《Betrayed, I Met The Demon Lord》 Chapter 1 - Van Hellix [Notes: '' - Thoughts. " - Dialogue. ------------------- "I''m sorry... I''m so, so sorry... It''s really not your fault. I just... couldn''t ignore my true feelings anymore... I''ve actually fallen in love with Magus..." She confessed, tears streaming down her face in torrents as she stood before me. This girl was one of our party''s companions. I had saved her from a deadly trap in our adventures, and since then, she had grown increasingly attached to me. I''ll admit, the feeling was mutual to some extent¡ªshe was cute, kind, and caring, and never concerned with appearances. Unexpectedly, she declared herself my romantic partner, and I, taken aback yet flattered, decided to go along with it. Now, the reason for her tears was abuddingromance she had developed for my friend, known in this world as Magus. They had been seeing each other secretly, well, them and the rest of my friend''s harem, not spilling the beans until after we beat the demon lord as a party. But as for me... "I see. Well, there''s nothing to be done about it, then. I wish you happiness," I said, maintaining my composure. Deep down, I knew what was up. But she made me feel happier than I ever was in this world, so I decided to shut up about it. Yeah, I know. I''m lame. My name is Van Hellix. Cool name, right? Well, it''s myisekainame. The priests who summoned us gave us these names. It''s not the one I was given at birth back in our original world, which is far less impressive. Max and I¡ªbetter known as Magus Veil in now¡ªwere transported to another world. We''re Brothers. Not related by blood, but close enough that it hardly makes a difference. I know him inside and out, and he knows me just as well. I couldn''t ask for a better friend. Upon our arrival, we were tasked by the king of this land to defeat the demon lord¡ªthe clich¨¦-est goal there is in a setting like this, to be sure. The fact that the isekai I''ve always read about and enjoyed watching had just happened to us got me super livid and flipped out. Aside from concerns about our families, of course. We didn''t even have the chance to say goodbye. It was hard, and honestly, still is... But, it is what it is. With nothing on our plates but this demon lord, we just had to move forward. But the truly exciting discovery was the existence of a status window, along with skills, leveling, and talents in this new world. Apparently, the reason we got the task was due to that. Seeing your own skills and abilities in the form of numbers and stats is something only we had, in addition to the skills related to subduing the Demon Lord. When we realized what this meant, we were really hyped. It was the best day of our lives... Well, at least it was the best day ofhislife. "DUDE... I''M GONNA BE THE STRONGEST MAGE EVER!!" He screamed, his face alight with excitement as he began detailing his skillset. It was more than just impressive for sure; he had a slew of buffs and a solid foundation for magic. Initially, we both received passive skills and gradually acquired active ones as we progressed in our quest. While I was the only one to receive an active skill immediately, I''d say his starter passives were slightly more overpowered though... Passive Skill: Goddess''s Apostle Description: As the Goddess''s chosen one, you have an affinity for all elements! Passive Skill: Goddess''s Aura Description: Monsters and Demons have a chance to cower in your presence. Passive Skill: Goddess''s Disciple Description: Every spell and incantation can be mastered in less time than usual. Passive Skill: Goddess''s Prodigy Description: This blessing enables you to level up 100 times faster than the norm. Additionally, any companions who journey alongside you willbenefit too, experiencing a 50x increase in their leveling speed. Passive Skill: Blessing of The Goddess Description: As a being touched with divinity, every demonic entity''s abilities shall be matched to your strength. That includes the Demon Lord. This makes you theHeroof this world! May you prevail in your journey. He loved magicians in MMOs and being overpowered (who doesn''t) so I was genuinely happy for him. Such good skills... And these were just the starter ones. He was going to be one of those OP anime protagonists, so I was also hyped up for him. Reading about those skills, it was clear why two random teens, barely over 18 at the time; are tasked with something like that. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Apparently, the Demon Lord was so strong, not even the entire kingdom''s armies combined could take her on, even if she fought alone, so as he read his skillset, I couldn''t help but be happy for him. "ISN''T THAT AWESOME, DUDE...!?" He yelled after he explained them to me. I was happy for him, of course... But that wasn''t everything he had. "Huh..? There''s more..." he muttered, expanding his skill window. His eyes widened in disbelief, and a wicked grin spread across his face¡ªa grin so unnaturally wide that I would''ve thought it impossible until I witnessed it myself. He began to read aloud his ''other'' skills, voice filled with eerie excitement: Passive: Godly Attraction Description: You are instantly more interesting to girls of your species than any other male in your surroundings or from afar. "What the fuck...?" Van murmured. Passive: Godly Charm Description: You will charm any girl of your species simply by existing. More charming than any male nearby. Passive: Godly Seduction Description: If you go after a girl of your species, she will 100% relent and give in to ALL of your advances. Passive: Godly Innocence Description: Whenever you''re sad or shy, any girl of your species'' maternal instinct takes over, and she will immediately want to pamper you with a domineering, bold presence. This extends to sexual activities as well, so prepare... "Youreallyhad to include that last part???" I asked, incredulously. Passive: Godly Submission Description: Any girl of your species will want to submit herself to you at the SLIGHTEST show of assertiveness, aggression, anger, or persuasion from your end. Passive: Godly Performance Description: Any girl of your species will enjoy herself the most when having sex/engaging in sexual/intimate activities with you than any other male, regardless of your technique. Mind control. That word faintly echoed in the back of my head as I heard him say the rest of his passive skills. One of the most unethical powers to have that would pretty much take any poor girl''s mind away from her. In reality, these were terrifying skills that no one should have. But on that day; we were just two teens who discovered fantasy and reality were the same. The notion of these skills being terrible was there, but both of us ignored that, for the most part, at least back then. All we could clearly see is the wish-fulfillment-type media we consumed back at our original world, filled with the protagonists that get all the women, all the powers, and live a blissful life... And that he is going to become one of these types. "BRO, I''M GONNA HAVE A HUGE HAREM LET''S GOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"He bellowed, his eyes nearly popping out of their places from joy. I think he cried from happiness that day. I wasn''t too worried, since he was a good person... Well, actually, I wasn''t worried because I didn''t have the capacity at the time, really. Forget about transmigrating to a fantasy world out of the blue, I was also hyped myself, thinking that I''d also get similar abilities, considering the constant bad luck with girls back at our world. That was one of the many things we shared, so... "HOLY SHIT..!!! YOU CAN HAVE AN ACTUAL HAREM AND BE THE OVERPOWERED MAIN CHARACTER..!!! THIS IS 100% LIKE AN ANIME!!! WAIT, SINCE WE''RE BOTH SUMMONED, MAYBE THE GODDESS WILL DO THE SAME TO ME!!!?" I screamed excitedly alongside him in anticipation as I opened my status window... ... Only to find out that the Goddess had adifferentapproach when it came to distributing my skills: Active Skill: Hard Swing Description: Wow, an active skill right off the bat. How lucky for you. You can swing stuff with your hands really hard. "Uh...What?"Van said, his eyes narrowing, double checking the active skill, making sure he read it right. Passive Skill: Hard Swing Description: You can swing stuff really hard without usingthe activeskill. "THEN WHY EVEN GIVE ME AN ACTIVE SKILL!!?" Van screamed, startling Magus.
"D-dude...? You okay...?" he muttered, stating the obvious. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, he could sense it¡­ Oh, he coulddefinitelytell just how utterly GARBAGE the skills I was looking at were. But instead of laughing, he held back, his worlds-apart potential making the gap between us painfully clear. Yet, out of respect or pity, he refrained. Passive Skill: Durability Armourand weapons can''t break or grow dull when you use or wear them. Every dent or fracture will repair itself when you are out of combat, and the weapon/armorsyou don adjust their prowess and toughness based on your Resistance andStrength stats. "She doesn''t even bother writing ''Description'' anymore..."I murmured in frustration, glancing over to the next skill, the hope in my eyes dwindling. Untrusted You appear untrustworthy to anyone of your species and most other species due to the disgusting nature of your soul. "SHE''S NOT EVEN TRYING ANYMORE, AND THAT''S ADEBUFF!!!! THIS IS RIDICULOUS!!!" [A debuff is essentially a skill that hinders you, rather than assisting you.] Indeed, so far those skills feel like they were given to me out of frustration. It¡¯s like an annoyed kid, forced by their mom to feed the family cat (me), tossing just enough dried cat food into my plastic bowl to keep me quiet. Meanwhile, the family dog, Magus, is pampered with seared steak, seated at the table with its own ceramic plate, while I¡¯m left outside, staring at them enjoying their meal from the rain. It may sound cliche, but I truly did feel like a mob character... Although, the final skill kind of stood out: Dark Soul Your soul is tainted, rotten to the core - you are destined to roam the mortal land forever, as even your soul is too filthy for the Goddess to touch with her divine grace.Youcannotreceive the blessings and effects of the actual Hero that was summoned alongside you. Additionally, when you die, your body and items dissipate and are sent to the nearest safe spot you''ve visited. Please serve as a meat shield for the one who''s actually important. But that tone¡­ that attitude¡­ thatphrasing. That... That BITCH really has it out for me. "That one has a cool name, but now she¡¯s openly mocking me¡­ And this description?! ¡®YOU CAN LEVEL UP TO 1,000 OR WHATEVER THE MAX LEVEL IS IN A FEW MONTHS, AND I¡¯M JUST AN IMMORTAL PUNCHING BAG?!¡¯¡± I howled to the heavens, realizing there were no more skills to read. This was it. I didn¡¯t get the other Goddess-related skills. Guess she decided only one of us needed them to kill the demon lord. Figures. Later on, he convinced me to tell him the hand I was dealt by that Goddess. After reluctantly telling him, he howled too: "Hey, Goddess, what the hell? Give him some awesome skills too!!" He let out as he looked to the sky. "It''s okay, dude... We¡¯ll get more skills as we level up, right? Maybe I¡¯m just a late bloomer, haha..." I muttered, trying not to let my frustration show as I buried my face into the wooden table. We sat there, waiting to be sorted by the Royal Knights, alongside a handpicked group of talented individuals chosen by the queen and king to decide how we¡¯d be trained. "Still... That''s just brutal. She''s obviously biased... haha.But, yourDark Soul skill is actually more OP than everything I have! Doesn''t that make you immortal?" He tried to reassure me, albeit awkwardly as he rubbed my back, trying to absorb some of the pain and humiliation. "Man, you realize you could have an actual harem as an overpowered mage, right?! The fuck are you talking about?!" I couldn''t help but shout at him. He just chuckled, a bit awkwardly, "Ah... Haha..." He didn''t have a comeback. Chapter 2 - Choices A weird silence hung in the air, thick enough to cut through, not that I could; considering how utterly weak I was. Oh, he was well aware. And he definitely knew that I was onto him. He was going to make good use of those passive skills, especially the harem-related ones. That was a given.. Well, at least he wasn''t the type to mistreat women. As for me, I had to nail down my own role in this place. They were... Nice enough to let us choose our path. Choices, choices: summon spirits, wield magic, stealth as an assassin, make everyone submit as a holy paladin, aim as an archer, command beasts, or craft runes. Magus, with his countless charms, blessings, and favorable passives, could choose anything. Hell, he could even choose everything at once. Most people I mentioned earlier encouraged him to. And thanks to his harem-oriented skills, I''ve witnessed this firsthand¡ªseveral beauties fighting over who gets to teach him, while the male instructors could only gnaw their fingernails in jealousy... and bubbling hatred. But I wasn''t too worried. The Queen herself favored him, which protected him from the bastards plotting to kill him. (Though, I get their frustration.) Either way, with all the glamour and luxurious paths out there, you''d think I''d have something going for me. But nope, no such luck. Armed with my Hard Swing skill, zero talents or passives in the arcane arts, and armor and weapons tied to my Resistance and Strength stats, becoming a simple sword-fighting warrior was my only option. In this world, that path is considered the weakest among all the races. But, even paired up with someone as exceptional as my friend, I had my own trump card. It was the Dark Soul skill. Essentially, I was immortal, reviving after every death. At that moment, hope sparked within me again. I thought, maybe, just maybe, I''d be taken to some secret training program¡ªperhaps a hidden league of assassins that would teach me to conquer death. Something grandiose like that. But reality couldn''t have been farther from that dream. Thanks to my Untrusted passive skill, not a single instructor wanted to teach me. Not one. I was left to sit in the Holy Church beside the Royal Academy where we had been summoned, subjected to mocking stares from the very teachers who rejected me. All the while, I watched as Magus was ushered into the Academy, trained alongside other children our age, who envied him. Naturally, all the girls flocked to him, and from what I heard, he had a great time. Meanwhile, I wasn''t even allowed to leave. They debated what to do with me. Before long, the king himself came to see me. His gaze wasn''t kind, and I was too nervous to meet his eyes¡ªor anyone''s for that matter¡ªespecially after the humiliation of being rejected by everyone. Then, the king had an idea. He summoned the leader of the Royal Knights'' First Battalion, a man named Sir Nickelson. Nickelson wore bright, gleaming armor and had long, vibrant hair¡ªbut that was the extent of his charm. When he saw my skillset, he came up with a plan: train me relentlessly, push me to my limits¡ªand sometimes beyond. Occasionally, they''d have me tortured under his watchful eye. He justified it by claiming his knights were frustrated with Magus, and they needed someone to take it out on. In this way, he killed two birds with one stone¡ªletting his knights vent while ''training'' me; so he claimed. I won''t go into the details of what they did, or how far they went. I''ll just say this: I died. A lot. And this was all before Magus and I set out on our grand journey. While he honed his skills with the mages, paladins, summoners, beast tamers, and runemasters¡ªenjoying the company of female instructors and living the dream at the Academy with tournaments he dominated, harems that flocked to him, and a seemingly effortless rise to power¡ªI spent my days in the barracks, peeing blood. To say I envied him would be an understatement. I found out his first time was with the voluptuous, mature elven beastmaster instructor. She even let him live in her house while she trained him. The bastard. His passives made his training feel like a breeze. Mine, on the other hand, felt like an endless hell. Without too much blabbering, I''ll just say that over time, I got somewhat used to dying; and¡ªDespite all the suffering I endured, I was nowhere near as powerful as Magus. Sometimes, during moments of recess, we''d meet up, and I''d vent to him about everything. He was furious when he learned what the knights had been doing to me. He thought I was just training hard¡ªnot being straight-up tortured. Without hesitation, he went straight to the queen, and sure enough, justice was served. Everyone involved got what was coming to them. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. My training lasted three years. This happened right near the end of it. If it weren''t for Magus, I''d still be stuck as their eternal sparring partner¡ªno, their immortal punching bag¡ªjust as they had planned. I wasn''t even strong enough for the journey at that point. But I''ll give those damn knights some credit. Their relentless training¡ªpiercing, slashing, and carving me up until I died and respawned¡ªforced my muscles to regenerate stronger with each revival. Incredibly, I developed dense, compact muscles while shedding all my body fat in a short time. It allowed me to fit comfortably into more compact armor. Each time I opened my status window after dying, I could see my Vigor, Strength, and Resistance stats increasing despite not actually getting to level up, which was also broken in its own way, given that stats can only increase as you level up. My Dexterity Stat also increased, but just when I level''d up. It means I could barely control my strength... I had to work more on being gentle, and my accuracy far more than applying more force to each swing on my own, without relying on the DEX stat... Which held me back a lot. At the time I was still in the knight''s barracks, I started to think that if I endured enough deaths, I might eventually be able to defeat at least one of these fucking knights. If not by using skills, then with just overpowering strength. But, their skills, experience, and overall stats and levels far surpassed mine. As members of the royal capital''s First Battalion knights, they ranked among the top 300 strongest on the continent, alongside elite adventurers. My odds of success were minimal, especially considering that the rate at which my stats improved with each death had begun to dwindle, eventually ceasing altogether. I suppose this was because the level of brutality and torture I endured wasn''t severe enough to inflict the kind of trauma needed for my body to evolve from it. In other words, my body had adapted to the torment, as well as my mind. From then on, the only way I could get stronger was to level up. I didn''t get much of an opportunity to do it with these pricks, but I did have a certain edge even at my situation. I had a level 14''s stats at level 6 thanks to my deaths, and stats would grow at a fixed percentage rate according to your level when you level up, regardless of how great they are. At least at the beginner levels. It meant I could catch up to Magus... In like 20 years, if he didn''t move a muscle and didn''t improve separately. Either way, after leaving the Capital, we continued our quest to defeat the demon lord. As you might guess, over the years, we only picked up female companions. His passives didn''t just attract them; they swayed them to our side. Trustworthy because they were under his spell, we collected them like they were [COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENT]. Whenever we heard about a strong woman, we''d head out and recruit her. Even the toughest warrior who''d long locked away her heart couldn''t resist him and would join us. I still felt that it was unethical, sure, but we needed companions. And LOYAL ones. Having only girls around us guaranteed it. Before long, our group expanded to seven members: Millina was the first to join us. Originally a guide working at a remote guild in the middle of the woods, we encountered her when we found ourselves lost in that very forest. From then on, she became an integral part of our group. Her knowledge of edible plants and wildlife made her invaluable, especially when it came to navigating unfamiliar territories. She unfortunately died to a Demonic general 4 and a half years into the journey. It hit me and the rest of us hard, but not nearly as hard as Magus. I think he loved her more than anyone in the party. Marcilla, the warrior I mentioned earlier, was a tanned, short-haired tomboy with a fierce presence. She declared that dating men was dull and uninteresting. In battle, she was unstoppable-a true force to be reckoned with. She often trained Magus and me, but as time passed, it became clear her favor lay more with Magus for his superior talent... And his passives, I assume. Despite my hopes she would somehow warm up to me, she ended up closer to him, along with Millina. Lalyn, the aloof ice dragon tamer, viewed other humans with disdain, despite being one herself. She only joined our party to help subdue a rogue dragon, and made it clear she was not interested in any prolonged association with us. However, Magus won her over shockingly fast-I even caught her feeding him with a spoon. Mika and Rika, the master assassin sisters, excelled in stealth and detecting traps. Their expertise was unparalleled, and, unsurprisingly, they both fell for Magus as well. They took pity on me after numerous mishaps and deaths from unseen traps, deciding to teach me better ways to navigate and remain undetected. Then there were me and Magus, rounding out the group. Together, we navigated countless challenges, though it often seemed like I was just along for the ride in Magus''s Harem wagon, getting dragged by my feet and a rope... Who am I kidding, of course it was just that. By the time we reached the Demon Lord''s castle, he was a level 487 Mage/Beastamer/Paladin/Runemaster/Archer/Summoner, or a Legend Rank, according to this world''s standards. Mostly just an attack mage, though. Out of preference. I was still a level 22 Warrior because I didn''t get to kill a lot of monsters, and couldn''t share Magus'' leveling buff thanks to my Dark Soul Passive. But thanks to my creative ways of dying horribly, my stats were those of a level 100 ~ 150 at that point, I got to C Rank. The rest of the party ranged around 200 to 300, all S-Class. The only thing we lacked was a healer-based magician. But it wasn''t a huge problem since Magus had some healing skills. I figured we should beef up our numbers with even more girls since the enemies were getting tougher. The demons had figured out that Magus had an ability that weakened them, so they adjusted their tactics. But for some reason, he was completely against it. "Haha... We should just get stronger on our own... What''s the point of facing the Demon Lord with an army of girls... Haha... It doesn''t make sense," he muttered, drops of sweat trickling down his forehead. Now, I wasn''t exactly thrilled seeing all the girls flock around him and none around me, but it didn''t add up why he was so against the idea. I mean, I didn''t suggest a guy join us¡ªjust more girls. Thought he''d be thrilled... but when I saw how shaken he was by the suggestion, I agreed to drop it. Chapter 3 - Please Magus wasn''t one to waste his abilities, despite their... Less than morally superior nature. So he scored with all of our companions whenever we had the slightest free time. I was frustrated but eventually accepted it. Least I could do as thanks for taking me along and freeing me. I pretty much resigned myself to never get laid as long as I''m with this guy. Easier said than done, but it was what it was. I promised to myself never make the same mistake twice after being tortured, which included taking my situation for granted. But still; after spending so much time in a party where beauties fawned over my best friend, it became hard not to stare. Most of the time when we were together, they acted almost as if I were invisible, pampering him, cuddling, feeding, cleaning, and even bathing with him. I tried to be happy for him despite it all, but every day was a struggle to show even the slightest bit of support. That''s when I started wearing my helmet all the time. It made me feel more comfortable, not having to worry about where my gaze might wander, and who catches it. One time, one of the girls, feeling sorry for me, invited me to join them. Considering they were mind-controlled to favor him, I was flattered. However, she quickly regretted it¡ªas did the rest of the group¡ªwhen they realized what that entailed. Including me could disrupt their dynamic, especially since it might mean less attention for their darling Magus. Worse still, for me at least, there was the potential for accidental physical contact between me and my best friend. Oddly enough, that didn''t seem to bother him when I brought it up. Back in our world, he would have screamed, "Ew, how gay!" at the mere suggestion. It was as if he was almost open to the idea this time... I wouldn''t call his current behavior gay, but it really is unlike him. He almost invited me himself. That aside, despite that girl''s initial reluctance, her pity for my solitary state pushed her to insist. If you think about it, me and Magus touching while surrounded by girls wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world. But I still refused, much to Magus''s surprise. Why? It wasn''t about avoiding physical contact with my best friend during an orgy, or trying to act morally superior by not messing around with enchanted women. What I truly despised was being pitied. More than that, I didn''t want my first experience to come from sympathy. Call me old-fashioned, but I was holding out for something real. Deep down, I wanted someone to choose me because they genuinely wanted me¡ªnot out of obligation or mind control. That desire only grew stronger the more I watched him and his party interact. The awkwardness that followed was tangible and mutual. I opted to retreat to a quiet place while they continued without me, without voicing any complaints. It was 4 years into the journey that I saved Amoria, a healing-based magician; a priestess, from a death trap, and she gratefully joined our party. That marked 7 years since me and Magus got transmigrated. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She openly criticized the harem dynamics and preferred monogamous relationships. Things took a significant turn when she confessed her feelings for me. Then again, thinking back - all the girls did the same at first. Not the ''confessing to me'' part, that never happened; but not wanting to be a part of a harem of a dude they just met; before falling to it eventually. But maybe I noticed that criticism more in Amoria because she showed she was into me, despite my passive Untrusted, and despite how I was near Magus. It was more than flattering... I was moved. At that point we were already 4 years and 3 months into the journey. The other girls were surprisingly supportive, as was my best friend. I suppose it was due to how now, they didn''t have to worry about sharing him anymore, at least more than they already need to-a relief for them... Somehow, he also seemed relieved. I suppose he was just that happy for me. Yet, being part of a party with him and witnessing the effect of his passive skills, I couldn''t shake the feeling that it was only a matter of time before Amoria would fall under his Passives as well. I won''t lie-I really liked her. Concerned, I discussed the situation with my friend, suggesting maybe it was best if we traveled separately. With his charm, he''d never be lonely, and it seemed like a win-win. I wouldn''t have to worry about who he was with or what might happen with Amoria, and he could continue as he pleased. I told him that it wasn''t as if we''d never see each other again. We''d just travel independently and meet up from time to time, ensuring his passive skills wouldn''t sway Amoria. "Listen, man, Amoria has... feelings for me, as you know," I started, my voice heavy with concern. "I think we need to split up the party, at least until we get to the Demon Lord. I''ll take her and-" "What!? Dude, no¡ªI can''t fight bosses without you!" he interrupted, eyes wide with panic. He nearly screamed, and I could see sweat trickling down his face again. I still didn''t understand why he looked so frantic, why he was so adamant about me staying. He even reached out and cupped my hand. If he weren''t constantly surrounded by women, I might have started questioning his orientation. It was really unlike him to react this way, especially with a harem of beauties at his side. I glanced down at his hand, raising an eyebrow beneath my helmet. "S-sorry..." he mumbled, quickly letting go and leaning back awkwardly in his seat. "L-look... Don''t worry, I would never steal your girlfriend. I would never do that to you," he added, his tone a strange mix of sincerity and urgency. "Dude... Look at your passives. It''s bound to happen sooner or later if we stay in the same party," I said bluntly, not sugarcoating the truth. But then, something shifted in him. He looked desperate. "Look, I''ve been with a lot of girls, so I know," he said, reaching out again¡ªthis time, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Amoria truly loves you. For real. That''s something I''ll never have, and something I can never take away. It''s not about passives or skills; you won her over without any of that. You''re better than I''ll ever be in that regard," he admitted, his voice heavy with honesty. "So... stay, alright? Please... Please." He paused, then added, almost pleading, "I... I really do need you with me... m-man." He was never someone particularly persuasive, especially in this world when it came to same-sex matters. Over time, he became more dull, always met with approval when dealing with the girls¡ªwhich was most of what he did. But I could tell the difference between him just trying to convince me and when he was genuinely pouring his heart out. This was one of those rare moments where he wasn''t just trying to convince me to stay¡ªhe was admitting something deep within himself. I could see it in his eyes. He truly, sincerely believed that he needed me around. And, in a way, I still felt indebted to him. So, I couldn''t leave. After staying, I started to enjoy my time with Amoria in our party, whenever we could. We never became intimate¡ªthere was never the right time or place, at least according to her. She mentioned wanting intimacy in a more ''hygienic'' location, where we''d have all the time in the world... Frankly, it sounded like a lame excuse to me, and I couldn''t shake the feeling she was pulling away. Still, not wanting to abandon Magus after his plea, I stayed with Amoria in the party. Chapter 4 - Goodbye Eventually, Amoria joined them without me being told about it until a while later; despite her initial assertions to me.... Shocker. Her behavior started to be all over the place, and that she sometimes couldn''t meet my eye - around after 3 months into our relationship. My feelings worsen when even Mika and Rika, the two soulless master assassins looked at me with pity, and then my red light was just constantly activated. But... I liked her¡ªboth her personality and the way she treated me¡ªso I didn''t want to make things worse by admitting I knew what was really going on. I didn''t want to see her sad, and maybe part of me wanted to keep pretending we were a loving couple. I didn''t hate being close to her. In fact, she was one of the few people who looked at me like I really mattered. Well, her and Magus. Over time, I noticed the way he''d give me these understanding stares, paired with a somber smile that seemed to say he got what I was going through. It was comforting, in a way¡ªthough, if I''m being honest, a little unsettling too. I suppose somewhere, I hoped I was just being paranoid, and that Magus was right about the whole true love thing, so I just went along with her odd behavior and tried my best to ignore everyone''s pitying glances. After we subdued the demon lord, Amoria confessed her true feelings anew. I was taken aback, sure, because I liked her company, but... It was just bound to happen at some point, just as I felt, so I responded to her casually just now. ''So why are you crying over it?'' I pondered as she wept through her confession while the others waited nearby. "W-what...?" she stammered, looking up confused. "I said, I''m happy for you. He''s a strong and kind dude. Kinda wish you''d have told me sooner, but other than that, have fun," I replied nonchalantly. I did actually want to tell her she was brainwashed. I wanted to scream it, really. But the most likely thing that will happen is her only acting like she cares about any of that before getting even more affectionate toward him. I knew that no matter how much I cried or screamed and kicked, her feelings couldn''t be changed. Actually, I carved the reason for it in my mind: Passive: Godly Charm Description: You will charm any girl of your species simply by existing. More charming than any male nearby. It means, as long as he''s alive... I can never have her. And he had the Goddess''s approval for it. Literally, the mightiest being in the entire realm is Magus''s sponsor, while all I had were empty words about true love. Crying about it wouldn''t change it, so I spoke flatly when she revealed her truth. Her eyes widened in disbelief to my words, and soon after, she turned and ran away, crying into her hands. ... It is what it is, right? "Dude... Amoria came running to me, crying... Wanna talk about it?" he asked, sitting me down a bit later. "How about a big dose of ''I fucking told you so''," I shrugged, still processing everything yet feeling an odd sense of inevitability about how it all unfolded. "S-sorry... Really, I am. I didn''t plan for this, but after Milina died... I was sad... I went somewhere private," he explained calmly, his tone lower than usual. "She just... found me. And the passive- I-I guess it, no, I''M SURE THE PASSIVE just took over from there. I''m... Sorry." He murmured as his voice turned raspy, a singular tear shed down his cheek. I did want to chastise him a bit more. Well, a LOT more, considering how strongly I felt about Amoria. But seeing him crying, I couldn''t help but think that he had no reason whatsoever to do this intentionally. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. It wasn''t like he needed more women-he had enough adoration to last lifetimes. And consdiering everything we''ve been through; he wouldn''t hurt me if he had any control over it... Unless he had a cuckold fetish I didn''t catch, but I seriously doubt that. "Though you could have spared me the drama by telling me when you first got together with her, instead of keeping it a secret and forcing all your girlfriends to keep quiet too. Their pitying glances really stung after a while, and then it was painfully obvious that Amoria was also involved with you. I just played along until she was ready to come clean. The poor thing swallowed her puke whenever she forced herself to be near me, actually felt sorry for her." And here I am, playing it off like I wasn''t in denial. "And It''s not like I wouldn''t have understood if you''d just told me it happened, anyway." Magus bit his lip with a frown as he heard Van''s nonchalant tone. "H-hey, don''t say it like that... You were so happy with her, man... And she REALLY didn''t hate you! But.. I just couldn''t tell you..." he stammered, wiping his eyes. "And I''m really serious about Amoria... She didn''t... ''swallow her puke'' whenever she was with you, she was... happy around you. Not one of us... Did that. I thought if she''s also happy with you, maybe it''s best not to spill the beans... at least not until after we beat the demon lord and you went your separate way with Amoria... I would have somehow convinced her to leave the party with you afterwards," I arched an eyebrow beneath my helmet. Did he not realize how much worse that sounded? "I wonder how you''d talk if you were in my shoes, dumbass... You actually think sneaking around behind my back was a good idea?!" "You''re right, I''m sorry..." His voice was heavy as he lowered his gaze. "To be honest, I really thought Amoria wasn''t affected by my skills because of true love or something... Then she approached me afterward, and I panicked, thinking you''d flip out." He argued weakly. I scrutinized his slouched form and couldn''t help but feel sorry for him in a way. "Dude... I saw it coming a mile away. It only hurts because you''re telling me about it just now." A heavy silence hung between us for a moment. "So... what are you going to do now?" he asked quietly. "Travel away from you," I muttered calmly, exhaling a resigned sigh. Normally, he''d try to talk me out of such dramatic decisions. This time, he remained silent. There was nothing more to be said. We beat the demon lord after all, so we were free to do as we liked. And so, what I would like to do, at this moment, is to just be alone for a bit. "Where are you going...?" He murmured. Even though he just cried like a baby in a situation where that was my part to play, he was about to do it again. I felt compelled to lighten the mood, as if I was also under some sort of brainwashing. "As if I''ll tell you, gangster fuckboy," I retorted with a smirk. "Heh, bitch ass virgin," he replied, the corner of his mouth lifting in a sad sort of smirk. That was our thing. We''d always swear at each other back in the other world, and it always meant good things. Despite everything... ... It was nice... to do it one last time before saying goodbye to that harem bastard. We both laughed. "Well, see you later, I guess. Don''t be a stranger and visit if you can," he said as he stood, his expression tinged with melancholy. It is the first time I ever saw him make a face like that. The face of someone who grieves over a living being. I saw him grieving before, but this was different. "If you need help, or if a new boss revives or something..." I began. It''s like I feel guilty for leaving, even though there''s nothing I should feel guilty about. "...I''ll wait for you. I need a meatshield, after all," he replied, his smirk returning. "Screw you, fuckboy," I shot back as he walked away. The rest of our party watched me, their faces a mix of sadness and smiles... These fellas don''t have to pretend they would actually miss me.... It''s not like I don''t know how attached they are to him. Well, it''s touching in its own way, I suppose. I also stood up and walked away from the table. "I know it doesn''t help at all, but..." Magus said just before we parted ways. "...She always talked about you. Amoria, I mean." He muttered, his words travelling lightly as a breeze brushed the two of us. "...While riding you," I added casually. He lowered his head again, sighing in resignation. "You''re right. It really didn''t help," he admitted, his smile tinged with awkwardness. "Again, I''m... really, really sorry... So, say hi whenever you can, alright? The lot of us will probably settle down here in the capital, buy a house, and live our lives... Maybe start a family, haha..." he added before returning to the party without me. "Also... You can remove the helmet now, you know? Considering we won''t meet for a while," he added. I was surprised. I hadn''t realized he noticed I''d been keeping my helmet on to feel more comfortable around him and his girlfriends... I guess he paid more attention to me than I gave him credit for. I merely turned to him, "...Right... Guess I got used to it," I said as I turned back and left the royal capital, while he returned to his party. His tone was really heavy just now... I can get that he was sad about not telling me he cucked my ass, but what was that all about? He has a harem filled with beautiful girls that would kill to be with him. He won''t have a single lonely night for the rest of his life, or afterlife, probably. Thanks to our dear Goddess. Literally, the entire world is his bedroom, and he stands as the strongest there is. What''s he so upset about? Besides, it ain''t like we''re saying goodbye forever...Well, probably. He''s going to get over it and forget about today in no time as he munches on his harem. Chapter 5 - Next Up I went to an empty field and laid down on the grass. For the first time in a while, I didn''t need to follow or lead anyone. No destination, no obligations. I have some money, so I could live good enough. I have eternal life, so there''s that as well. Maybe I''ll invest? Is that even a thing in this world? In a whirl of frustration and confusion, I got back up on my feet and paced back and forth in the open field, thinking about the future. "Maybe marry...?" I mused, but then a stark realization hit me with bizarre clarity¡ªthe truth was undeniable. Any woman from our species was susceptible to his charm, all thanks to those blasted passives. There seemed to be no loophole, no workaround that wouldn''t end with him inadvertently stealing away anyone I dared to care about. Whether he meant it or not. "AAAAAHHH, I''M SO JEALOUS...!!! IF WE WEREN''T BEST BUDS, I''D HAVE KILLED THIS GUY...!!!" I screamed into my helmet, my own voice echoing back at me in a hollow ring. It felt really freeing, in a way. I never really had a chance to properly vent my frustrations after we left the Capital to fight the Demon Lord, considering we were always together. ... but that hardly solved my problem. "AAHHH, THERE HAS TO BE SOMEONE!!" I racked my brain. A mage with mind protection? No, his passives would trump that. A warrior with mental fortitude? Nope, he''d already charmed one of those. Literally Marcilla, our party''s vanguard. Even our enemies weren''t immune; he''d seduced Marley, the underground dealer who prized loyalty above all else, just to extract information. Consider going homo? I shuddered at the thought¡ªit wasn''t for me. I even considered it in desperation from back when I was his party member, but no, that path held no appeal. "Is there no one immune to his influence? Maybe get a willing/slave twink and a transformation potion?" I mused half-heartedly, then grimaced. "Nah, too weird... Even for me. Plus, what if the potion expired? We''d end up on awkward runs to the alchemist. Yuck." "AAAAHH, SO UNFAIR!!!!" "Any girl of our species will want to be all over him no matter what!!" I screamed. I paused, as a sudden realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. "Any girl... from our species..." I gulped. "Any girl... From... OUR... Species..." A manic grin spread across my face. "I GOT IT...!!!!" A LONG, LONG, LONG, LONG, LONG WHILE LATER.... Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Back at the demon lord''s castle, the atmosphere was heavy with defeat and frustration. "My Lord, the army''s complaints only rise... They demand bloodshed, and their hunger grows," the advisor reported, his voice tense. "Tsk," the demon lord clicked her tongue in annoyance. "No helping it. Redirect funds from castle maintenance to provisions and arrange combative matches to sate their bloodlust." "My lord... Our forces will dwindle if we indulge their thirst for violence...! Surely there''s something else we can do..." "There''s nothing to be done about it... I''ve already been bested by those damned heroes in a fair Demonic Duel against that Goddess-touched hero and his party all those years ago, so we cannot invade their territory and get more resources to sustain ourselves... AHHH!!! THIS IS SO UNFAIR!!! I WISH I COULD VENT MY FRUSTRATION ON ANYONE FROM HIS PARTY¡ª" Suddenly, the massive doors to the throne room burst open. "DEMON LORRRDDD!!!!" A voice echoed thunderously as Van rushed into the throne room, still clad in his signature armor and helmet. ''ORCS... ELVES... DWARVES, DRAGONKIN, MERMAIDS, DRUIDS, HARPIES, FOXGIRLS, WOLFGIRLS, CATGIRLS, LIZARD GIRLS, DARK ELVES... I LOOKED THROUGH FUCKING ALL OF THEM!!!! I WENT THROUGH THEM ALL. AND WHAT DID I FIND...!? THEY''RE ALL SLIGHTLY RELATED TO HUMANS!!! DEMONS ARE THE ONLY RACE THAT ARE PURE... ONLY PURE BLOODS... ONLY PURE BLOODS...!! AND WHO IS PURER THAN THE DAMN DEMON LORD!!!? HOW DIDN''T I FUCKING SEE THIS SOONER WHEN THAT BASTARD BAGGED THAT DAMN ELF BEASTMASTER ALL THOSE YEARS AGO!!?'' Van thought, his mind a mess after searching for a wife for over 14 years throughout the world, discovering that his Passive Skill: Untrusted affects them all, minus the demons. Throughout his time scouring the countless tribes and proposing to any woman he found attractive, he was accused of countless acts of disrespect and harassment. He had died so many times from public executions and enemies much more powerful than himself; his skin, his bones, his muscles, and blood vessels had become denser, more flexible, and more resilient than the very armor he donned. At this point, Van was a level 44, with level 300 resistance/vigor/strength stats. "An intruder...!?" the advisor exclaimed in shock. The demon lord looked up, her gaze sharpening as she recognized the armor-clad figure approaching. It was Van Hellix from the hero''s party, confidently striding in, armored and determined. "V-Van Hellix!! After all this time!?" the advisor cried out in disbelief. In his mind, Van''s thoughts roared: ''I DON''T CARE IF I BECOME PUBLIC ENEMY NUMBER 1!!! I DON''T CARE IF I''M THE CATALYST TO THE SECOND GREAT WAR!!! I DON''T CARE IF I HAVE TO CONVERT TO SATANISM IF THAT''S A THING IN THIS DAMNED CASTLE...!!! I''M GOING TO MARRY THE PURE-BLOODED DEMON LORD AND HAVE HER BEAR MY CHILDREN... I''M GOING TO LOSE MY ACCURSED VIRGINITY TO THE DEMON LORD NO MATTER WHAT!!!!!'' His eyes blazed with desperation and determination. "YOU!!! IT WAS NOT ENOUGH THAT YOU REDUCED US TO THIS, NOW YOU SEEK TO TRAMPLE OUR PRIDE FURTHER!!!? COME DIE, WEAKLING!!! YOU NO LONGER HAVE THE DIVINE PROTECTION FROM THE ACTUAL HERO!!!" The demon lord shrieked, her wings unfurling as she charged at Van, black blade poised to strike. ...Who unexpectedly knelt. "MARRY ME¡ª" he blurted out just before she cleaved his head from his shoulders. "Ah..?" She paused, dumbfounded, staring at the rolling head and the collapsing body that turned to dust, revealing a fading ring. "W-what... Did he just say...?" she muttered, turning to her advisor in confusion. "It... He must have been delirious, trembling before your might..." "I see... B-but... there was a ring... And now his body... What is this..?" She scanned the dispersing dust, her brow furrowed. The advisor, equally speechless for a moment, then chuckled nervously. "Ah... Aha...!! It must have been a prank by the younger ones..." "You think so...?" She muttered, scratching her head in confusion. "It must be, my lord! Is it plausible that a hero''s companion came here to propose to their arch-nemesis?!" He tried to lighten the mood. "Do not patronize me, Varlog," she warned sharply. "Apologies... It just doesn''t make sense otherwise! I shall reprimand these youngsters immediately," he said, hastily exiting the room to manage the peculiar aftermath. Chapter 6 - Rizz The Demon THE NEXT DAY "DEMON LORD, I''VE COME TO TAKE YOUR HAND!" Van bellowed, brimming with valor as he burst into the throne room. In his mind, his thoughts raged: ''YOU THINK I''D GIVE UP AFTER YOU KILLED ME ONCE, OH MY UNSWAYABLE, PURELY DEMONIC, NON-HUMAN WIFE THAT''S IMMUNE TO MAGUS''S PASSIVES!!?'' His entire being was defined by a mix of depravity and desperation. Sighing with irritation, the Demon Lord snapped, her fangs on display, "I''m really getting tired of this... These pranks!!!" She bellowed. "And it''s ''TAKE YOUR HEAD!!'', not hand, you immature brats!!!" she corrected fiercely, her voice reverberating off the stone walls as she charged at him with blistering speed. But this time, Van was ready. He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding her lethal strike. ''He dodged it? These brats are learning. Impressive... but still annoying!'' she thought, frustration bubbling inside her. "DEMON LORD, I DID NOT MISPRONOUNCE THAT!! I HAVE COME TO TAKE YOUR HAND!!" Van insisted, kneeling and revealing a gleaming ring inside a small box. "That damned Varlog... I thought he disciplined those brats... FOR THESE ILLUSIONS!!" she exclaimed, a blush spreading across her cheeks as her tail lashed out, piercing Van''s heart as he knelt. Van''s figure shimmered and then faded, leaving behind only his echoing words and the abandoned ring on the cold stone floor, before it also dissipated. "Haah... That''s it. This is the second time I was interrupted, tormented by this prank showing me that brat from the hero''s party... He wasn''t that strong, but his audacity was notable, as much as I despise him and that cursed hero..!!" She fumed. "VARLOG!! FIND THESE RUFFIANS..!!!" She bellowed to her advisor outside the throne room. THE NEXT, NEXT DAY "DEMON LORD!!!! I''VE COME TO TAKE YOU AS MINE!!! BEAR THIS RING AND MY CHILDREN!!!" Van roared as he burst through the doors during a strategic meeting with twelve demonic generals and their queen herself. In his mind, a storm of thoughts raged: ''I''VE BEEN TOO LONG AND TOO MUCH TOO SHY TO SHOW MY FEELINGS TO A WOMAN IN FRONT OF OTHER PEOPLE. TO HELL WITH THOSE ASSHATS!!! I AM GOING TO MARRY THE DEMON LORD AND MAKE HER THE MOTHER OF MY CHILDREN, EVEN IF THAT''S THE LAST THING I DO!!! YOU WANNA WATCH!? FINE, I''LL PREPARE THE CUCK CHAIR FOR YOU, ASSHOLES!!! 14 YEARS IS TOO LONG!!!!'' This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The Demon Lord''s face flushed crimson, her mouth agape in shock as she stared at Van. The generals, a mix of confusion and amusement on their faces, exchanged glances. "Oh... Isn''t that one of the hero''s party members...?" "Ahh... I recognize him. He always wore this armor... Our Demon Lord''s allure is still potent... It even affects our enemies," some murmured, chuckling among themselves. "YOU DAMNED KIDS!!!! ENOUGH WITH THESE DAMN TRICKS!!!" she roared, unleashing a massive laser that pierced Van''s stomach and shattered the meeting table, leaving the generals in shock. Van collapsed and quickly dissipated into nothing. "Ha... Haa... That''s IT!!! SEAL THE ENTIRE CASTLE WITH MAGIC UNTIL WE CATCH WHOEVER IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THESE PRANKS!!! I WANT THEM TO RECEIVE 10,000 LASHES IN PUBLIC!!!!!!" she screamed, her fury sending shivers down the spines of the demonic generals. The next, NEXT, NEXT DAY "DEMON LOOOOOOOOOORDDDDD, I WISH TO BE YOUR HUSBAND!!! YOUR LOVING, LOVING HUSBAND!!!" Van''s voice echoed as he kicked through the door, startling the Demon Lord during her breakfast with her advisor. Both spat out their food in shock. "WHAT!!!? BUT... NO ONE CAN USE MAGIC IN THE CASTLE!!! The runes we placed are so strong that even I can''t use my own magic!!! WHO IS DOING THIS ILLUSION!!?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with anxiety as she turned to Varlog. "I... I haven''t the slightest idea, my lord!!" Varlog replied, his voice filled with anxiety. "Haah..." She stood up, her expression a mix of anger and bafflement as she looked at the kneeling, armored figure. "You..." she muttered, approaching him as he held out an open ring box. "I don''t know what you want, why you''re here, or why you''re doing this," she said slowly, her voice low. "But I''ll humor you. Assuming you''re actually that weakling Van Hellix from the Hero party, why would I marry you?" she asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow in a mix of confusion and curiosity. "AHHHH!!!! I''LL TELL YOU...!!!" He began. "Sure. I''m waiting," she replied calmly. "Uh..." Van stuttered, clearly caught off guard. ''Hmph. I knew it. When it comes down to it, he lacks the guts to¡ª'' "So, you''re taken, then?" he asked from within his helmet, looking up at her. She blushed deeply. "N-NO!! It''s not even a matter of¡ª" "Oh, thank goodness. Then, there''s no reason for you to decline, huh? Just tell that advisor to prepare the wedding ceremony, we''re wasting daylight. We still have our wedding night, too, so hurry up already," Van said casually. "Such insolence...!!" Varlog muttered under his breath. "Csche... Y-you... YOU...!!! YOU DAMN...!!! B-BASTARD...!!" Her blush deepened, and she then extended a finger and gently touched his helmet while looking away. "Ahh!! You want me to put it on your finger then¡ª" he started enthusiastically, but swiftly, she extended her sharp claw and pierced Van''s head clean through the gap. Once again, his body dissipated into nothingness, leaving only confusion and a lingering tension in the air. Chapter 7 - Familiar A LOT, AND A LOT OF ATTEMPTS LATER... "DEMON LORD!!!" Van burst through the castle doors, his enthusiasm undiminished despite the countless rejections. "Ah, Van Hellix! How are you doing today?" Varlog called out, after Van''s voice echoed in the grand hall as the servants momentarily paused their tasks to glance at Van before resuming their work with a collective sigh. "Great. Tell your wife I liked the roast!" He muttered hurriedly as he waltzed past him. "Oh, I shall. Good luck today as well," Varlog offered as Van once again burst into the throne room... ...And was killed again after being refused. Van had become a daily fixture at the castle, and each day the Demon Lord devised new and creative ways to dispatch him, since no single method worked on him twice. Since his passive skill, Untrusted, had no effect on them, as he initially figured out after several attempts, the demonic realm became a safe place where he would respawn whenever killed by the Demon Lord. Between Van''s enthusiastic and stubborn proposal attempts, the demons began taking a liking to him. After conversations he had with them, he had come to know most of the demons in the castle and the surrounding villages personally. He then realized - the demons he had fought against were simply soldiers defending their homes and looking for resources. The demonic realm was a nation, just like the human one - trying to survive and thrive. In these times of relative peace, both the Demon Lord and her subjects came to realize Van had no ulterior motive. He simply, truly, only wanted to marry the Demon Lord. In between, Varlog used Van''s ever-growing prowess to help him with his tasks. Reports of his assistance would reach the Demon Lord''s ear. Impressed, after a while, she relented and asked why he was trying so hard to marry her, if not for political influence. Van was truthful. He told her of his friend''s unfair skills and of his own passive skills - Dark Soul, and Untrusted. And of his now 15-year crusade to find a wife throughout the world, eventually leading him to the demonic realm and the demon lord''s castle. ...However, he omitted the part where he was cheated on by Amoria, and that truth was left in the shadows. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. With a brief look of pity and understanding, she offered then to wed him with a different woman from the demonic realm, a maid who she heard was actually willing to marry him. He refused, saying he had enough setting his mind on something and not following through with it. He added, "Besides, you will live the longest among all demons, so you''re the best. You''re also the cutest so it''s not a matter for debate," Her counter-argument (with a blush): "So, in the end, I''m just an immortal doll for you to fancy and I am supposed to amuse you until you croak of old age!!!? ME, THE DEMON LORD!!?" She raged as she vaporized Van with her flames, before he could say that he would be the one to outlive her. From then on, her ruthless attempts at stopping him only increased. But so did Van''s vigor and valor. He showered her with gifts, and thoughtful gestures. She would end up laughing heartily from his recklessness; a sight Varlog claims to not see for dozens of years. Their fights only grew longer, as Van would learn, have his stats grow, and adapt to her move set... Never attacking back, only dodging and blocking. She too had benefitted from his presence, growing stronger and sharper as they fought. Eventually, they grew a habit of talking about each other''s day while fighting. Hobbies, things they like, things they hate... The weather, and how Van felt he was imposing, so he wanted to help Varlog by doing errands that ended up contributing to the demons. But one time, they had gotten a bit closer... Yesterday, in fact. Two years after Van''s first breach. The Demon Lord tripped from fatigue, and Van caught her. "Alicia, my dear future wife... You are not yourself today. Usually, I''d be dead within a minute..." "Haah... You think running a kingdom does not take some sort of toll on me, you imbecile? Besides... I told you..." She huffed, "To call me the Demon Lord..." Van then removed his helmet, revealing his face. "Since I have you in such a rare moment of weakness... I shall use this opportunity and show you this once more. I hope this face suits your fancy, today, Demon Lord. I worked quite hard on it before I came here." Van muttered. "..." She looked away with a blush, "Dummb..ass... It''s not bad, or anything... It''s not like I care anyway... A day will come where I will make you stop coming here with this foolish proposal..!! You''ll see...!" She muttered bashfully while still looking away. "Well, even with your strength, you can''t. I''ll just adapt, since nothing works on me twice. So just hurry up and say yes already, you cute little demoness," He muttered casually. Her blush only deepened, as she once more placed her finger gently on his nose while looking away... She kept it there for a while, feeling a "yes" climbing up from her throat. But just as it did, she extended her fingernail, piercing his skull. ''... Is it... Really alright for me...? To try and be happy again..?'' She thought to herself as she reached her hands out to gently catch Van as he fell. His body dropped lifeless to her embrace as he died and faded away once more, while she remained by her lonesome... ''I... I just... I don''t know anymore.'' Just then, a demonic servant had entered the throne room. "My lord...?" He muttered as he stood straight and tall, his hands folded behind his back. She sighed with a blush, "What is it, Gorrock?" "If you may, I have an idea to make him stop coming for good... I bet my life on it," He said confidently. "...I''m listening..." She looked at him curiously.... Although, hesitation colored her features. Chapter 8 - Regret THE NEXT DAY... "Varlog~!!!" Van called out joyfully as he burst through the doors, exchanging cheerful greetings with the maids and servants of the demonic castle. "Today''s the day, I can just feel it! She''ll say yes!" Van proclaimed, his enthusiasm shining bright. Varlog sighed, but with a smile this time as he continued his work on a scroll. "That''s what you said last week... and the two weeks before that. Would you like something to eat before you propose to her majesty today?" "Hmm... Not today. I''m still full from the game we shared yesterday with you and the rest of the castle''s staff," Van replied cheerfully. "That was indeed quite the feast... Her majesty''s servants and I thoroughly enjoyed it," Varlog remarked. "Speaking of which, did she eat it after she pierced my skull?" Van asked with a hint of concern. "Her Majesty was quite hungry; it took her a bit to dispatch you that day... However, she did take a bite, said nothing, and then left. I believe she might have liked it," Varlog offered, trying to add a positive note. "Oh, I see. That''s good to hear. How''s the wife?" Van asked casually. "She''s fine, fine... Actually, no, she''s still quite upset with you for missing our 583rd wedding anniversary two days ago. She even made that roast you praised so highly last year," Varlog replied, his gaze stern. "Ugh... Varlog, I told you, I was THIS close with Alicia! I nearly had her convinced!" Van exclaimed. "It is ''Her Majesty'' to you, Van Hellix. You do not have the privilege to address our Demon Lord so casually, no matter how passionate you are about making her yours," Varlog cautioned. "Aside from reminding you the relaxation teachings of Ace The Venturer, from my world; today, she will be known as ''My Wife'', Varlog," Van declared with unwavering confidence. Varlog sighed deeply. "...I suppose Her Majesty will decide your penance for such insolent familiarity. As she always did, anyway..." he remarked resignedly. "I see. Well, I''m heading in now," Van said, walking past Varlog toward the throne room, his arms full of a meticulously selected bouquet and the usual ring. "Ahh, quite the selection you''ve brought... Those are indeed her favorites! For such consideration, I shall warn; it''s been quite some time since she shared her tactics on how to deter you... Be on your guard," Varlog warned. "Don''t worry! I am resolute," Van assured him, his voice filled with determination. "I understand. But of course, you are. See you tomorrow, Van." "There won''t be a tomorrow! Today, I shall leave the throne room with her as my fianc¨¦e!" Van declared boldly. "Of course, you will," Varlog responded, his smile resigned yet tinged with a faint glimmer of hope, echoed silently by the other servants. "He may be the hero''s companion, but he''s quite the character," the maids whispered among themselves, chuckling softly. "Yeah, Van''s cool. I enjoy sparring with him," the guards mused, appreciating his indefatigable spirit. "If they do marry, I sure won''t mind Van as the second ruler beside Her Majesty," another demonic guard said. "It may seem like he just barges in thoughtlessly every day, but when Varlog tells him that she''s too tired and wants to rest, he just helps us out in what stuff we need! He''s such a considerate soul!" Another maid commented. They all silently wished him good luck as Van once again kicked open the door to the throne room, bouquet in hand, a shining ring in the other. "DEMON LOOOORRRRRRRD!!! I AM HERE TO¡ª" Van''s bold declaration was abruptly cut short, the words dying in his throat as he was stopped cold by the sight before him. The Demon Lord was entwined in the arms of another demon, passionately kissing him. "Ahh... Van..." She purred, turning to him mid-embrace with a sneer. "I didn''t see you there... This is my partner, Gorrock," she introduced softly. The shock and theatrics were designed to crush Van''s spirit finally. She and the demon flaunted their closeness, a performance crafted meticulously for Van, who stood frozen, bouquet in hand. Varlog watched, his heart aching for Van, as he thought, ''My lord... That''s a bit much... Especially considering... Oh, right; he never told her about that...'' The maids whispered among themselves, "How terrible...!" ''This will surely make him give up,'' the Demon Lord thought smugly, watching Van''s reaction. ''But... this servant is overstepping his boundaries just now... That was too much for a make-believe kiss,'' she mused in annoyance, glancing briefly at Gorrock, who was a little too enthusiastic in his role. ''Well, he bet his life on it. So, when Van comes back tomorrow, I''ll definitely sentence this Gorrock to 100,000 public whippings¡ª'' Her line of thought was cut short as Van let the bouquet and the ring clatter to the floor, the sound echoing in the throne room; drawing gasps and looks of sorrow and worry from the servants in the other room as they looked at Van. Even Varlog, who had somewhat expected Van to withstand the Demon Lord''s blatant provocation with his characteristic resilience, felt a heavy sense of foreboding when he heard the resonant clatter. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Congratulations, Alicia. You won." Van muttered quietly, his voice barely audible as he turned and walked away, leaving the throne room and all its intrigues behind. ''Eh...?'' The Demon Lord stared in shock as Van calmly exited the throne room. His voice wasn''t booming that time. No valor found its way out of his mouth as he said those words, nor any of the enthusiasm The Demon Lord was so used to hear after every attempt of his. It was so sudden, in fact, that Alicia could barely process it. The maids covered their mouths, their eyes wide open in disbelief and their hearts aching for the spurned suitor. ''Did he just leave...?'' she wondered, still reeling. "H-hey, Van...? It... It''s okay..! It''s just another scheme, you know that; right?" the guards called softly after him. "See you, Almund, Vurgot. Send my regards to your children for me," Van replied, his voice subdued as he walked away. ''My... That sight seems to have struck harder than any hit he had endured so far,'' Varlog thought, watching Van approach the castle exit. Rushing forward, Varlog placed a gentle hand on Van''s shoulder, halting him just before he could leave the castle''s confines. His voice was low and heavy with concern, "Want me to kill you quickly, Van?" "No... I''d just respawn here. Since it''s become a safe place for me. It started happening for a while now... Sorry for not telling you," Van said as he walked out after gently removing Varlog''s hand from his shoulder, leaving the castle and its residents behind. The guards, maids, and servants all looked on with worry and sorrow as the news traveled to their ears. "Ha... Haha!!! We did it!! I finally drove him away today without him PROPOSING!!!" The Demon Lord declared with reluctant joy as Van left the castle. "My lord..." Varlog murmured as he re-entered the throne room, catching a glimpse of Gorrock''s smug victory grin as he lounged behind Alicia. ''Ahh.. The new servant, is it...? I do recall him commenting of Her Majesty''s allure in an unsightly manner when he thought he wasn''t seen by any of the servants with his so-called friends... I suppose it was he who planted this vile idea into Her Majesty''s mind. I shall deal with him later,'' Varlog thought as he recalled Gorrock making crude jokes about his queen with his friends, boasting about how he will "Make her scream his name" soon. ... It was then that Varlog internally resolved to fulfill at least half of what Gorrock boasted about... Yet Varlog kept his cool, maintaining his composure as he marched. He then turned to Van''s dropped items, carefully and gently picking up the discarded bouquet and ring. "My lord... Did you... really wish to hurt him that much if it meant such a victory..?" he asked quietly, holding the symbols of Van''s affection. "O-... Of course, I wished so! He is a companion of that damned Hero!!" She retorted defiantly as she swiftly rose from Gorrock''s embrace. "I see... Well, it appears like he will not be coming back anymore. Thus... I suppose I should grant you my congratulations. Your wisdom and cunning truly exceed all," Varlog said, his tone tinged with melancholy. "W-what are you on about, Varlog!?" she stammered, her voice tinged with anxiety. "This man has been crashing into my castle every day! He''s disrupted my peace for over TWO YEARS! Surely that''s not enough to deter him!" she exclaimed defiantly. "I understand, my lord," Varlog replied with a sigh as he turned to leave the throne room. "Wait," she commanded, stopping him in his tracks. "Place the bouquet in a vase next to my throne and put the ring beside it," she instructed, her cheeks coloring slightly. "That idiot actually forgot those here... How could he propose without them?" Varlog looked back at her with a sympathetic gaze. "As you wish, my lord." The demon who served as her make-believe partner then rose from the throne with a smug smile. "My lord, since I have driven him away, shall I be here tomorrow as well¡ª" "NO," she cut him off sharply, her gaze icy. "The same trick won''t work on Van twice. So don''t you dare step into this castle again, or let yourself be seen by either me or Van. It simply won''t work a second time," she declared coolly, though her eyes bore the cold, piercing intensity of the abyss. "Better leave THIS instant, in case Van changes his mind and comes back today." She commanded. "Y-..yes, my lord," Gorrock murmured, his voice subdued as he exited the castle walls, the weight of the Demon Lord''s stern gaze pressing down on him like a physical force. Later, under the cloak of night within the demonic village, Varlog found Gorrock walking in a dark alley outside the demonic castle. Without hesitation or orders from the Demon Lord, Varlog unleashed his fury, methodically dismantling Gorrock limb by limb. "Why¡ªwhy are you doing this?!" Gorrock cried out, his voice trembling with fear and pain after losing both his legs. "It¡ªit was Her Majesty who agreed to it!" Varlog''s face remained impassive, but his eyes blazed with a cold, relentless anger. "Yes, that much is true," he acknowledged quietly, his tone deceptively calm as Gorrock momentarily relaxed. But the respite was short-lived. Varlog advanced, his presence overwhelming as he towered over the limbless Gorrock. "However, it was you who preyed on Her Majesty''s vulnerabilities, exploiting her rather infantile experience with romance to satisfy your own selfish, treacherous desires. For trampling upon Her Majesty''s chance at true happiness and for manipulating her pure intentions for your contemptible gains, you shall suffer GREATLY." Gorrock''s eyes widened in terror, his voice cracking as he pleaded, "P-please, I¡ªI understand now! I''ll crawl to the castle, I''ll¡ªI''ll apologize personally to Her Majesty! Just¡ªjust let me do that, please!" Varlog scoffed, his voice icy as he dismissed Gorrock''s pleas. "Allow you to see Her Majesty again, in her now delicate state? Provide you with another opportunity to weave your vile web around her? Absolutely not," he hissed, his calm demeanor cracking as his true demonic voice began to emerge, shadows twisting around him menacingly. "You will endure the torment you deserve. I will take my time, making certain you WILL SUFFER for tearing at Her Majesty''s heart for the dismal chance you never had at claiming it for yourself," Varlog continued, his voice now a demonic growl, as he spoke in ancient demonic tongue, "You shall be broken and tormented for my personal satisfaction, until the embers of the underworld embrace you. Perhaps then, in the flames of the Archdevil, you might learn our true ways and be reborn. Although, for one as morally bankrupt as you, such redemption seems a forlorn hope." As he spoke, Varlog began his grim task, his every move calculated to inflict maximum pain upon the demon who had dared tear his queen''s heart. Several hours later, Varlog stood over the mangled, lifeless form of Gorrock. His expression was one of unmasked disgust as he looked down at Gorrock. A sense of satisfaction whirling about within him as he looked at Gorrock''s ripped-apart corpse. "O you who saw nothing beyond your own selfish desires," Varlog intoned gravely in the ancient demonic tongue, bestowing a curse upon Gorrock, "be sent now to the Archdevil. There, may you burn and relearn our ways through the endless embers below, suffering through each agonizing cycle for all eternity." His words, a dark prayer, echoed through the empty alley, promising a fate considered the worst possible torment for a demon. With a final glance at the body that bore witness to his wrath, Varlog turned and walked away, leaving the shadows to swallow the remnants of Gorrock''s treachery. Varlog spent the entire night relentlessly hunting down each of Gorrock''s acquaintances, meting out the same grim fate to each. Their bodies were subsequently delivered to their families, serving as a stark warning. It was a cruel act, indeed. Perhaps some of Gorrock''s friends did not deserve such punishment. However, despite the inherently violent nature of demons, they are expected to uphold honesty and loyalty¡ªtwo traits that Gorrock and his accomplices abandoned in their actions. But beyond that... ... Varlog''s fury was simply unmatched. "Ah... It seems I have lost my composure momentarily," Varlog mused to himself as he strolled calmly back to the castle. "Oh, Ace The Venturer of Van''s world, I seem to have momentarily forgot your teachings of tranquility... It is at times like these I am grateful that you cannot bear witness of this unsightly side of mine," "...No matter. It appears nothing of value was lost in my fit of rage," he concluded, dismissing the night''s events with cold detachment. Chapter 9 - Heartache The next day... The Demon Lord sat motionless on her throne, her gaze lost in the distance. Throughout the day, the castle staff, so accustomed to Van''s daily disruptions, felt a large void in his absence. The halls, usually echoing with his energetic proclamations and the resulting commotions, now lay silent, amplifying a haunting emptiness that seemed to grip the very air. As dusk cast long shadows through the ornate windows of the throne room, Varlog reentered, his footsteps resonating softly against the stone floor. He paused briefly, his eyes lingering on Van''s bouquet and ring placed ceremoniously beside the royal chair. "My lord," he began, his voice heavy laden with a mix of respect and sorrow, echoing slightly in the vast room. "Well done, Varlog," she replied mechanically, her fingers tapping nervously on the armrest of her throne, betraying her composed facade. "I apologize... What may you be referring to, my lord?" Varlog asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. His concern deepened as he noted her anxiousness. "Heh... Thanks to your efforts in fortifying our defenses, he couldn''t find a way to breach our walls today! You''ve proven your worth once more," she declared, her voice carrying a tone of forced confidence and a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Varlog, observing quietly, reflected a deep sorrow in his gaze. "He WILL try again tomorrow... Perhaps we should lower our defenses? Heh, maybe he''s lost his edge," she mused, her laughter ringing hollow in the vast throne room. Varlog merely nodded, his expression solemn. "I advise you to go and rest now, my lord. You haven''t slept since yesterday, have you?" he offered, his voice tinged with melancholy. "What are you on about, VARLOG!!? WHAT IF HE BUSTS IN HERE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT!!? HE DID IT BEFORE, AFTER ALL... Aha... I got it! That bastard tries to catch me off guard when I''m asleep!! THAT''S why he didn''t come today!! I won''t sleep... I''ll stay awake tonight! You are relieved of your duties for today!!" she responded heartily, though Varlog could see the layers of denial in her forced cheerfulness. "As you wish, my lord..." The next day, whispers filled the castle. "I miss Van... He really livened up the place," one maid remarked to another. "He was so kind..." Their voices lingered in the air as the Demon Lord, stationed in the throne room, ordered her trusted advisor. "Varlog! It seems our hero''s companion has indeed grown dull as a bat! Lower the castle''s defenses! It seems I have to whip him back into shape when he gets here tomorrow!! I''ll acknowledge it was thanks to him the quality of my servants had risen!" She then spent another day waiting, her eyes occasionally flickering to the door, half-expecting an interruption that never came. THE DAY AFTER THAT... "Hey, Dad, is big brother Van here today?" a young demonic child asked his father, a castle guard. The guard sighed deeply. "No, son, I don''t think he''s coming back." "Why not?" the child''s voice wavered, a mix of curiosity and sadness. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Does he dislike playing War with me?" The guard crouched down, gently ruffling his son''s hair. "It''s not your fault, kiddo." "But why isn''t he coming back?" Inside the throne room, the Demon Lord murmured to herself, gazing at the ring and bouquet she''d ordered preserved. "Varlog," she instructed quietly, "leave the doors loose tomorrow... It''s possible that our hero''s... that Van grew weaker, so he just couldn''t push them open anymore..." Varlog merely lowered his gaze, clasping his palms together quietly. "...Yes, my lord. I shall ensure Van has the easiest of access tomorrow." Yet, no matter how loosely the door to the throne room was adjusted, the armor-clad human did not come to open them the next day. A Day Later.. "V-... Varlog..." Her voice was weak, quivering as it barely filled the cavernous space of the throne room. "... Perhaps he got lost and forgot the way here..." she whispered to herself, the flicker of hope in her voice as fragile as a candle in the wind. "Ensure... The way back to me is lighted up for him as brightly as possible, okay..?" Her words trailed off, cracking slightly at the edges, betraying the strain of her composed facade. "...Yes, my lord." Varlog responded, his voice carefully measured to not surpass the quiet despair of his queen, "The castle shall serve as a beacon of light. Van Hellix could not miss it even if he desired to!" She offered a feeble smile, her eyes betraying nights devoid of sleep and a heart heavy with unshed tears. "Thank you..." The following day became a poignant chapter in the annals of demonic lore. It was the day the demon lord''s castle radiated with such intensity that even distant humans might glimpse its glow. The throne room, more lavishly adorned than ever, seemed to beckon for Van''s return. The Demon Lord sat on her throne, her presence flanked by maids and servants arranged as if to guide a wayward soul back home. She waited, But the brilliance of the castle, piercing the veil of night, made no difference. Van did not find his way back to the castle that day. "My lord," Varlog approached with a softness in his step, his expression lined with worry as he observed her faltering composure. She merely bowed her head. "Leave me alone, the lot of you," she commanded quietly. With heavy hearts, they all vacated the throne room, leaving her in solitude. "It could be that... Van... Just got too shy... And cannot withstand so many people at once anymore... Right...?" She whispered to herself, her eyelids growing heavier with each passing moment. Suddenly, the doors burst open. "DEMON LORRRRRRDDDD!!!!" "V-VAN!!" Her heart leapt, and she sprang up, her eyes lighting up with joy at the sight of him charging in with a fresh bouquet and a ring. "I HAVE COME TO MARRY YOU!! BE MY WIFE!!!" "I''m sorry, my lord, he went past me again..." Varlog''s voice came apologetically from outside the throne room. "D-DAMN YOU!! AFTER TWO YEARS... I SUPPOSE I SHOULD REWARD YOU FOR YOUR PERSISTENCE, HUH!!?" She shouted, her spirit rejuvenated by the excitement. "YOU LEFT ME NO CHOICE!! I AGREE!! You hear me!!? I DO-" But the door was silent. Van was not there. Dawn was breaking. Alicia remained seated on her throne, slowly realizing she had been shouting at an empty room. As the crushing reality that it had all been a dream settled in, Varlog quietly entered the throne room. With a heavy sigh, she lowered her head. "Varlog..." She murmured softly. "...Yes, my lord..?" He responded, his voice a gentle echo in the vast, empty space. "... I hereby relieve you of your duties... You are free to roam the world as you wish..." "But..." she began, hesitant. "If you ever see Van..." Her voice broke, choked with a deep well of sorrow. Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as she struggled to stifle her sobs with her hand. "...please, tell him I''m sorry... that I need to see him again..." She paused, her breath hitching as she gathered herself. "I will never again be in the embrace of anyone but him... and..." She took a deep, steadying breath, her voice a fragile whisper laden with earnest longing, "...Tell him that I said yes... Can you do that for me, please?" Her plea hung in the air, a poignant echo of her profound regret and undying hope. Varlog gave a warm, reassuring smile and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Yes, my lord. I will ensure Van Hellix hears your message," he promised, before turning to leave the throne room and venturing out into the world beyond the demonic realm. Chapter 10 - Now What? MEANWHILE, ON THE BORDERS OF THE DEMONIC REALM... "Haaah... Well, that was a bust," Van muttered as he leaned against the trunk of a tree just beyond the borders of the demonic realm. "I actually thought she was going to say yes at some point... Guess I was just too repugnant in her eyes," he said with a sigh, pulling up his status window. Passive: Dark Soul Description: Your soul is tainted, cursed to wander the mortal realm eternally. This curse shields your soul from the Goddess''s divine grace, preventing her blessings. Upon death, your body and possessions vanish, reappearing at the last safe location you visited. Passive: Untrusted Description: The curse of your Dark Soul renders you suspicious in the eyes of your kin. Please exercise caution in whom you trust, as your inherent aura of distrust affects all interactions within your species and most other species. The effects may lessen, or even not be present when interacting with someone who knows of your true character. "Oh...? I know I haven''t looked at it in a while... But It''s slightly different than I remember. Can''t really put my finger on it... Oh well." Van called with a sigh as he looked away from the status window. "Dark Soul... Untrusted... Do these passives even extend to demons, after all?" he wondered aloud. "Or maybe it''s just who I am...?" He muttered heavily as he lowered his head. "After all, it was that Goddess who burdened me with these skills, so I must have been pretty vile in her eyes to begin with." "Still... I could''ve lived my eternal life without seeing that," he muttered, his face twitching slightly in disgust as he recalled the image of the Demon Lord in another''s embrace. "I know for a fact she wasn''t taken... Perhaps it was merely a ruse to keep me at bay... Or, maybe it was genuine, and she found someone during the times I wasn''t storming the castle..." he mused, lying on the grass beneath a tree, the memory of Alicia''s laughter echoing in his mind. "...Either way, it was effective. I won''t return there anymore, so she should be pleased..." he added, his fist clenching with a mix of frustration and anger as he remembered the scene, and inexplicably, Amoria''s apology for going with Magus behind his back. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''... Shame.'' He thought to himself, his eyebrows knitting, ''I know she was my main reason for staying around for so long, but I didn''t dislike the others. I don''t think I ever had a friend like Varlog after me and Magus got separated.'' He reminisced, recalling of the talks they had, and the demonic advisor''s compassionate demeanor and understanding. ''... But, I... I just can''t look at her again,'' He once more conjured the image of Alicia in that demon''s embrace, mixed with Amoria confessing her feelings anew. Van then lifted his gaze to the sky, fixing on a lone cloud drifting across an otherwise clear expanse. "Is this happening to me a second time your way of saying that even a demon will never accept me, Goddess? That solitude is my fate? Or is this a punishment for befriending demons and attempting to wed the Demon Lord?" "...Or do you just despise me so much that you even orchestrated this?" Van spoke softly, watching the cloud gradually disappear from view. A cold breeze stirred against his heated armor in the sweltering heat of the day, providing a welcome sense of relief and relaxation. "Well, maybe it was for the best..." he reasoned. "After all, while the Demon Lord is around my age currently, and will live for a long time, over 30,000 years to be precise... But eventually, I''ll outlive her. I''ll outlive everything and everyone." He paused, the weight of a silent, eternal future settling upon him. "Maybe when there''s nothing left... The Goddess might change her mind about me, and we''ll end up together?" He mused aloud, gazing into the blank blue sky as if searching for the goddess''s face. "Nah, no way. Especially not after how she rigged those skills against me," he scoffed, dismissing the fleeting hope with a bitter chuckle. "Guess I''m destined to roam alone forever." Resigned to his fate, he turned to his side and closed his eyes, embracing the solitude that seemed his only constant companion. As he contemplated his solitude, memories of Magus flashed through his mind, along with his parting words, inviting him to visit anytime. "...I''ve got nothing else on my plate." He started as he opened his eyes, "It''s been sixteen years since I left in search of a partner... During that time, I traveled the whole world. Might as well head back and see how Magus is doing. He''s probably fathered a bunch of kids by now with his harem, which has likely only expanded," Van chuckled to himself, a sense of purpose slowly returning. He stretched his body, "Amoria was, what, 19 when I saved her... 20 by the end of our journey back then..? Right now, she''d be around 37.. She''d be a MILF by now, hah," he cackled. "The other ones would only be slightly above her age. I''d look like a kid before them. Damn, I''d look like a kid before Magus. I can already see that bastard acting like my wise father." With a new resolve, he pushed himself off the tree and started walking back towards the human territory, curious about what had transpired in his absence and somewhat eager to reconnect with his best friend. Chapter 11 - The Royal Capital, Varolon After a long journey, Van finally reached the bustling gates of the capital. He exhaled deeply, taking in the familiar yet ever-changing landscape. ''So busy... Even more than I remember, and the place got a little bigger... The walls are really freaking tall now, too.'' He thought as he eyed the entrance gate to the Capital, ''And there''s a lot more security than I remember...'' Van thought, his eyes scanning the expanded entrance gate as he waited in line. The city''s growth was evident in its taller structures and the dense flow of people and carriages. Eventually, Van came face to face with the guards, their scrutinizing gaze falling upon his weary figure. "HOLD!! BY THE NAME OF THE KING, IDENTIFY YOURSELF!" a guard demanded, hand extended for identification. "Here." Van''s voice was low and even as he casually placed his tag in the guard''s palm, his movements almost imperceptible. ''I didn''t even see him move his hands...!'' the guard thought, startled, as he stared down at the badge now resting in his grip. "... I see." The guard said, narrowing his eyes as he scrutinized the badge, "Rank 11 Adventurer, Van Hellix, huh?" The guard''s voice carried a mix of surprise and skepticism. ''Oh, I never did take a rank-up test...'' Van thought to himself. ''... Oh, right. And I kinda got summoned next to Magus in the capital... He won''t make a scene over my name, right?'' ''I couldn''t sense a mere rank 11''s movements..?'' The guard mused internally, eyeing Van more closely. The guard''s expression subtly shifted to one of disappointment and disgust¡ªa look Van knew all too well. ''Haah... That expression, it''s nostalgic... And now I''m certain that he doesn''t know who I am. Outside the capital, in the smaller villages, they treat a Rank 11 as if touched by the Goddess herself. Even though I was distrusted there as well, I was still respected to a degree... Ahh, my accursed passive,'' "Wait... This badge... The effective date is... Over ten years ago!? That makes your effective rank as low as 18! An F Ranker!" The guard exclaimed as he examined the badge further. "That so?" Van replied, unfazed. ''He also sounds too young for someone who''s supposed to be in his 40''s... And what''s with these manners!? For someone who got his badge here at the royal capital, according to this badge itself at least, one should remove their helmet when meeting servants of His Majesty!'' The guard thought, his eyebrow arching in suspicion. "Haaah... I suppose there are sages like you that go to live under a rock or go to the mountains. Nevermind... What''s your purpose for visiting?" the guard finally asked, trying to mask his unease with a veneer of professionalism. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Seeing an old friend. He should be a resident here," Van replied smoothly, his tone unfazed by the scrutiny. ''I mean, I could say I''m Magus''s friend... But who''d believe that? And even if they did, I don''t want the attention, especially not of the knights.'' The guard exchanged a doubtful glance with his colleague before scrutinizing Van''s badge even more closely. "...You sure this isn''t a fake?" he questioned, a hint of suspicion in his tone. ''There it is. The catchphrase,'' Van thought, amused by the predictability. "There''s a guild here, right? I have time. You can go ahead and verify," Van suggested casually, his tone nonchalant. ''A royal guard of the capital doesn''t recognize my name, so I doubt anyone at a guild would... This should be safe enough,'' "Hmm... Alright. Wait here. Cause trouble and you shall meet the sharp end of my spear," the guard warned gruffly as he signaled for his replacement to take over his post while he went to check the authenticity of the badge. "Alright," Van replied simply, stepping aside to allow the flow of merchants and adventurers to continue into the capital. As the guard walked away, his eyes momentarily caught the sight of Van''s 1.95m greatsword strapped to his back. ''Holy shit... Isn''t that greatsword too big for him?'' he wondered silently, his suspicion deepening. The guard''s thoughts raced as he navigated the bustling streets of the capital, the weight of the badge in his pocket a constant reminder of the potential threat. ''My instincts haven''t failed me in the 6 years I''ve been a royal guard... This guy is suspicious and dangerous!'' Resolving to take no chances, he discreetly disposed of Van''s badge into a nearby trashcan. ''Better safe than sorry. I''ll protect my kingdom from this threat. I''ll just claim they confirmed it was a fake,'' he decided, his decision firm as he made his way back to his post with a sense of duty fulfilled. Van noticed the guard returning and approached him casually. "Well? What''s with the badge?" he asked. "Oh, that..." The guard hesitated, then straightened. "They said it was fake, so I threw it away. Be glad you''re not under arrest," he added, his tone edged with a threat. Van sighed deeply. "I see..." He turned to leave, thinking to himself, ''And there it is... This is, what, the 22nd time this has happened...? What a pain.'' The guard watched him walk away, puzzled by Van''s calm acceptance. ''Wow, he took that awfully well. I knew I was right! Something about him is off!! He''s suspicious!'' As Van started to walk away, the guard impulsively reached out and placed his hand on Van''s shoulder. "Wait. I have reason to believe you''re up to no good. Plus, that fake badge and the way you gave up too quick... As I thought, I shall arrest you and¡ª" "I appreciate your vigilance in protecting this capital," Van interrupted, his voice cool and measured. "...What?" The guard muttered in confusion, his palm is still resting upon Van''s shoulder. "I''ll overlook the fact that you threw away my badge without verifying it at the guild, which would happen more often than you''d think. But¡ª" Van''s tone hardened slightly. ''W-wha... How did he know I¡ª'' "I am not in the mood to be hassled by the likes of you. Remove your hand at once," he stated firmly. Something in Van''s tone or perhaps... his presence made the guard''s instincts scream a warning. Without fully understanding why, he instinctively released his grip, as if he had touched a burning surface, and stepped back, allowing Van to continue on his way away from the capital''s gateway. "What..." "Was that, just now...?!" The guard called in confusion as he looked at the fading figure of Van, not understanding his own reaction. Chapter 12 - Old Connection As night fell over the capital, the guard''s shift ended, and he began his walk back through the bustling streets. The image of the discarded badge haunted him, glinting from the trash can in the back of his mind like an accusation as he recalled that disorienting aura around that Van Hellix from earlier. "...Just to be sure..." he muttered to himself, finally giving in to the nagging doubt. He retraced his steps, retrieved the badge from the garbage, and made his way to the guild. The guild hall was alive with the usual evening revelry¡ªadventurers clinking mugs, raucous laughter echoing off the walls, and the smell of hearty meals filling the air. He wove through the crowd, his uniform parting the sea of revelers slightly, as they gave a respectful nod to the city''s guard. He approached the receptionist, a central figure in the guild known for her warmth and keen memory for faces and names. Despite her mature age, she was a known beauty. She was busy managing the night''s festivities but caught his eye as he approached. "What brings you here at this hour, Riry?" she asked with a smile. "Don''t call me that, I''m not a kid anymore... It''s Garry now," he corrected her, a blush coloring his cheeks. "...Miss Veil." "Sure, sure~ And it''s AMORIA for you. I''m not THAT old yet! Anyway, what can I get for you, Garry? Came to have a drink with your buddies again? You could have at least changed to your civilian uniforms..." she asked as she served drinks to the bar''s patrons. "Actually, I need you to check something for me. Could you look at this badge? I''ve got a feeling about it..." Garry replied, handing it over somewhat sheepishly. She sighed, her tone playful yet exasperated. "You and your ''feelings''... And you still wonder why I still see you as a kid. Why don''t you leave it till tomorrow? Have a drink, relax. I''ll even throw in breakfast for you and the wife." "No, really, I need this checked now, please. Just to see if it''s genuine..." His voice carried a serious undertone, urging her to comply. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. With a resigned sigh, she took the badge and began, "Alright, if you''re that insistent, but I''m telling you¡ª" Her words trailed off as she examined the badge more closely. Her playful demeanor vanished, her face turned pale as her eyes widened sharply in disbelief as she looked at the name on the badge. "V... Van...?" she whispered, the badge slipping from her fingers and clattering to the ground as her legs gave way beneath her. "Miss Veil!!?" Garry called out urgently as she crumbled to her knees, her colleagues quickly gathering around. "Amoria, what''s wrong!?" they exclaimed as they rushed to her side. MEANWHILE, OUTSIDE THE CAPITAL WALLS... Van lingered outside the capital''s formidable walls, observing the guards with a keen eye throughout the day. He noted their alertness and the precision of their routines. As dusk enveloped the city, readiness surged within him. "Alright... Let''s do this," he whispered, his resolve firming. With silent, rapid strides that outpaced the swiftest steed, he launched into a sprint. He looked at the capital''s extremely tall wall. ''Hmm... This much strength? I''ll start low and climb my way up from there so that the people up top won''t spot me,'' With the power of his hyper-condensed muscles, Van leapt over 100 meters into the air, his arm piercing the wall to carve out a handhold. Methodically, he ascended, each movement creating another notch in the ancient stone, propelling him upward. "It''s been a while since I''ve done this... I can jump higher than this, but I''d risk people see me. I need to climb my way up from here," he mused as he crested the top of the wall. Standing over 2,500 meters above the castle grounds, Van surveyed the sprawling city below. ''...Over 2 kilometer in height, and they seem to want to make them even taller,'' He thought to himself as he looked construction sights scattered across the top of the wall. ''Why would they need walls this high...? Just to flaunt their wealth and strength...?'' he pondered, momentarily distracted by the grandeur and his own thoughts. "WE GOT A BREACH!!!" The sharp cry of a nearby guard jolted Van back to full alertness. ''Damn it! I was spotted!! How careless¡ª'' he chastised himself internally. "MAN THE CANNONS, CALL THE WYVERN RIDERS NOW!!! IT''S THE BIGGEST ONE YET!!! CODE BLACK, CODE BLACK!!! PREPARE YOUR SOULS!!!" Another guard bellowed, escalating the urgency. ''Wait, isn''t that too excessive for one man...?'' Van''s thoughts raced as he scanned his surroundings, searching for the cause of the commotion. Then, his eyes widened. High above the city, the silhouette of a dragon cut through the twilight sky. ''Oh... They meant THAT thing...'' Realization dawned on him as he grasped the true scale of the threat. Chapter 13 - Second Moon "YOU!!!" A guard''s scream pierced the chaos, his hand heavy on Van''s shoulder. "Ah, y-yeah?" Van responded, a veneer of calm masking his confusion as he turned to face the guard. "Run with me!" Urgency laced the guard''s command. Without hesitation, Van fell into step beside him, noting the dread he hid behind a sense of duty on his face. "Where are we going to?" Van inquired, his voice steady despite the turmoil around them. "I don''t know who you are or why you''re here...!! Normally, I''d take you in for questioning, but as you can see, this is a crisis, and we''re short on guards!!" The guard clenched his fists and teeth, his eyes wide on the way before them, "Since you''re all the way up here, someone must''ve let you through, right!!? Nevermind!! I don''t care if you''re a murderer or a thief, help us now, and I might consider letting you off the hook, even if you''re a criminal!! GOT ME!!?" The guard''s words rushed out in a desperate plea, his throat strained, louder than the alarms that rang and the air against their faces. "Right..." Van replied, his mind preoccupied. Glancing up at the looming dragon, he pondered, ''A dragon, huh...? I guess they''d want to take that thing down.'' He realized. An idea clicked on in his mind, his eyebrow subtly raised upwards, ''Would it work on it...'' "What''s your name, royal knight?" Van queried. "Mine...!?!? You shall address me as Sir Hicks! I require you to man the cannons and¡ª" Sir Hicks began, but Van interrupted him with a stern tone. "Sir Hicks," Van interjected, causing the guard to turn around abruptly, confusion etched on his features. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!? THE DRAGON''S ABOUT TO USE HIS FIRE ROAR AND NO ONE''S ARRIVED YET TO STOP HIM!!! EVEN THE ELITE KNIGHTS WILL TAKE A MINUTE OR TWO TO BE HERE!!! HURRY UP OR THE ENTIRE CITY WILL ALL BE BURNED TO CINDERS¡ª" Sir Hicks''s frantic words were cut short by Van''s intensity, the dragon looming ominously in the background, preparing its fiery breath. "SIR HICKS," Van¡¯s voice cut through the air, commanding attention and freezing the guard in his tracks. "Since you care so deeply for the capital¡¯s safety... can you keep a secret, if it means eliminating this threat?" Van¡¯s tone was calm, yet carried a resolute weight. Before Sir Hicks stood a man unlike any he had ever encountered. The stranger¡¯s armor was foreign¡ªnothing like the designs worn in the capital. The greatsword on his back, adorned with ancient patterns, hinted at an era long past. And something about him exuded an unsettling aura, one that ignited every instinct in the guard''s heart, setting his nerves on edge. But Sir Hicks¡¯s love for the capital and its people outweighed any distrust he felt toward Van. In that moment, there was no room for hesitation. Van¡¯s words echoed in his mind, and all Sir Hicks felt was his duty¡ªto protect the city and those within it. With passion and unwavering resolve, he responded. "IF YOU HAVE A SUGGESTION TO SAVE THIS CITY, EVEN IF YOU''RE UNDER THE SHEETS WITH HER MAJESTY, I SHALL TAKE IT TO THE GRAVE!!" Sir Hicks bellowed, his gaze affixed on Van. ''Good...'' Van thought with a quiet sigh of relief as he drew his greatsword¡ªa massive blade that, beneath the moon¡¯s glow, cast a shadow vast enough to obscure the guard¡¯s entire view. A shadow that seemed to stretch leagues farther than even the colossal dragon circling high above the city. ''Wha... Just... how big is that thing...!? It''s bigger than Lady Cerille''s... even Sir Nickelson''s!'' The guard''s earlier focus shattered, his mind momentarily fixated on the sheer size of the weapon. "SIR HICKS!!" Five more guards sprinted toward him, their voices sharp and urgent, cutting through Sir Hicks¡¯s moment of awe. "Who is that guy!? WE NEED TO MAN THE CANNONS!! THE WYVERN RIDERS WON''T MAKE IT IN TIME!!!" one of them shouted, panic edging every word. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Hicks watched as Van strode forward, the enormous blade spinning with effortless precision in his hands. The sight sent a chill through him, but he shook it off and turned to his men, his voice steady and firm. "Men... Whatever you¡¯re about to see¡ªkeep it to yourselves. That¡¯s an order." The guards exchanged uneasy glances but offered no argument. Much like Hicks, they too felt it¡ªthe strange, unsettling animosity surrounding Van. A creeping sense that the man before them was not to be trusted. Yet their loyalty to their commander¡ªand the unwavering determination they saw in his eyes¡ªoutweighed their doubts. With silent nods, they acknowledged the order, sealing the moment between them. ''When we fought Alicia sixteen years ago, her powers were sealed to match Magus¡¯s, thanks to his Passive: The Blessing of The Goddess,'' Van recalled, reflecting on that distant battle. ''But when I proposed to her in the Demonic Realm... she crushed me effortlessly, wielding her true strength at its peak. Without Magus around to keep her in check, she was unstoppable.'' He exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing. ''I¡¯ve never fought a true Goddess... but if anyone deserved that title for sheer power alone, it would be Alicia.'' Van reached the edge of the wall, the wind brushing past him as he gazed up at the looming dragon. His massive blade rested lazily against his shoulder, a familiar weight in unfamiliar hands. ''The brutal ways Alicia killed me...'' he thought, flexing his fingers around the hilt. ''They reshaped me. Condensed my muscles into something beyond what I thought was possible.'' He gave a slight glance at his own form, feeling the power coiled beneath his skin. ''Holding this sword now... it feels like I¡¯m gripping air.'' The dragon¡¯s ominous crimson glow flickered and intensified in its throat, casting the skys above in an eerie light. Van''s expression hardened as he shifted his stance, tightening his grip on the sword with calm, measured precision. ''My Strength Stat, along with Vigor and Resistance, all exceed 999... I hit that milestone about a year ago,'' Van noted as he crouched, energy building in his legs like a coiled spring, ready to release. "What¡¯s he doing!? Is he about to jump!?" one of the guards cried, disbelief and fear thick in his voice. "THAT¡¯S INSANE! THE DRAGON IS OVER 2,000 METERS UP, AND IT''S IN THE MIDDLE OF THE CITY! HE¡¯LL HAVE TO CLEAR MORE THAN 8 KILOMETERS IN A SINGLE LEAP!" another guard added, his words dripping with rising panic. "WE''RE DONE FOR!!! I¡¯VE NEVER SEEN A DRAGON THIS BIG BEFORE!!!" another guard shouted, his voice cracking under the pressure of the moment. The guards instinctively ducked, shielding their heads as if bracing for the inevitable disaster. All except Sir Hicks, who stood firm, his gaze locked on Van. Sweat streamed down his face, but he made no move to retreat¡ªwatching with equal parts awe and fear. ''I think I¡¯m far enough from them... Hopefully,'' Van thought, glancing briefly at the guards below. "Sorry for the damage...!!!" he called out as he launched himself upward. A supersonic boom erupted from the wall, shattering the air with a deafening crack. Guards, rubble, and cannons were flung backward by the shockwave, leaving a smoking crater where Van had stood just moments before. As the dust settled, the guards scrambled to their feet, dazed and bewildered, only to look up¡ªand see him. The armored figure was already soaring through the sky, having cleared over half the distance in mere seconds, rocketing toward the colossal dragon looming high above the city. "What... Strength...!" Sir Hicks murmured in awe, while the others stood frozen, breathless at the spectacle unfolding before them. Time seemed to stretch into eternity as Van soared through the sky, locking eyes with the dragon just as it unleashed its deafening roar. ''I never received another active skill after we transmigrated. The only one blessed with more was Magus¡­ He got a variety of broken skills that made him unstoppable, while I was stuck with just one: [Hard Swing],'' Van reflected, his thoughts tinged with both resignation and bitterness. ''At first, I thought the [Hard Swing] Active Skill was pointless. What good was an active skill that did the same thing as my passive?'' he mused, gripping his greatsword tighter as the ground below blurred, and the dragon¡¯s fiery maw yawned wide. "THE DRAGON IS ROARING...!!! WE¡¯RE ALL GOING TO DIE!!!" one of the guards cried out, his voice thick with despair. Van''s eyes remained steady, his grip unrelenting as the thought crystalized: ''But if I activate the skill, despite the passive...'' He braced for impact, feeling the scorching heat as the dragon¡¯s flames kissed the edges of his helmet. ''Coupled with my +999 Strength...'' ''...It becomes a REALLY Hard Swing.'' "Active Skill: [Hard Swing]," Van declared calmly, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade through smoke. In that moment, Sir Hicks'' eyes widened with disbelief¡ªthe impossible unfolded before him. Van¡¯s sword, moving with unimaginable force, connected with the dragon''s body. In a single, devastating stroke, the colossal beast was cleaved clean in two. The sound that followed was like a thunderstorm made of dozens of thunderclaps, colliding all at once, shaking the very foundations of the city. The two severed halves of the dragon¡¯s massive form were blasted beyond the city walls, crashing into the ground with a force that echoed like a distant earthquake. The guards stood motionless, staring in stunned silence, their faces frozen in a mix of awe and disbelief. The impossible had become reality¡ªthe nightmare dragon that should have doomed them all was gone, split in two by a single, perfect swing. For a fleeting moment, it was as though a second moon had risen in the night sky¡ªa radiant glow shimmering from where Van hovered, suspended midair, his greatsword tracing the arc of a flawless circle. And in that moment, all that remained was silence. Chapter 14 - Castle Wall "He... He cut... Th-the... Dragon... In Two!" a guard stammered, his legs failing him. "Who is that!? Is that our King''s Hand, Sir Greatknight Nickelson!?" "D-DON''T BE FOOLISH!! EVEN SIR NICKELSON...!! IS NOWHERE NEAR THAT STRONG...!" "A... A God...!?" another guard murmured in disbelief. Meanwhile, Sir Hicks stood in silent awe, watching as Van skillfully flipped his sword midair. ''At this height and from this distance, I''m invisible to them. I might as well be an ant next to that dragon... I''ve never seen a dragon this massive; even Alicia''s bone dragon seems like a dwarf by comparison, even though that brat is much stronger than this one... Where did this beast come from...? Is this the work of The Dragon King?'' Van pondered, positioning his greatsword for a horizontal swing using the flat side. ''Well, either way... If I swing like this... It should generate enough momentum to propel me back to the walls. The landing, though, that''s going to be the tricky part.'' Van braced himself for the maneuver. "Here we..." "..GOO!!" he shouted, executing the swing. Another supersonic boom split the night air as Van rocketed towards the wall where the five guards were stationed. He collided with the wall below them, the stone absorbing the impact. Van landed sprawled inside the wall''s structure, lying on a cracked wooden floor. A lone torch flickered nearby, casting light over his immediate surroundings, while the hole his body had created in the wall allowed light from outside to stream in, illuminating his prone figure with beams of moonlight. "Ahhh..." Van groaned, feeling the slight aftershocks of his rough landing. ''I''m inside the walls now... right below the highest point... Tsch, this is going to sting in the morning...'' As Van struggled to his feet, the five guards who had been stationed above him hurried down the stairs, stopping three steps above where Van, covered in dust, was regaining his stance. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ''Not a single drop of blood... Not on him, nor on his sword...'' Sir Hicks observed quietly as he scrutinized Van. ''That means... What killed the dragon... Was the sheer force generated by his greatsword...? RIDICULOUS...!! SUCH RIDICULOUS STRENGTH... Could it truly be a God who stands before us...?'' Sir Hicks pondered, his thoughts racing as they all watched in silence. Van patted the dust off his armor, standing tall amidst their quiet awe. "Sir Hicks," Van began, causing Hicks to startle slightly in the tense silence. "Regarding our deal. You remember it?" Van said as he turned to face Sir Hicks, who stood at the forefront of the five guards. "...Hah. People are going to have questions about how this happened, and if we know anything. Given the magnitude of this event, even His Majesty the King and the royal family will demand answers. This is, after all, an unprecedented event in our capital," Sir Hicks responded. Van growled softly, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface. "But..." Sir Hicks continued, stepping forward towards Van with a resolved expression. "I made a promise and gave you my word as a member of the Royal Guard. As I have sworn, I will take the knowledge of your involvement in this incident to my grave, as will my subordinates." He said with a smile. ''Odd. Is it because he''s afraid of me that he''s saying this? With my Untrusted passive in effect, there is no reason or way for him to trust me this much. He will spill, eventually.'' "May I inquire your name?" Sir Hicks asked, extending a handshake. "...It''s Van Hellix." ''Well, better they spill it as "Van, the guy who killed the dragon" and not someone else''s name. It''s not like I plan to hang around for long, so there''s that.'' "I see. Van... Hellix... VAN... HELLIX... Van... Hellix..." Sir Hicks repeated, his gaze lifting as he seemed to search his memory. "Where have I heard that name...? I swear it stands right on the edge of my throat..." "Well. Hope you remember it. See you," Van said, then he leaped from the city walls, plummeting straight down into the city below. "A-ah!!" Hicks exclaimed, reaching out too late to stop Van''s bold departure. "...Did he just... Jump..?" Another guard asked in disbelief. "Well, it''s not like he''s going to die from this... I just hope he doesn''t hit anyone on his way down..." "Should we go after him, sir?" another guard suggested. "No. You lot and myself, we are now bound by an oath. An oath is something you keep wholeheartedly until you die, or it is nullified by the party to whom you''ve sworn it. No matter how suspicious that individual was, you do not pursue him, as that might only escalate the situation for him," he instructed the five guards. "Now, follow me. We need to calm everyone down... And align our stories," he said, leading them away from the walls. "Besides, it''s not as if you could stop him even if you tried..." he added, a hint of resignation in his voice as they moved to address the chaos. Chapter 15 - Nostalgia "Shh... Just drink this," a maid whispered as she gently poured water into Amoria''s mouth, her face pale with concern. "Did you call Lalyn...?" Amoria asked weakly after swallowing, addressing a fellow receptionist who had assisted her into a private room. "Yes, I''ve contacted that woman through [Vibration]; she should be here any minute. In the meantime, you rest," the red-haired receptionist instructed firmly as she caressed her palm. "Ha... If I rest now, I''ll fall asleep... I have to stay awake and talk to her," Amoria muttered, pushing herself up into a sitting position. "Why call over your other former adventuring companion for this?" Garry interjected, leaning against the doorframe, his expression pensive. "I just wanted all of us to be here," she replied weakly. "What..!? Then, talk to me or Marcilla here! You and Miss Lalyn haven''t spoken in years, right!?" Garry protested. "It''s complicated... I just need to see her," Amoria responded simply. "Just... What is so important about this Van Hellix that you''re acting like this!? He just seemed like a suspicious jerk! Or criminal scum! He was very rude and impolite, too!" Garry grumbled angrily. Amoria softly giggled, "Yeah... I suppose he does seem that way to you, doesn''t he? This only confirms that the badge you brought me really belongs to him," she said, smiling weakly, a hint of nostalgia in her expression. "What''s that supposed to mean!? If he''s really that much of a lowlife, then don''t worry! I won''t let him near you!" Garry exclaimed, his voice brimming with determination. The receptionist let out a tired sigh, shaking her head. "I see..." Amoria began, exhaling softly. "...Riry, it''s late. Go back before your wife starts asking questions. I''m safe here with Marcy and the other adventurers staying in the guild hall downstairs tonight." "It''s Garry... And¡­ are you sure you¡¯re fi¡ª" he asked, before being abruptly cut off by the receptionist. "For all that is holy, the girl said she''s fine! PISS OFF ALREADY, YOU SHITTY BRAT!" the receptionist snapped, a vein bulging on her forehead as she stomped toward him. "A-AH..!! I''LL¡ª" Garry stammered, sweat trickling down his face. The calm concern he''d carried vanished the moment he saw her furious expression, replaced by sheer panic. Before he could react, she grabbed his ear with a vise-like grip and started dragging him toward the door. "M-MAR... AUNT MARCY, I''M SORRY! I''M SORRY! I WAS JUST¡ª" Garry pleaded, leaning awkwardly to spare his ear from further abuse, only to be cut off by her growl. "IF YOU''RE SORRY, BE SORRY OUTSIDE!" Marcy barked, yanking him through the doorway and sending him stumbling against the wooden railing outside with a dull thud. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Garry turned back, rubbing his ear gingerly while a wave of relief washed over him after she let him go. He cast a soft glance past Marcy at Amoria, still resting quietly on the bed. "T-then... good night. And let me know if that creep shows up¡ª" he muttered, only to have the door slammed shut in his face, punctuated by Marcy''s sharp click of her tongue. Inside, the room fell silent as Amoria lay comfortably under the blankets, chuckling awkwardly at Marcy''s aggression. "You should be more gentle with him... He only means well," Amoria softly suggested, her gaze resting on Marcy, who made her way back to her side. "Then he needs to be reeducated on what ''meaning well'' really means," Marcy growled dismissively before turning to the maid. "Misa, you''re free to go. I''ll take it from here. Handle the reception and orders until I return¡ªit shouldn''t take too long," Marcilla instructed. The maid gave a small nod and quietly shut the door behind her as she left. "Marcy..." Amoria called weakly, gently pinching her arm. "It''s Van... He''s... He''s really here," she murmured, her breath soft and uneven with each word, Marcy''s brows drawing together at the mention of his name. "...I know. I kinda miss him myself, you know?" the tanned, red-haired warrior murmured as she sat beside her on the bed. "You do...?" Amoria asked, a hopeful look in her eyes. "Dumbass. You think you were the only one who cared about that guy?" Marcilla sighed as she lay down on Amoria''s legs, stretching her limbs comfortably. "I never thought that... It''s just... Well, you know..." Amoria''s voice trailed off, her gaze falling in shame. Marcilla looked down with a deep sigh. "...That Goddess really did him dirty, didn''t she... Untrusted. So stupid," Marcy muttered to herself, staring at the ceiling as she leaned her back on Amoria''s legs.
"I think he''s the only guy who wouldn''t go for Magus''s throat, despite everything he went through... Honestly? I wouldn''t even blame him if he did," Marcy continued. "...I did him... ''dirty.'' Not the Goddess," Amoria replied with a weak smile. "Idiot. And who collaborated? Who agreed to keep you and Magus being involved a secret? We all had a hand in this," Marcilla said with conviction. A heavy silence hung between them as memories of their past adventures resurfaced. "Y''know... Sometimes, I think about that guy," Marcilla began, her gaze distant. "About Van...?" Amoria asked, a trace of curiosity in her voice. "Yeah." "Like what...?" Amoria pressed. "...Not much. Just... thinking about him. Like... why the fuck did he stay? I get that they were friends, but there¡¯s a limit to how loyal you can be. Considering how charming Magus was¡ªhell, even I was drawn to him¡ªthe right move would''ve been to grab you and leave, as far away as he could." Marcilla''s voice softened, trailing off into the quiet room, and Amoria flinched slightly at her words. "I just... can''t stop thinking about it. I¡¯ve never seen a man act like that. It¡¯s so... unmanly. But... ugh. Why do I keep thinking about it, even when it feels so cowardly?" "Because I don¡¯t think him staying was cowardly at all. And... well, Van was nowhere near what an ''ordinary'' man should be," Amoria murmured. "Are you talking about his immortality, or something else?" Marcilla asked, her gaze shifting toward Amoria. Amoria shook her head slowly. "No... You said it best. He didn¡¯t go after Magus... or me, despite everything. And honestly? It would¡¯ve made perfect sense if he had," she said, her voice filled with a warm admiration as she smiled at the thought of Van¡¯s steadfast loyalty. "But the fact he hadn''t... Is a testament of his bravery, and, how much he valued Magus," Marcilla rolled onto her side, her cheeks warming as thoughts of Van lingered. "I mean... he could¡¯ve just been a homosexual, y¡¯know..." she mumbled, her voice tinged with embarrassment. Amoria chuckled softly. "Hehe... You and I both know that wasn¡¯t the case." "Jeez... I know. Just... Damn it, it would''ve been a lot easier if he was. The headache he gives me, thinking about him like this... How dare that stubborn, helmet-headed idiot..." Marcilla muttered, her voice trailing off as she blushed deeper, caught in her own tangled emotions. Chapter 16 - A Teaser Marcilla''s eyes fell, a shadow crossing her features. "Do you think... he''s mad at us...?" "I don''t know exactly what he feels or thinks... It''s been a while," Amoria replied, her smile strained as she tried to mask her uncertainty. "I just know that if he wasn''t struggling with everything that happened, he wouldn''t have left us and stayed away for so long..." "Yeah... The poor thing," Marcilla murmured softly with a frown. "Ara~?" Amoria teased, her voice light and playful. Marcilla shivered, feeling a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "Y-Y''know what I mean!! Just stop it already!!" she protested, her face glowing red as she covered it with her hands. Just then, a figure walked through the door gently. "Ah... Lalyn...!" Amoria called weakly. "Amoria, I heard you were unwell. How are you feeling?" Lalyn inquired, her voice carrying a slight chill. Marcilla''s expression darkened as she eyed the white-haired dragon tamer. "...Lalyn." She murmured. Lalyn''s gaze shifted to Marcilla. "Marcy," she responded coolly. "It''s ''Marcilla'' to you, you prick...!" Marcilla snapped, though Amoria tugged at her shirt, her expression begging for patience. "...Lalyn... I''m so glad you''re here..!" Amoria interjected softly, smiling warmly at the tall, smooth-faced Lalyn, who looked remarkably youthful despite nearing her forties. Lalyn stepped closer, ignoring Marcilla''s irritation, and leaned over Amoria''s bed. "It was you who called, Amoria. How could I ignore such a plea?" she said with a relaxed smile, gently brushing Amoria''s cheek with her palm. Amoria leaned into the touch, her cheeks coloring. "...Tsche, get a room, you two..." Marcilla muttered, dismissively waving her hand. "Oh? Marcy, you are also welcome to join this... exchange... As much as I''m against it," Lalyn teased with a frosty edge, turning back to Marcilla. "S-shut up!!" Marcilla retorted, her face flushing as she turned away. "How''s your daughter doing, anyway...?" Marcilla asked, changing the subject. "She''s fine. She''s joining the Academy''s Senior classes this year, specifically the Summoner''s Department," Lalyn responded, her tone warming slightly as she spoke of her child. "And yours?" "No surprise there. My daughter and Amoria''s daughter are also starting at the Royal Academy this year. She''ll be in the Warrior Department, while Amoria''s will be in the Holy Church''s." "...I see. I''m glad to hear that," Lalyn murmured coldly into Marcilla''s ear, causing her to twitch and blush as she stepped back. "S-Stop that..!!" Marcilla exclaimed, her cheeks reddening. "W-we''re not at that age anymore!!" Amoria couldn''t help but giggle at Marcilla''s flustered reaction. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Now... Amoria. I assume you didn''t call me here just to catch up. What''s the matter?" Lalyn inquired, turning her attention fully to Amoria with a focused gaze. "It''s... Well... Better if I just show you this..." Amoria hesitated slightly before handing over Van''s badge. "Hmm? An old badge... Who does this belong to...?" Lalyn mused quietly as she examined the badge closely. Her eyes widening slightly as her hands twitched a little as she recognized the name on the badge. ".... When... And where did you find this...?" Lalyn asked, her tone shifting to one of firmness and urgency, yet maintaining her deliberate pace. "Apparently, one of the guards received this from an adventurer who tried to enter... At first, I was startled... I thought it couldn''t be him after all this time..." Amoria explained, her gaze lowered as if she were trying to piece together the words on the bedsheets. "But then the guard mentioned how suspicious the adventurer appeared to him. That''s when I realized there was no mistake. It''s really Van. He''s here... Knowing him, he probably already scaled these colossal walls and made his way into the city... Somehow." Lalyn''s expression was unreadable for a few moments as she absorbed the news. "...Alright. And..?" Lalyn responded, her tone shifting back to her usual cool detachment. "A-and..? Lalyn, we need to find him and¡ª" Amoria began, her voice faltering. "Find him? That pathetic excuse of a man...?" Lalyn interjected calmly. "I''m sorry...?!" Marcilla responded, her face flushing with anger. "He was merely dragged along because of his relationship with Magus. He had no talent, nothing unique. Just a skill that made him the perfect meatshield to keep Magus safe and entertain us as he miserably died to the slightest of things. I do not understand why you are so worked up over that trash¡ª" In an instant, Marcilla pinned Lalyn to the floor, her teeth clenched in rage as she glared into her eyes. "YOU TAKE THAT BACK!!!" she bellowed. Meanwhile, Amoria weakly tried to intervene and pull them apart. Lalyn maintained her cool, nonchalant gaze as she looked up at Marcilla. "Am I wrong...?" "DAMN RIGHT YOU ARE!!!! IT WAS ALSO THANKS TO HIM YOU SURVIVED!!" "Really...? Then, do elaborate. What did that guy do other than being the perfect meatshield?" Lalyn said, her eyebrows subtly shooting upwards. "YOU...!!! VAN WASN''T JUST A MEATSHIELD AND YOU KNOW IT!!!" Marcilla shouted, her voice echoing with conviction. "S-stop this, you two!! Lalyn, you know Van was more than that!" Amoria pleaded urgently. "Really...? Then, prove it. Given how upset you two are, you must know more about that charity case than I do. Enlighten me about his contributions," Lalyn challenged, her voice sharp. "Well, he...!!" Marcilla started, still pinning Lalyn to the floor, her mind racing through her memories of Van. As Marcilla struggled to articulate her thoughts, Lalyn cast a wind spell, sending her flying off. Calmly standing, Lalyn dusted off her dress and walked toward the door. "It is truly sad, seeing you two so heated over dear Van, who, in addition to being the dead-weight that he was, left us without a backward glance..." She remarked while opening the door, prompting Marcilla to scowl as she picked herself up from the floor. "Lalyn... Are you also upset that Van left us, maybe..?" Amoria asked softly, a hint of hope in her voice as she tried to reach deeper. Lalyn paused at the door, her back to the room. For a moment, her posture sagged, then she slammed the door shut. "That bitch...!! H-hey... Where''s the badge...?" Marcilla called as she noticed it wasn''t within Amoria''s grasp. --------FLASHBACK------- "Are... hrnn... you alright?" Van asked, his voice calm yet strained with pain, as he carried Lalyn through the dungeon, an arrow embedded in his arm. "Your hand... There''s a poison arrow in it..." Lalyn observed coldly, glancing at the side of Van''s arm where the arrow had pierced between the plates of his armor. "Yeah... Haah... Don''t worry. I will die in about five hours... since I have some resistance. I''ll stay with you until we reach a safe zone..." Van assured her, his breaths heavy. "This poison... I''m familiar with it. Even a graze feels like a thousand needles stabbing simultaneously... Want me to end you now? I can manage on my own from here... The nearest place not crawling with monsters shouldn''t be far," Lalyn offered, her voice steady despite the suggestion. "No... I am... a meat shield, as you''ve said... Remember? What if something happens to you while I''m... gone? I wouldn''t be fulfilling my role...!" Van protested, mustering the strength to keep moving despite the pain. "I''ll hold on... as long as possible...!!" Van muttered, determination in his voice as he looked and marched forward while carrying the paralyzed Lalyn. --------------------------- Lalyn leaned against the door, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as memories of Van filled her thoughts. "Just... a worthless meatshield... That''s all he was good for..." she murmured softly, her hands clutching Van''s badge as she placed it on her chest a little tighter. "...You said you''d hold on as long as possible... So why did you have to leave us...?" "Dummy..." she whispered, her voice weak and tinged with a bashful sorrow. Chapter 17 - An Icy Breath As Lalyn was lost in thought, a loud alarm echoed through the city. "What...? Another dragon attack today...?" She murmured softly. Suddenly, the door burst open behind her. Marcilla emerged, supporting Amoria. "Huh!!? You were still here!!?" Marcilla exclaimed, surprised to see Lalyn. "Ahh..." Lalyn barely managed to reply as Marcilla noticed the badge in Lalyn''s hand. "Tsk, never mind! Hurry to the basement!!!! He''s... That bastard''s as big as Yagun!!" Marcilla urged, and they all descended the stairs. Amoria was slightly relieved to see Lalyn still there. As they rushed down, panic ensued among the adventurers in the guild: "Shit..!!! We''re doomed this time!!" "That thing is as big as the Academy itself!!! What in the Goddess''s name is that size!!!?" "IT''S LIKE YAGUN FROM 10 YEARS AGO!!!" While the adventurers fled in terror towards the basement, Lalyn''s curiosity was piqued. As Amoria and Marcilla hurried to the basement doors, Lalyn calmly walked towards the guild''s gate amidst the chaotic rush. "L-LALYN!!! THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!?" Marcilla yelled as she shielded Amoria from the pressing crowd, guiding her into the guild''s basement. "Tsk, that stupid bitch..!! Magus ain''t here to carry our asses!!" Marcilla muttered under her breath, spotting the guild''s maid. "Misa!! Grab Amoria and protect her in the basement!!" Misa quickly turned, "R-right!! What about you, Miss!?" she responded, taking over supporting Amoria. "I have to get that knucklehead inside! She has no idea how screwed we are if that thing attacks!!!" Marcilla shouted, then turned back to reassure Amoria. "Marcy...!!" Amoria called out worriedly. Marcilla briefly stopped and turned, patting Amoria''s head. "Don''t worry, sweetie. I''ll get that dumbass and we''ll all be safe in the basement soon enough. Got me?" She smiled reassuringly. Amoria caressed her hand, forcing a smile but feeling slightly relieved by Marcilla''s confidence, then nodded. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Hurry please..." she whispered, before heading with the guild''s maid to the basement. Marcilla plowed through the crowd, catching a glimpse of Lalyn standing motionless outside, staring upward. "This is no time to be fawning over a dragon, you dragon nut!!" Marcilla screamed as she burst through the doors to confront her. "HEY!!! ICE BITCH!!! GET INSIDE!!! YOU COULDN''T STOP THAT THING EVEN IF YOU SUMMONED ARLYN!!! HURRY AND COME WITH ME TO THE BASEMENT!!" she yelled from the guild''s entrance. "Do you think..." Lalyn began, her tone causing Marcilla to halt. "...Will there still be a basement left after that beast uses its roar?" she muttered, her voice trembling slightly. Marcilla''s eyes narrowed as she looked up. "Only Magus could possibly stop that... Meanwhile, all we can do is hope it doesn''t target our guild in its rage," Lalyn added, summoning her ice staff. "I KNOW!! SO, GET IN!!" Marcilla yelled, anxiety evident in her voice. "That''s... Arutol, the Dragon King''s direct offspring," Lalyn whispered. Marcilla twitched. "I REALIZED IT SEEING HOW BIG THAT FUCKER IS. SO GET IN, OR I''LL DRAG YOU IN!!" Marcilla screamed, stomping towards Lalyn, who pointed her ice staff at her. "...Amongst us, I''m the only one with ranged magical attacks and the ability to fly. I''ll take Arlyn and try to hold it back," she declared, determined. "FORGET IT, JUST GET BACK IN!! WE BUILT THOSE STURDY BASEMENTS FOR A REASON!!" Marcilla shouted. Ignoring her, Lalyn opened a portal. Her ice dragon Arlyn, fully summoned, lowered her back for Lalyn to climb on. Lalyn''s face contorted with worry and anxiety as she thought of her daughter, sweat streaming down her face as she charged her staff, watching Arutol prepare its fire roar. ''Arutol came so suddenly... We won''t make it up there in time to block its attack... That bastard got us..!!'' Lalyn thought, her face full of worry as Arlyn spread her wings, sharing her sentiments. "Lalyn...!!" Marcilla shouted, unsure whether to go back inside or climb onto the dragon with her... ...As they all braced for the inevitable. Lalyn kept her intense gaze on Arutol, flying over a few kilometer in the air. Then, a thunderous noise reverberated, as if dozens of thunders had split the sky. Before Lalyn''s eyes, she witnessed the mighty Arutol, cleaved in half just as he emitted his fire roar. For the first time in over a decade, Lalyn''s mouth hung open, utterly stunned by the sight before her. As the two halves of the colossal dragon sailed over the capital''s walls, a loud thud echoed through the air, mere seconds after Arutol''s corpse disappeared from view. "A... Miracle...?" Marcilla whispered, her voice filled with awe as her knees buckled. [Master...] Arlyn, the ice dragon, began communicating with Lalyn through telepathy, her gaze fixed intensely on the sky through Lalyn''s portal. "Arlyn... What happened...? Did... The Goddess herself intervene...?" Lalyn asked, her eyes locked on the heavens, searching for an answer. [No...! I am certain...!! I clearly saw what happened. It was no deity. The being who slew... No, slaughtered Lord Arutol... Is none other than Van Hellix..!! This accursed presence I sensed from above... It was unmistakably his! All it took was a single swing of his greatsword!] Lalyn let out a soft chuckle, still looking up at the sky in disbelief. "In... A single strike...? That... Meatshield? He''s... Really here...?" Lalyn mumbled as she slumped onto Arlyn''s wide, light-blue, scaly back. Marcilla, staring the heavens above her face a mix of disbelief and pallor as she heard what Lalyn said. "What... What did you say... Lalyn..!!?" Marcilla stammered. Chapter 18 - A Lie Lalyn sighed deeply, shifting her gaze towards the frantic Marcilla. "Arlyn... She sensed that meatshield''s presence on this badge and then mistook it for whatever stopped Arutol," she calmly explained, pulling the badge from her breast pocket and tossing it to Marcilla for inspection as she rose up, taking her time as she got off her dragon. [Master?! I am CERTAIN the presence I felt above was Van Hellix!! His badge had no influence over me whatsoever-] Arlyn argued through telepathy, but Lalyn disregarded her. "W-what...?! Arlyn never makes mistakes like this!! If she thought it was Van, then it must be¡ª" Marcilla began, but Lalyn quickly cut her off. "...Marcy, I always thought you were naive... but now I realize you must be a fool too. How could that pathetic meatshield accomplish such a feat...?" Lalyn murmured dismissively as she stepped away from Arlyn and unsummoned her, leaving Marcilla staring after her, dumbfounded. "He was but a grain of sand compared to Magus... If even that..." she continued. Then, Arlyn''s voice interjected in her mind. [Master, why are you lying? I agree, I had my reservations about that human, considering he had the most vile aura I have ever sensed... But, he was our ally! I had grown fond of him myself! There is no reason to lie like this!!] The dragon urgently argued. "Ha... Arlyn... You''ve also grown dull over the years. See? She is now admitting she indeed sensed a vile presence above, yet one that bears no resemblance to that meatshield," Lalyn confidently declared aloud to Marcilla, who sat on the ground, her expression unreadable. "Lalyn," Marcilla called calmly, yet her voice carried a sharp edge. "I get that Arlyn might''ve made a mistake, but..." "Can you just... not talk about Van that way around me anymore?" she requested seriously. Lalyn was slightly taken aback but retained her composure. "Hmmn..." she hummed, leaning close to Marcilla''s ear. "Would you rather I whisper other things into your ear... Like we used to...?" She teased softly as she blew icy air into her ear. "W-what!!!? Stupid, no! No way!" Marcilla exclaimed, her face flushing as she scrambled backward, only to realize her shoes were frozen to the ground. "A-ah! Y-you damn crazy b¡ª" Marcilla stammered, realizing she was stuck. But just as she was about to shout, Lalyn straddled Marcilla''s lap, a smug smile playing on her lips. Marcilla gasped as she felt Lalyn''s sudden warmth and weight pressing down on her. "In addition to being naive... and foolish... You are also a terrible liar..." Lalyn purred, leaning in so close that their faces were almost touching. "I-I''m not... I just... T-told you I''m not at that age... anymore..." Marcilla argued weakly, turning her face away. "Oh..? But in my eyes, you always appear youthful and pretty... Are you telling me I need glasses...?" Lalyn teased, her lips brushing near Marcilla''s earlobe. "D-dumbass... I... Didn''t say that...!! I''m just saying... I no longer see you that way...!!" Marcilla''s voice faltered, her heart racing. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Oh... Is that so? Even though I can still hear your voice as you screamed my name... Ahh... It made me so nostalgic..." Lalyn hummed, her fingers gently tracing Marcilla''s arms. "Aah... D-Don''t say it like that... It''s not fair...!! O-our lives were really in danger... So, I just..." "Just what...? Just wanted to replicate that feeling one last time as you, oh so passionately, did all those years ago...?" Lalyn whispered, her hands exploring further, eliciting a shiver from Marcilla who involuntarily arched her back, seeking closer contact with Lalyn. "J-just... Do what you want... With my body..." Marcilla relented, her resistance fading. "Lalyn...? Marcy...?" A gentle voice called from just outside the guild. Lalyn coolly shifted to a sitting position, "Ahh, Amoria. Come here, please... Marcy seems to have collapsed from the stress... Can you heal her?" She called casually as Amoria stood outside, the rest of the guild members slowly filtering out of the establishment to gaze at the clear sky in awe. Marcilla watched Lalyn stand up with a sly smirk, visible only to her. She cried tears of embarrassment, her face flushing deeply as she looked away. "My, you poor thing! Don''t worry, I''m here...!!" Amoria reassured her, noticing the tense expression on Marcilla''s face. "Just... Kill me already, will ya''..." Marcilla muttered, her voice trailing off. "Heal you?! Of course, Marcy! I''ll heal you right away!" Amoria exclaimed, mishearing her as she pulled out her golden staff. "It must have been so terrifying... Lalyn, did you know what--" Amoria paused as she looked up while healing Marcilla, only to find that Lalyn had already disappeared. "Huh? Where did she go...?" Amoria wondered aloud. "Hmm... Must be rushing to see her daughter!" She concluded. Marcilla sighed in her flush of embarrassment. "You''re just so naive, Amoria..." She mumbled under her breath. "Hm? What did you say?" Amoria inquired. "No, nothing... Nothing at all," Marcilla replied, her tone resigning as she relaxed, her gaze lingering on the shadows into which Lalyn had vanished. Meanwhile... [Master is a master at distraction... Is getting to Van Hellix first the reason for your act..?] The dragon relayed, its tone tinged with resignation. "I knew you kept your sharpness over the years, Arlyn. What did he use to say to us? Hmm... ''The early bird catches the worm,'' right? No matter..." Lalyn coolly replied to her dragon. "Let''s just say I am that early bird..." She added, her tongue subtly tracing her lips. "...And I feel like snacking on a tasty worm right about now..." She murmured under her breath, a mischievous smile spreading across her face. [Master is incorrigible...] Arlyn relayed, its resignation deepening. "Alright... Now... Lead me to that meatshield, please." She muttered, her smile tinged with anticipation as she followed Arlyn''s senses towards Van''s location. Chapter 19 - Dukeling "Alright," Van began, leaning against a lamppost with a heavy sigh. "I haven''t the slightest clue where I am, or where to find that harem bastard," he muttered to himself, frustration evident after racing through the streets in a futile attempt to find a familiar landmark. ''EVERY SINGLE STREET HAS CHANGED!!! WHAT THE HELL!!!? THEY EVEN EXPANDED THE CITY!!!'' he fumed internally. ''IT''S ALSO LIKE THEY ADDED AN EXTRA LETTER TO EVERY STREET NAME JUST TO MESS WITH ME!!! NO, I BET THAT''S EXACTLY WHAT THEY DID... GRRRGH!!!'' His self-criticism didn''t stop there. ''Oh, my hands are not clean either. Nothing''s improved with my strategic planning in the 20 or so years I''ve lived in this world!! I could''ve just rented a place to stay until I sorted myself out, but I''m flat broke!! Wait, that wouldn''t work either way!! I bet my helmet''s already featured on the upcoming wanted posters...! Why did I tell them my name!!? That Hicks guy swayed my feelings with his charisma and caused me to actually trust him.. Grrr!! Even if I went to the guild right now, I''d be surrounded by elite knights and arrested, no questions asked!! They''d take a week to realize I was a part of Magus''s party!'' ''Eh, eh!? Why did I even come here broke!!? I should''ve hunted some monsters and made some money after the demonic realm, but I just ran straight here, eating every monster I hunted... AHHHH WHAT AN IDIOT!!!'' Van internally berated himself as he slammed his helmet against the lamppost repeatedly. ''I should''ve invested like I decided 16 years ago...!!'' Eventually, mentally exhausted and defeated, he let his body slump to the cobblestone ground near the lamppost, gazing up at the sky. "Ugh... I should''ve just stayed at the demon realm and married Yilla like Alicia suggested... At least then I''d have an excuse to visit the castle every day and see Alicia." Van looked down, ''... No, that wouldn''t be fair to Yilla, or Alicia.'' He chastised himself. ''Funny... How I''ve been thinking about Alicia more than the others these past few days,'' he reflected internally, his thoughts drifting back to his time in the demon realm. ''Her eyes always held mine so intently. She never looked at me with pity... except that time I told her about my so-called ''wife crusade''. But honestly, even I would pity myself hearing that...'' The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ''Wait, so why can''t I stop thinking about her if it isn''t pity...?'' ''Odd... It''s not as if she had anything extraordinary to offer, other than being immune to Magus''s influence or probably living the longest out of everyone... Sure, being immune to his passives was why I was there to begin with, and the longevity was a perk, but... That''s not what I remember when I think of Alicia...'' ''Man, I''m not very convincing. Even myself... I just... I just can''t stop thinking about her,'' He pondered, as memories of her smiles and laughter surfaced, overshadowing the image of her with another. ''... Whatever. It will pass, surely... Just like her interest in me, if she ever had any.'' Once more, Van felt his mouth twitch at the thought. ''...Damn. Why don''t I want her to move on from me? Why can''t I seem to move on from her...?'' He mused, his hand absently brushing against his helmet as he felt his chest beginning to tighten in discomfort. ''Screw this feeling... I wish I had never met her to begin with... It just complicated everything,'' Van concluded, pressing his iron-gloved hands against his helmet, as if trying to physically block out the persistent images of Alicia. Just then, the night air was pierced by a cry. "Ahh!! Leave me alone, you jerk!!" A feminine voice echoed nearby. Van slowly rose to a sitting position, a frown etching across his face. ''This voice... A woman screaming..?'' he muttered to himself, his solitude pierced by the unexpected disturbance. ''...Whatever. Once more, I find myself with nothing better to do. Guess it''s time to play the hero. Maybe I''ll ask for some coin and direction afterward,'' he thought resignedly as he stood and walked toward the source of the commotion. "Come on... Mel! I could really use some comfort right now~... I really thought I was going to die from that dragon attack...!" a guy whined, his tone lecherous as he tugged at a young girl''s shirt. "Then, hug a pillow or something!" She argued as she pulled back. "What..? But we''re on a date~... You should do at least this much on a date with a guy..!" He leered, sneaking a touch on the girl''s bottom unexpectedly. "Kya!!" She shrieked, her mind racing with a desperate plan. ''I''ll just conjure my ice magic and blast this bastard away!'' she resolved, her determination flaring. Yet, as she focused her energy, no magic materialized. "Heh... Tried to use some magic on me just now, didn''t you?" the young man taunted, flashing a triumphant grin as he revealed a ring on his finger, glinting with the dull sheen of a magic-absorbing stone. "T-that!!! A magic absorption ring...!! You BASTARD..!!!" She gasped, horror mixing with panic as she scrambled away from him. Her efforts were clumsy, and she stumbled, falling hard onto the concrete walkway. "Hehe, lucky me, my dad the Duke loves me so much he wants to keep me safe in case I get attacked, so he gave me this ring!" he boasted with a twisted grin. "But tonight, as your date, I wanted you to let loose... So I held your hand and drained all of your magic power throughout the evening. You have quite the reserve, so it took a while... I am so disappointed that you tried to attack me, your honored date, Mel... Now, I have to teach you some manners," he sneered, looming over her with a manic smile, his hands ominously reaching towards her as she lay defenseless on the ground. Chapter 20 - Fire "Y-you... Bastard...!!" she cried, a tear escaping her eye as she curled up, recoiling from him. "Hehe... What, are you crying...!? Going to tell your DAD!!? Ah, right, I forgot; he''s de¡ª" "What, it''s just a couple of kids..." Van sighed in resignation as he approached from behind. With a swift motion, he grabbed the assailant by the shirt collar and flung him backward, sending him several meters behind them, tumbling across the ground. "Hey," Van called casually as the girl, still reeling from the encounter, cautiously sat down. "Can you stand?" He asked, extending his armored hand toward her. Hesitant, she reached out but paused, sensing an uneasy aura around Van. ''Haah... The passive. Of course,'' he sighed inwardly, grasping her arm and gently pulling her to her feet. "A-ah!!" She gasped, surprised by the sudden motion. "Are you lost? Where''s your parents, girl?" Van inquired, trying to ease her evident distress. "M-my mom..!! S-she should be¡ª" she started, her eyes darting nervously as she gauged Van''s every move. Her reply was abruptly interrupted by a surge of magic energy behind Van. "M-mister..!! Look out..!!" she cried out, warning him of the impending danger from the hoodlum he had tossed aside earlier. "Hey... Older Mister... Do you even know who the fuck I am...!? I am the son of the Duke!!" the hoodlum spat out, his voice thick with manic pride as he gathered his stolen magical energy. ''This energy...!! Is he using his own and the portion he stole from me...!! Damn it...!! If only I could use my magic...!! This guy is in trouble!!'' "Yeah?" Van responded nonchalantly as he turned to face the threat. "Because to me, you just seem like a brute with absolutely no class, nor a plan in that empty head of yours. Now, while I might not have a plan most of the time, and tend to be a brute myself... And I could use some lessons about having class..." Van continued, slowly approaching the fuming young man. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Both Mel and the hoodlum listened, expecting something profound. Mel: "...." Van: "...." Hoodlum: "...." Van, finding himself at a loss for words, fell silent. ''W-WHAT!? THAT''S IT!!? I THOUGHT HE WAS GOING TO SPEW SOMETHING SUPER INSIGHTFUL!! SO, YOU''RE JUST THE SAME AS HIM!!?'' Mel thought, shocked and slightly disappointed as she stared at the speechless Van. ''Ahh... I''m not good with speeches...'' Van admitted to himself. "MAKING A FOOL OUT OF ME, ARE YOU!!!? YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!! YOU''LL REGRET THE DAY YOU DARED TO LAY YOUR HAND ON ME, BERNARD VON BRAYLE!!!" the young duke''s son screamed, his body overflowing with magical power. ''Brayle... Hah. The kid is as blind as they come, huh?'' Van chuckled to himself, unfazed by the outburst. "CHRCH... YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!!!!!" Bernard roared, his voice reverberating as a fiery whirlwind began to envelop him. "Whoa... You can make ''em pretty tall, eh, juvenile sex offender?" Van quipped casually, observing the spectacle with a raised eyebrow. ''What''s wrong with this mister...!!? We need to call the Royal Knights...!!! Bernard''s mind must have gone berserk from trying to control so much magic power all at once..!!!'' Mel thought frantically, her eyes wide with alarm. "Hey. Girl." Van''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and authoritative as he positioned himself firmly in front of the swirling inferno. She immediately snapped her attention to him. "...I get that you don''t trust me. Not many people do. But stay behind me. Those flames seem pretty hot," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for doubt. He then slightly turned his head towards Mel as he added, "You understand me?" Caught in the urgency of the moment and with no other options, she simply nodded, her actions driven by the instinct to survive the impending onslaught. Van then sighed internally, ''That was quick... Good. Is it me, or people have been much more reasonable during the night..?'' He thought to himself as he turned back to Bernard. ''Alright... I guess this will sting...? Nah,'' He thought as Bernard morphed into a firey demon of some sort. Mel grimaced at the sight, ''That crazy bastard!! He summoned Amurah, the fire celestial!!? That''s a C-Ranked Fire Spirit!!! He''s nowhere near enough talented to control it... He''ll get burned inside it!! And... That mister, he''s going to die if that thing as much as grazes him!!'' "HA, HA, HA!!! THANKS TO THIS WEAK HUMAN, I, THE GREATEST FIRE USER AMURAH, AM FINALLY FREE TO WREAK AS MUCH HAVOC AS I WANT...!! I SHALL USE THIS FLEETING FREEDOM TO KILL AS MUCH AS I CAN IN THIS BLASTED REALM!!" Bernard''s voice boomed, no longer his own as the fire spirit Amurah spoke through him, his laughter echoing maniacally. "Well, aren''t you frantic, you cute little candle spirit. Come here, boy!" Van retorted, his tone cheerfully mocking as he clapped softly, taunting the fire spirit. "YOU... YOU INSOLENT FOOL!!!!" Amurah roared, its fury palpable as the flames around it intensified and it raised its fiery palm. "MISTER, RUN AWAY!!!" Mel screamed in terror as Amurah slammed his palm down, a massive wave of fire enveloping Van entirely. "NO!!!!" Mel''s scream pierced the air, her face drained of color as she dropped to her knees, watching in horror as Van''s form disappeared into the inferno. Despair gripped her heart, her mind reeling at the sight of the consuming flames. Chapter 21 - Amu-What, Now? But just as Mel''s face lowered in defeat, with the spirit laughing triumphantly above the roar of the flames, a sudden, loud whooshing noise reverberated from the spirit''s palm. In an instant, the fiery hand vanished into thin air. When she looked again, she saw Van standing unharmed, his palm raised upwards as if he had just completed a swinging motion. An intense burst of hot wind flew toward her, the force of Van''s swing so powerful that it felt like a tangible wave of heat rushing over her. "W-what...!?" Mel stammered, her confusion evident as she struggled to comprehend the sight before her, feeling the residual heat ripple through the air. "Hmm... The weather report didn''t mention this..." Van quipped as he effortlessly grabbed Bernard, severing his connection with the spirit, and tossed his limp body onto the grass beside the walkway. "Now then..." Van sighed, clapping his hands together as if dusting off after touching Bernard, before turning back to face Amurah. "WHO ARE YOU!!!? MY FLAMES SHOULD HAVE BURNT YOU TO MERE CINDERS!!!" Amurah bellowed, its voice filled with denial and rage, yet Van approached calmly, the intense heat not even singeing his armor or dampening his spirits. "Burn me to cinders? Someone as weak as you? Please... Alicia''s flames are about 10,000,000 times more painful and hotter than yours. And I endured them almost every day for two years. Some pathetic candle spirit like yourself couldn''t even dream of grazing me. You''d be more useful as a heater," Van retorted nonchalantly. ''He just insulted one of the strongest fire spirits... and compared it to a heater... What... What IS that guy?'' Mel thought, dumbfounded by Van''s audacity. "ME...!!!?! AMURAH, REDUCED TO A MERE HEATER...!!!!! UNFORGIVABLE!!!! YOU SHALL SUFFER AT MY HAND, HUMAN!!!!! I SHALL EMBRACE YOU WITH EMBERS HOTTER THAN THE PITS OF HELL!!!!!!" Amurah roared, its maw gathering flames for a devastating fireblast. "RUN..!!! MISTER THAT IS STRONG ENOUGH TO DESTROY SEVERAL BLOCKS!!!!" Mel yelled in panic, foreseeing the catastrophic potential. "You see... I''m usually numb to such threats... But that''s the SECOND time you''ve compared yourself to Alicia... And for some reason... It really ticks me off. How about...!" Van murmured, drawing his greatsword. "You just chill!" he muttered, swinging his greatsword like a giant fan. The movement whipped up a fierce gust of air that fanned Amurah''s flames into nonexistence, its screams fading into a wisp of smoke. The force of the air nearly sent Mel tumbling backwards. Mel''s legs felt weak as she witnessed the impossible: the fearsome fire spirit Amurah, blown away as effortlessly as a child blows out a birthday candle. Before she could fully gather her senses, Van had already sheathed his greatsword and was walking towards her with a calm demeanor. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. As she was still trying to process the events, Van extended his hand toward her again. "Do you need help to stand?" he asked calmly. Reluctant, she eyed his glove warily. "What now?" Van asked, a hint of exasperation in his voice. ''This accursed passive again...'' he thought internally, understanding her hesitation. "Nothing, it''s just... I''ll burn my hand if I touch it," she replied, her voice cold, still wary of any residual heat. "...." ''...Clever girl,'' Van thought, acknowledging her caution. "Well, it''s cooled off when I fanned away that Amun-Ra or whatever his name was, if that''s what you were worried about," he said casually, trying to reassure her. ''Well, she''ll find some other excuse not to touch it¡ª'' Van started to think, resigned to her continued apprehension, when suddenly Mel placed her hand atop his own. "Hm?" Van hummed as he saw her hand atop his own. "Well..? Lift me up," Mel muttered quietly. "Ah, right." Van replied, helping her up to a standing position. They stood in silence for a minute as Mel dusted herself off, gathering her thoughts to express gratitude. "Tha¡ª" "...What about that guy?" Van unintentionally interrupted her, nodding towards the unconscious Bernard. "...I shall stay with him until the Royal Knights arrive. The magical spike and the pillar of fire surely drew their attention. Even if he wakes up, he''s drained all his magic, and this time I''ll be ready for any tricks he tries," she explained with resolve. "I see. Well, good luck then," Van said quickly, turning to leave. "W-wait, that''s it!?" Mel asked, her voice tinged with confusion. Van stopped and turned back around, "Well, I was hoping you''d be a bit older so I could ask for some coin and directions after saving you... But I don''t feel right doing that to a minor. Just take it easy," he reasoned as he turned to walk away again. "W-wait!! As thanks, I could give you some coin...!! And... A... Minor...?" She called after him, puzzled. "Just ignore that word... It''s just a figure of speech where I came from. I''ll find my coin elsewhere," Van casually dismissed her as he continued walking. ''Father... Used that term as well at some point...'' Mel thought to herself. "W-wait!" She exclaimed, rushing to his side and blocking his path. "What is it?" Van asked, his tone hinting at impatience. ''If I''m not outta here before the knights show up, they''ll arrest me for sure!!'' Van thought anxiously. "What''s your name?" She asked, curiosity in her voice. "Uh, it''s Van. Nice to meet you. Well then, I''ll be off," he replied briskly. "V-van..!?" She murmured, her eyes widening in shock as Van seized the moment of her delay and dashed away, disappearing from sight. ''That white-haired girl... She reminded me of Lalyn when we first met... Maybe a bit younger... It couldn''t be... Right?'' Van mused as he vanished. ''Wasn''t Van... Father''s best friend that he always talked about...?!'' Mel pondered, watching the space where Van had disappeared. ''Wait, it couldn''t be him... Van Hellix is supposed to be in his 40s, the same age as my father... This guy sounded young...!! Like, MY AGE young! Probably just a coincidence that he has the same name...'' She reasoned, recalling the familiar term. ''Though... It wouldn''t have hurt to ask for his last name...'' From a distance, Lalyn observed quietly. Her gaze flickering between Van and Mel. [Master, your tasty worm is getting away... What shall you do next?] Arlyn queried teasingly. Lalyn clicked her tongue, her stance shifting as she walked towards Mel. ''Another time... I''ll have you work overtime later to track that meatshield, Arlyn...'' She communicated telepathically to her dragon. [Haha... Sure thing, Master.] Arlyn replied with a satisfied, and proud smirk as Lalyn approached Mel, who now sat beside the unconscious Bernard. "M...Mom..?" Mel asked as Lalyn approached her. Chapter 22 - A Hug "Hah... Well, now what...?" Van mumbled to himself as he leaned under a bridge. "At this rate, I''ll become an overnight sensation. Saved the city from that comically large dragon, then a damsel in distress, what next, fighting a horde of assassins sent my way¡ª" Just as he mused that, two kunai-shaped knives clanged against his helmet from seemingly nowhere. ''Of-FUCKING-course. Hey MAGUS, haven''t seen you in a while. Oh, THIS NEWSPAPER HERE WITH MY FACE AT THE FRONT PAGE AS THE MOST WANTED GUY!?!? AHH, JUST IGNORE IT!! GOT A LITTLE LOST ON MY WAY!!'' Van screamed internally as he dodged more incoming kunai with narrow escapes. ''Damn it, too tight a space! I can''t see anything...! I need to get outside to the moonlight..'' Van noted the moonlit exit from under the bridge¡ªthe only path clear of the barrage of kunai. ''Yes... That way''s clear! Now I can¡ª'' -------FLASHBACK-------- "Remember..." "-Meatshield..." The sisters chimed in. "If you''re being..." "-Overwhelmed by attacks, and you see a way out in your panic..." "-That''s a feint. That is usually where the deadliest trap awaits you because when you are in panic..." "-You can''t really see anything. Your sight, at that point, is controlled by your enemy, so.." "-Stay on your guard." -------------------------------- "Right...! The way outside is most likely a feint, so I shouldn''t go there...!" Van muttered to himself, yet he straightened his posture and calmly walked that way anyway. ''But that was relevant back when such attacks could actually hurt me... Why did I even panic...? Did I forget my +999 STR/RES/VIG Stats..? Those kunai need to be shot by someone like Magus or the Goddess, or Alicia for them to actually damage me...'' He thought as the kunai simply bounced off his armor while he casually strolled outside. "Alright...! I''ll¡ª" Van started, but his words were abruptly cut off as a massive boulder crashed down upon him, completely engulfing him. Two shadowy figures approached the scene. "That wasn''t..." "-Van Hellix..." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Yes. Van actually..." "-Learned from our lessons and..." "-Never repeated his mistakes..." The shadowy sisters finished each other''s sentences with practiced ease. "We need to..." "-Report this intruder to Master, and¡ª" Their discussion was suddenly interrupted by a voice emanating from within the debris. "Ah... So nostalgic hearing you two talk like that," the voice said, momentarily catching the sisters off guard. Moments later, the boulder exploded outward, its fragments hurtling in all directions except toward the sisters. Van then stepped out from the remains of his stony prison, casually dusting himself off. "I did learn from your lessons. I saw that panicky way out just like you told me and noticed it before I actually fell for it, but there was just no point in applying your lesson right now. You couldn''t have hurt me if you tried, so there''s that." He said as he turned to the two, only to see them vanish from sight. "Aaaaaaand they''re gone. Of course," Van groaned in exasperation. "The one¡ªwell, two¡ªfriendly and familiar faces I come across, and you just run off!? Come on...!!!" Van exclaimed as he turned around, only to find himself alone. "Come on...!" He called out once more, only his echo returning his call. ''Ahh, screw it. They''re already gone, so...'' "You know, I''ve been feeling quite lonely these past few days, and I could REALLY use a hug from my TWO favorite instructors...!" he said, spreading his arms wide. ''Hah, always wanted to act like an overpowered Chuck Norris in front of assassin ninjas that came to kill me.'' He chuckled to himself, his voice carrying a hint of genuine loneliness. ''Well... Whatever. I better keep moving.'' He thought as he lowered his gaze, and then gradually lowering his arms, ''Maybe I''ll see them again? It''s not like they will actually go out of their way to hug me right now just because I asked¡ª'' he thought, closing his eyes and keeping his arms wide open. His thoughts were abruptly interrupted as he felt two slender, feminine figures press tightly against his body from both sides out of nowhere. ''...'' ''What...?'' Van stood frozen, thunderstruck, as the two nuzzled their faces against his armor. ''Am I being... Hugged, right now...? F-for real...?'' he thought, too stunned to speak. "Dumbass Van, you can..." one of the sisters began, her voice still cold and mechanical, yet now there was an unexpected softness that Van had never noticed before. "-Never know if we could hurt you for real. It doesn''t matter how..." "-Strong you become... There''s always someone who can..." "-Hurt you... So, please..." "-Be careful for us." "-Be careful for us." The sisters echoed each other, reinforcing their concern in unison. As the two sisters softly voiced their concerns, Van felt an unfamiliar wetness fill his eyes, and soon a tear streamed down his cheek. ''Eh...?'' He thought to himself, puzzled by his own reaction. ''Why does this make me feel... so happy?'' "C-can... I... uh..." Van stammered, his voice catching with emotion as his arms remained extended in the air. "You may..." "-Place your hands on our bodies..." "-As well," they said softly, their embrace still tight around him. Van gasped softly, overwhelmed by the moment as he slowly lowered his hands onto the two, gently resting them there. "H-haaah.." ''Why am I crying so much...?'' He sniffled, trying to keep his voice as quiet as possible, aware that their heightened senses would catch every subtle sound. ''D-damn it... I wish... I hadn''t worn my armor right now...'' he thought, his eyes filling with tears, regretting that the armor prevented him from feeling the full warmth of their touch. ...Yet at the back of their minds, a specific order lingered, gnawing at them as they bit their lips, hidden from view. They made certain that Van wouldn¡¯t notice... Chapter 23 - Respite "Are you..." "-Feeling better now..." "-Van?" They asked in unison, settling next to Van on a secluded bench. Van remained silent, overwhelmed and still processing the unexpected depth of emotion from their encounter. "Or do you need..." "-To be held a bit longer...?" They offered gently, noticing his stillness. Van slowly turned towards them, his helmet obscuring his face, but not his vulnerability. "We''re here..." "-With no reservations if you need..." "-To feel our closeness..." "-without the physical barriers we don." Van maintained his gaze, thunderstruck in his suit of armor. "...What if I said yes?" His voice broke slightly, the earlier tears still heavy in his tone. "Then we would..." "-Be honored to provide..." "-Your solace." They responded softly, ready to offer him the comfort he scarcely admitted needing. ''Honored...? To... be intimate with... me...?'' Van thought, his mind teetering on the edge of disbelief, half-convinced he was dreaming. "W-wait..." Van stuttered, feeling his heart rate spike at the prospect of a closer encounter with the two as he breathed heavily, yet weakly as his strength began to elude him. "Y-you have... Magus..." Van managed to say, his voice low, the mention of Magus causing a subtle twitch from the sisters. "Speaking of which... I came to visit him as well as you two... Do you know where he''s staying? So that... I might visit...?" he added, trying to navigate the sudden spike of his feelings and their implications. The two exchanged a brief glance. "That can..." "-Wait until tomorrow, you..." "-Must be tired." "How about you..." "-Stay with us tonight, and..." "-We''ll take you to..." "-Magus tomorrow?" The two offered as they extended their hands toward Van, inviting him to follow. He stared at their outstretched hands, his emotions swirling inside as his heart yearned for closeness. ''Magus... Is... Is this what you felt when Milina died...? Is this what you experienced when you were comforted by Amoria...?'' Van pondered, his thoughts deepening as he placed his hands in theirs, allowing them to lead him away. ''Because... If this is what you felt... If this is what Amoria made you feel... Then...'' ''...Frankly, while it made me sad... And angry... I don''t blame you for taking her away from me.'' He concluded, surrendering to the moment, fully entrusting himself to Mika and Rika''s care. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Without taking note of his surroundings, Van soon found himself in a cozy, enclosed space, almost as if he had teleported there with Mika and Rika. ''There are so many things I want to discuss with them... Right..?'' "H-hey..." Van began weakly, but Mika and Rika quickly took the initiative. "-I shall prepare a meal..." Mika started. "-While I''ll hold you on our sofa," Rika finished for her. Van fell silent, lacking the energy to offer any suggestions. He simply nodded softly, allowing Rika to guide him as Mika hurried off to the kitchen. "Shall I help you remove your armor?" Rika offered, reaching towards his helmet. Van twitched slightly, hesitantly halting her hand. "Do... you wish to keep this on?" she asked gently. Van met her gaze, then slowly lowered his arms, giving her permission to help him remove his helmet. Rika''s eyes widened in surprise as she lifted the helmet off while Van settled onto the sofa. "You look..." "-Exactly the same..." they both whispered in unison. Van could almost hear the genuine astonishment in their voices as they took in his face, unchanged from sixteen years ago. "It really is.." "-you, Van," they murmured, glancing at each other in bewildered frustration. Van''s voice dropped even lower, almost a whisper, "Are you... disappointed with this face?" he asked, looking down. Rika shook her head, her expression earnest. "We just wish to..." "-Have met you at..." "-A less hectic time," they finished together, their brows knitted in concern. "I see... W-would you like to talk about it?" Van asked, noting their furrowed brows. ''Seeing them this troubled... Two women trained to mask their emotions... Have they grown out of their old habits, or is there truly that much weighing on their minds these days? And yet, they still make such an effort for me... I had no idea I meant so much to them...'' Van reflected, feeling a deep sense of humility. ''I feel as if I''m intruding... It must be that,'' Van concluded. "I... Could come back at a better time," Van muttered, beginning to stand. Rika quickly moved to his side, pressing her weight against him, her face hidden as she leaned against his chest armor. "You are.." "-Making our time better..." "-Right now, so..." "-Please don''t leave," they pleaded. Rika''s weight on Van felt heavier than any burden he had carried so far. He found himself sinking back into the sofa. ''I have never seen them this vulnerable. Only around Magus, maybe... Am I really that cherished in their eyes?'' He pondered as Rika gently removed the armor he wore, and the scent of a delicious meal prepared by Mika began to fill the room. Once his armor was off, he was left sitting on the sofa in his undershirt, unsure where to look or what to say, his eyes cast downward. Rika then gently lifted his chin with her palm, urging him to meet her gaze. "You have the eyes of someone... Who is alien to this kind of warmth," Rika murmured softly. Van shyly looked away, unable to hold her intense gaze. "Have you not..." "-Met anyone who could introduce you..." "-To this kind of closeness..." "-In the past sixteen years..." "-Since we''ve been apart?" they gently inquired. Van''s eyes drifted to his thigh, noticing Rika''s tender caress. He remained silent for a moment. ''...Not even Alicia gave me something like that... It was only something I dreamed that she would sometimes do with me... But... She chose to do that with...!'' He thought in frustration as he recalled her in the embrace of another. ''... Even as just a scheme... It still hurt,'' He sighed as he looked into Rika''s curious eyes. Letting his frustration and anger drown in her gaze. "I... have that passive after all. No helping it, I guess..." He whispered, his voice barely audible as Rika then pressed her body against his armourless self, unannounced. He gasped in shock. "Your body is.. Warm..." Rika whispered as she clutched her arms around him, closing her eyes as she savored this closeness. He could sense the individual strands of Rika''s smooth black hair rustling on his chest, the odd friction of her rough, yet gentle fingertips as they pressed against his skin. The natural dampness of her eyelids grazing against himself. The tickling sensation of her nose nuzzling against his abdomen, and the tease of her soft lips brushing him as she pinned her head onto him. Once more, he felt tears welling up in his throat. "It must have been.." "-difficult being..." "-this lonely." They chimed. A hammer that once more broke the dam of tears in his eyes. ''Damn these two, saying what they like. I''m not some lost dog...!! I''m not...! I had friends...'' He gritted his teeth in defiance before loosening his body once more as he looked down. ''... Just friends...'' And as Van wrestled with his thoughts, another order slipped through. A figure concealed in the shadows observed, a wicked sneer curling across his lips as he whispered, "Very good, my kittens... Keep it up. Keep releasing that drug. Even someone like him will break eventually. Just keep cuddling up to him... like you know best." Mika and Rika both twitched, their stomachs churning with revulsion. Yet their chests burned painfully, the slave mark flickering to life, etched faintly into their skin¡ªa grim reminder of the punishment that awaited any defiance. And so, they silenced the rebellion in their hearts... ...and continued as commanded. Chapter 24 - Spite Van was then led to the dining table by Rika, feeling dizzy and weary. ''To think... I''d grow this weak... from crying too much... They really do know my weaknesses, huh...?'' He thought, managing a weak chuckle as he sat down, a juicy steak placed before his groggy eyes. "Are you... not eating with me...?" he asked weakly, noticing that Rika and Mika were just sitting beside him, watching intently without touching their food. His voice faded as his body felt heavier with each passing moment. "No, we..." "-are not hungry," they muttered reluctantly after exchanging a glance. "I see... Then... I''ll help myself..." he murmured, too weak to even lift his head. He gingerly picked up the fork and knife, cut a piece from the steak, and looked at it. ''It smells so good... Has anyone ever done something like this for me...?'' he wondered. Then, a memory flashed through his mind¡ªdining with Varlog and his family at his and his wife''s 582nd anniversary. "Ha... Ha..." He chuckled softly before eating the piece, savoring every chew and swallowing it, smiling at the memory. ''Why... Did I forget... I... t...'' After swallowing, he no longer had the strength to hold himself up and slumped onto the table. ''Haah... So... Tired...'' he thought as his vision blurred. Then, from the shadows, a snickering figure emerged. "Hehehe... Good job..." A fat man appeared from behind Rika and Mika as they looked downward, a blank expression on their faces. "My little kittens~..." he leered. ''The... Fuck...'' Van thought, his consciousness fading entirely. Indeed, no matter how strong one is, vulnerability remains. Van awoke groggily, a moment seeming to stretch. The first thing he saw was a dark circle drawn around his body in a red room. As he lifted his gaze, he noticed he was bound by black metal chains that dangled from the ceiling, his body forced into a kneeling position. Odd symbols and rune markings were inscribed all over his skin. While Van was not deeply versed in the Arcane, he recognized these markings for what they were¡ªpotent magical and physical seals. With his mind still clearing from the fog of unconsciousness, Van scanned his surroundings. He spotted a muscular orc, shirtless with a distinctive mark on his chest, standing nearby, eyeing him with a piercing gaze. Van understood immediately¡ªthe mark was a slave mark. He met the orc''s menacing look with a calm, weary gaze of his own, noting the slave branding iron staff in his hand. "Oh, awake are we~... Mr. Hellix.." A lecherous voice echoed through the room from beside him. Van turned his head to see a corpulent man with a mustache seated on a plush velvet chair. Flanking him were Rika and Mika, scantily clad from the waist up, attending to him with feline-like affection, licking at his throat and face. Van observed the scene impassively, his expression unreadable. "Oh, like what you see, Mr. Hellix?" He taunted as he slammed his palms onto the butts of the two women, pulling them closer to himself. Van, however, offered no reaction. The fat man''s expression turned to one of frustration upon noticing Van''s indifference. "Who are you?" Van asked calmly, his voice still hoarse from fainting. "Hmph. I suppose introductions are in order. I am Salem Dyke... The Royal Capital''s greatest Runemaster... And Shadow Lord," he proclaimed proudly, rising from his seat and approaching Van with a sneer. ''Shadow Lord... That explains their affiliation to him, I suppose,'' Van reasoned internally. "And right now," Salem continued, standing so close that his crotch was almost in Van''s face¡ªa show of blatant disrespect. Van continued to gaze into the man''s eyes, his expression unchanging and blank. "...you are going to be my personal slave. After Mutah here brands you with a high-quality slave mark that not even a mighty Dragon as Arutol himself could resist..." "I see. I suppose those runes around me are to ensure that I can''t resist or escape, huh?" Van commented dryly. Salem clicked his tongue at Van''s ambivalent response. "...I understand where your sense of assurance comes from, Mr. Hellix. We had you appraised by my trusted associate. Your high level of 207 and peak stats of 999 in Vigor, Strength, and Resistance are indeed terrifying¡ªit actually killed the appraiser when he assessed your stats solely due to the magic it required." Salem explained. ''207...? Hm. My level increased quite a lot after killing that dragon...'' "...I instructed him to sacrifice his life essence to appraise you, so at least he got the job done before he croaked. Thanks to you, I have to find a new appraiser. One might say you are now stronger than your former best friend, Mr. Veil who, at his prime, reached the max level of 500, with his stats averaging over 800..." His eyebrow twitched in annoyance at the mention of the name as he began pacing back and forth. "...Also considering you destroyed Arutol in a single strike... You are a force to be reckoned with," he added. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "But such strength... And your loathsome passive Untrusted must''ve been granted to you by our dear Goddess to balance a being such as yourself, giving you such a pathetic weakness..." ''Arutol... The Dragon''s name, huh...? He knew I killed it? I guess that''s the intelligence department for you.'' "...Such as the pathetic, fleeting warmth of a woman''s touch." He concluded, his lips curling into a wicked smile, mirrored by the orc standing beside him. Van glanced at the sisters, maintaining his gaze on them. Their expressions were blank as they stared back at him. "Oh? Quite fond of these two, aren''t you?" Salem mocked, noticing Van''s focused attention. He walked toward the sisters again. "My cute kittens, loyal to me for over 10 years now... Despite that, they even went out of their way to warn you when you first met them. Told you how you can still be caught off-guard, even with prowess like yours when I ordered them to seduce you as best as they could to catch you off your guard... Isn''t that sweet?" He said, spreading his arms wide. Without a word, the sisters ran to his side, embracing him more intensely than they had embraced Van. "They told me everything about you... Your weaknesses, how you pathetically donned your helmet to avoid seeing them with your best friend, how your friend took your dear little girlfriend... Everything. Aren''t they loyal to their master, spilling these delicious secrets...?" He sneered, watching Van for any reaction. Salem''s frustration grew as he failed to elicit any response from the stoic Van. He forced a chuckle. "But seriously... your resistance was just too high. They had to drug you constantly for hours with the most potent sedatives, all magically enhanced. They''ve been doing that since you met today. No matter how high your resistance, constantly inhaling that drug was bound to take you down eventually." "...I see," Van muttered blankly, his gaze dropping. "I see? That''s it!? Do you not grasp your situation!?" Salem snapped, his grip tightening on Mika and Rika''s shoulders, causing them slight discomfort. "Thanks to these runes, your colossal stats have been reduced to merely a fifth of their usual strength, AND THAT''S BEING RIDICULOUSLY GENEROUS!!! I METICULOUSLY PLANNED FOR YOU TO BARELY BE ALIVE WITH THOSE SEALS!!! And the resistance you need to resist the slave mark is 700! And after you''re branded, even if you somehow break these runic seals, you will still bear the mark and be my slave FOREVER!! EVEN AFTER YOU DIE AND RESPAWN, SINCE THE SLAVE MARK BINDS ITSELF TO YOUR SOUL!!!" He shouted, his voice echoing with triumph and anger. Van held Salem''s gaze evenly. "...Okay," he muttered nonchalantly. "Tsk. I guess these kittens of mine broke your spirit to this extent, huh...? Do not worry. I shall ''discipline'' them shortly~..." Salem said with a leer as he turned, Mika and Rika in his embrace, and began walking away. "Mutah, brand him. After he''s branded, you may do as you please with him as your reward. He shall be beneath you in the chain of command. His punishment for boring me," Salem instructed while walking away. The towering orc smirked lecherously, the branding staff hovering an inch from Van''s chest. As Van observed the staff, he murmured calmly, "Before you brand me..." His words caused Salem and Mutah to pause in their tracks. "May I ask Mika and Rika one final question...?" he asked softly, yet with firmness. Mutah turned to Salem, seeking permission through a silent exchange of glances. "...Whatever. I shall allow this as your last act as a free man," Salem conceded dismissively. Van turned to Mika and Rika. "Was... Anything of what you said... Or did... Was any of it... Genuine?" he asked, his voice low, eyes flickering with a mix of hope and resignation. Salem chuckled darkly as he grasped their bare breasts. "Answer truthfully now," he commanded. After a brief pause, they responded: "No... None of what..." "-We said..." "-or did, was out of..." "-concern for your..." "-well-being." "It was all for the sake of..." "-our beloved husband..." "-And master..." "-Salem," they finished, clinging tightly to him. Van took a moment to look at their bare chests, noting the absence of any slave mark that might compel their loyalty. ------Flashback------ "-You make our times better," "..Please don''t leave," Rika mumbled as she embraced him tightly. ----------------------------- "I understand... So, it was all an act. Alright," Van replied, his voice trailing off as he looked down. "Heh. Carry on, Mutah," Salem instructed, signaling Mutah to proceed with the branding. Van then looked to the ceiling. "As I thought... Of course it was just that. After all..." Van murmured as the hot brand touched his skin. The orc snickered triumphantly as he applied the staff, embedding the seal onto Van''s chest... ...But then the mark instantly dissipated into thin air. "... I don''t have a passive that makes you care about me," Van concluded, his tone melancholic yet empty. "W-what!?" the orc exclaimed in confusion as the mark vanished immediately after it was placed. Chapter 25 - GOD Mutah glanced at Salem, clearly puzzled. "Huh? Must not have been deep enough. Press it harder, MUTAH!!" Salem commanded, his tone firm. Mutah then turned to Van, pressing the seal onto him once again with even more force. Yet, the seal dissipated immediately upon placement, just as before. "...What the..!?" Salem uttered in disbelief, while Van maintained his stoic demeanor. "Salem Dyke, was it..?" Van said with a deep sigh as he effortlessly pulled apart the chains binding him. Both the orc and Salem stared in shock. Mika and Rika clung to their master as Van casually stood up, his body still covered with runes intended to seal his prime strength. "Your appraiser died for nothing..." Van stated softly, his voice flat as he looked down. "MUTAH!!! KILL HIM!!!!" Salem screamed at his orc servant. In a frenzy, Mutah swung his iron staff. But before he could complete the movement, Van reached out and snapped his neck as if it were brittle twigs. In an instant, the orc fell to the ground, the slave mark still present onto his now lifeless body. "I-IMPOSSIBLE..!!! H-HOW!!!? I SEALED YOU!!! EVEN WITH OVER 200 STRENGTH AND RESISTANCE, THERE WAS NO WAY YOU COULD HAVE BROKEN FREE FROM THAT AND RESISTED THE SLAVE MARK!!!!! WHAT ILLUSORY TRICK IS THIS...!!?" Salem shouted, collapsing to the ground as the two master assassins still embraced him. Van looked down, his expression weary, defeated, and hollow. "Misinformation. No more, no less. Your appraiser was just wrong about my stats, that''s all," he reasoned, his steps measured as he slowly walked toward Salem. "HE COULDN''T...!!! HE COULDN''T HAVE BEEN WRONG!!! HE SACRIFICED HIS LIFE ESSENCE TO MEASURE YOUR STATS!!! YOUR RESISTANCE PEAKED AT 999!!! I AM CERTAIN OF IT!!!" Salem continued, his voice trembling as he shivered. "Yep... It definitely showed 999... I won''t deny that one," Van replied, looming over Salem as the two looked up at him in disbelief. "...But that''s because 999 was all it could show." Van continued, a somber smile crossing his face. Salem''s face went pale as Van''s figure suddenly seemed as tall and grand as the horizon, unreachable for mere mortals. Van brought up his status window, glancing at it briefly. "Hmm... Those runes did take a lot of my stats though... If it weren''t for them, my Resistance stat would have been well over 15,000..." He murmured, eyeing his stats: VIG: 999 (+9521) [HYPER SEALED] STR: 999 (+6252) [HYPER SEALED] RES: 999 (+7876) [HYPER SEALED] DEX: ... [HYPER SEALED] MANA: ... [HYPER SEALED] .... . Salem''s jaw dropped as Van revealed the true extent of his stats. His grip on Mika and Rika loosened, and in his terror, he lost control, urine staining his robes uncontrollably. ''Even with these stats, Alicia killed me like it was nothing. So, they just kept rising every time I died at her hands... Honestly, I also expected the stats to peak at 999. But then they just... Didn''t,'' Van mused internally, reflecting on his continual resurrection and growth. ''And when I killed that dragon... The stats increased even more due to the huge leap in my level...'' ''That makes sense, I guess.'' He concluded calmly. "Ah... Ah...!" Salem stuttered, his words caught in his throat, too weak to even move his eyelids. ''H-have... I... A-angered... A-a... God...?!'' He thought in utter disbelief, trembling as his hair seemed to whiten in real time, his breaths short and panicked. "I shall give you that, however; I''m nowhere near as knowledgeable about runes and magic... Or life essence as you are, nor about traps and drugs as these two," Van continued. His voice was hollow and weary as he briefly glanced at Mika and Rika. "I... I... I-I Apologize...!! I... I shall grant you everything that you want...!! J-JUST SPARE ME..!!! SPARE MY SOUL, OH... DEAR GOD...!!" Salem''s voice quivered with fear. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ''Not even the holiest of runes could stop him... The goddess herself would need to intervene to even the odds..!!'' he thought, cowering in fear. Van looked at him calmly. "...Fine. I will spare you. I give you my word..." He said with an empty smile as he addressed the trio. Relief began to wash over Salem. "...But I would appreciate if you were honest with me now. Mika and Rika... I see no slave marks on them. Stop the deceit and make those slave marks visible," Van instructed him calmly. ''Despite how these two will never be doing anything for me out of their free will, they''re not the type to bow for a pig like that. They''re better than that,'' Van thought, determined. ''H-he knew..!! He knew they were slaves despite the lack of the SLAVE MARK!!! N-No... It must just be a hunch of his...!! I cannot let him take away... MY KITTENS....!!'' Salem thought in panic, recalling how he had branded Mika and Rika slightly over 10 years ago. "T-THEY REALLY ARE NOT MY SLAVES!! AS THE TWO BEST MASTER ASSASSINS AND INTELLIGENCE OFFICERS OF MY DEPARTMENT, THEY ARE JUST THIS LOYAL T-TO ME!!! I KNOW, I KNOW!!! I SHALL MAKE YOU THE DEPARTMENT HEAD OFFICER!!! THEN, THEY WILL BE COMMITTED TO YOU¡ª" He argued desperately, sweat streaming down his face, as Mika and Rika clung tightly to their master. But Van then started to squeeze Salem''s foot with his palm, slowly; Salem began to scream in agony. "I asked you to be honest..." He muttered with a tired sigh. ''Well, he wouldn''t be the department lead if he was a blabbermouth; spilling secrets like that just because I threatened him a little,'' He reasoned. ''Hmm... I suppose that will work...?'' Van mused, recalling Varlog''s demon-tongue lessons. Van then began to speak in a dark demonic tongue, and the entire room seemed to darken, shadows dancing ominously around them. "I shall... indulge in beverages... while eating lettuce... with your lifeless chicken, I shall send a dark prayer as I converse with the... Architecture of the embers downward spiral. Ensuring you... feed me garlic through each cycle for all maternal as you ride on the way of the soup and be reborn as one of eggs and rice... That is... Unless you tell me the truth, thus saving your sinful human barley." Van intoned in the foreign language as he crushed his foot. Blood began spurting out as Salem roared in agony and tears. ''T-This... is... Demonic tongue...!!! Even *I* Have limited knowledge...!! How does he know this language...!?'' Salem thought, his expression¡ªand that of Mika and Rika¡ªdarkening. They could feel their life essence being forcibly extracted as they listened to the demonic incantations. ''Demons would never teach their tongue to a mere human... He must be in league with the Queen of Darkness herself... A demonic god!'' Van then resumed speaking in his normal tone. "Unless you wish this curse to befall you for all eternity... I command thee to be honest with me," he demanded as he applied further pressure to his foot, bones now protruding grotesquely as blood gushed out like a fountain. In desperation, Mika and Rika leapt up and unleashed their full arsenal on Van¡ªkunai, poisonous smoke, and drugs¡ªwhile their master screamed in unbearable agony. "Mika... Rika..." Van mumbled, seemingly defeated and exhausted, yet unaffected by their onslaught. ''Good... Good, my kittens...!! You just need to stun him as you did earlier... That actually worked on this monster... Then we will run... run as far as we can... I will use all of my contacts to hide from... from this... evil god...'' Salem thought desperately, clinging to a flicker of hope as Van maintained his grip on his mutilated foot. "...The reason your drug worked on me earlier..." he mumbled, his voice tinged with sadness. "Was because I allowed it to," he concluded, indifferent to their continuing attacks, inhaling the poisonous gas and absorbing the drugs. "It was because I chose to let go... Because I genuinely believed you wished to be with me," he said quietly, even as they persisted in their assault. "But don''t you worry," he added, lifting his head slightly. "...I don''t repeat my mistakes, remember?" "...And trusting you actually give a shit about me is something I''ll never repeat." Van asserted firmly, intensifying the pressure on Salem''s foot while beginning to grasp the other. Mika and Rika''s faces twitched ever so slightly, their expressions reflecting a mix of sorrow and guilt, unnoticed by Van. Despite this, compelled by their master''s commands, they continued their assault on him. Salem was on the brink of fainting from the intense pain. "Now... Salem Dyke. Be honest. And if you pass out, you will wake up in the embers below..." Van warned coolly. This jolted Salem back to alertness. "M-MIKA, RIKA...!!! USE YOUR ADRENALINE DRUG ON ME...!!! MAKE SURE I STAY CONSCIOUS NO MATTER WHAT!!!" He screamed desperately. They immediately ceased their attacks and rushed to his side. Mika supported his head, while Rika gently administered the adrenaline drug, pouring the liquid into his mouth. Revitalized by the adrenaline, Salem''s pain momentarily subsided, sharpening his focus. "Now... Do as I ask," Van commanded. "Appeuhurs, Vark Melaver!!" He chanted in a commanding tone. Instantly, slave marks appeared on their chests. Van observed Rika and Mika, noting the slave crests now visible on their bare chests. "I... I WILL GIVE YOU OWNERSHIP OF THESE TWO KITTENS... J-JUST SPARE MY LIFE...!!" He pleaded in agony. Van merely met his gaze and nodded silently. "...S... Sifuruah, Malovus... Mika Dyke Te... Rika Dyke... Re Van Hellix..!!" Salem muttered reluctantly and remorsefully. Moments later, Mika and Rika''s gaze shifted from Salem to Van. "Do I now have ownership of these two?" Van asked, noting the change in their focus. "Y-YES... S-SINCE DEMONS ARE BEINGS OF THEIR WORD... Y-YOU PROMISED... YOU WOULDN''T KILL ME...!! THESE KITTENS... A-ARE NOW YOURS... YOUR KITTENS..." Salem muttered, frowning as tears welled up in his eyes, like a child weeping over lost toys. "Yeah," Van acknowledged, "I did promise that." He stood up and approached Salem, who sighed in relief. And then Van stomped on his head. Salem''s head burst upon impact, scattering like a watermelon smashed with excessive force. The slave mark on Mutah''s body then dissipated alongside Salem''s death. ''...I often hoped that my adventures with Magus would be filled with nothing but excitement, like something out of an Isekai story. Unfortunately, reality hit hard, and we found ourselves in situations where we had to kill others to survive. I had never taken a life until I teamed up with Magus. Accepting killing as a necessary part of this world was a grim reality we had to face to keep moving forward. As for the curse, I''m pretty sure I spewed nonsense. Despite that... I still hope that pig ended up in hell.'' After giving Salem a final, weary, and hollow gaze, Van turned to Mika and Rika, who were once again focused entirely on him. "...Now then..." Chapter 26 - Defeated Van turned to Mika and Rika, feeling a surge of control as he looked at their submitted expressions. Their eyes that yearn for his command. ''Now then... These two... I...'' Van swallowed hard, as that sense of control began to overwhelm him. ''...I have control over them... I can ensure... every day is like earlier. No one will know, I can hide the slave mark. I could have a woman cook for me every day... while being embraced by the other... No complaints... No pain... No arguing...'' Van clenched his fist tightly. ''No betrayal... EVER AGAIN...!!'' He thought, the emptiness in his eyes igniting with a frenzied flame as he envisioned a perpetual bliss with Mika and Rika, while flashes of Amoria''s confession and the sight of Alicia in another''s embrace haunted his mind. ''Yes.. YES...! I WILL KEEP THEM...!!! THEY WILL BE MINE....!! ONLY MINE...!!! NO ONE ELSE''S...!! NO ONE CAN STEAL THEM FROM ME.... EVER AGAIN...!!!'' His thoughts raced frantically, his breath heavy with burgeoning lust and possessiveness... Yet... Like a beacon in the darkness, the memory of Alicia and Varlog''s smile pierced through the shadows of his mind, dispelling the sinister thoughts swirling within. Just then, nausea and disgust welled up inside his stomach as he recalled what he almost did to the enslaved Mika and Rika just now. Van rushed aside and vomited, as if purging the dark desire from his being. His expression returned to one of hollow emptiness as he wiped away the last traces of bile. Clumsily rising to his feet, Van walked around the room, his steps echoing softly against the blood-stained cobblestones. He found two clean large cloths scattered about and picked them up, bringing them to Mika and Rika, who were still topless. He draped the cloths over each of them, one after the other. "Now then... Mika, Rika," he muttered shakily, looking into their eyes. "...I order you to tell me the incantation that would grant each of you the ownership of your own slave marks," He instructed, his voice raspy, exhausted. ''Rather than freeing them just like that... I''ll... I''ll make sure that they can''t be controlled ever again...'' ''...Even by me, if I ever lose my mind... Like... Earlier.'' Without delay, Rika began to answer "Yes..." The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "-Master. To grant Mika ownership of Mika''s own separate mark, chant..." "-Sifuruah, Malovus, Mika Dyke Re Mika Dyke. This makes Mika..." "-Her own master." "For Rika, it is..." "-Sifuruah, Malovus, Rika Dyke Re Rika Dyke." "With these incantations, each of us will..." "-Regain our free will and still..." "-Retain the slave mark." They concluded. ''...Just to make sure...'' "Does this have any benefit for you?" Van asked, his tone flat. Without hesitation, Mika replied. "Yes, it will..." "-Ensure that neither of us..." "-Will be susceptible to..." "-Rebranding, effectively making us..." "-Immune to any further attempts at branding us..." "-Again." Van internalized this information. ''So, it does act like a permanent Passive that shields them from further slave branding while also granting them freedom. Good...'' "Alright..." Van inhaled deeply. "Sifuruah, Malovus, Mika Dyke Re Mika Dyke," he chanted with clarity. "Sifuruah, Malovus, Rika Dyke Re Rika Dyke," he repeated for Rika. Gradually, he watched as a spark returned to their eyes. They crumbled to the ground, their knees buckling under the weight of newfound freedom, speechless as they looked up at Van. Van observed their reactions, interpreting their silence as fear. He immediately looked away in shame. ''Of course, they''re scared... I was about to use them as slaves again... And after using the demonic tongue... They probably can only think of how to escape me,'' Van thought, mistaking their overwhelming emotions for terror as he looked at his bloodstained hand. However, tears of relief began streaming down their faces as they choked on words of gratitude that they couldn''t quite articulate, freed from a decade-long captivity. "V-..." "-a.." "-n..." They stammered, their voices cracking and weak as they sat, breathless. ''...I better leave. It seems like they''re about to pass out from the stress... Well, it''s not as if I actually want to stay here with them anymore... Good to actually know the feeling is mutual this time around,'' Van mused, his face marked by defeat and emptiness as he climbed the stairs out of the cellar. Mika and Rika both reached out towards Van, their hands trembling with a genuine desire to embrace him, but their strength failed them, and their voices faltered. As they tried to shout, pleading with him not to leave, they collapsed to the floor in unison. Despite their desperate attempts, their pleas went unheard as Van continued up the stairs and out of the cellar door. Van found himself in a secluded, run-down cabin in the middle of open fields just nearby the inner capital city. "Just in case, I''ll watch from a distance. I want to ensure they make it out safely without any interference," Van said coolly as he hurried to a remote spot and sat down, waiting to see if the duo would leave the cellar. Two hours later, the door briefly opened, and the two of them emerged together. Their expressions were unreadable from afar. After a moment, they vanished from sight. ''Looks like they used their skill to disappear... Alright,'' Van thought, sighing in relief. ''I haven''t thought about it when I met them... But they looked really young, just as they did back then... I wonder how?'' He pondered. ''Best not to dwell on it... At least they made it out,'' he thought as he started to walk away. ''...I was seriously about to use them as my slaves... even though they were captives for 10 years, subjected to that pig''s every whim... I''m...'' ''...The worst.'' He concluded, feeling nausea build up once again. He then bent over, vomiting at the thought. ''I suppose you were right in condemning me... With those skills. Goddess...'' He thought as he wiped his mouth once more. ''I deserved every bad thing I went through,'' As the sun began to rise above him, casting long shadows across the fields and illuminating the path ahead, Van''s solitary figure stood stark against the dawn light. Clad only in canvas pants, he remained topless under the warming rays of the early sun. Chapter 27 - Grave Van clumsily trudged through the open fields, making his way back to the city. His thoughts remained clouded from the earlier encounter. Though he could walk, breathe, and function, his mind felt heavier than ever, as if weighed down by a fog that refused to lift. ''Haah... If not for my resistance and vigor, I¡¯d be dead by now... he mused, glancing at the faint seals etched into his skin. I could probably keep going like this¡ªwithout food, water, or sleep¡ªfor four months before it starts to kill me... even with these cursed seals binding me.'' ''I''ll need to find a Dragonkin Priest to undo these seals... Now, if I could just earn some money and find a priest at the highlands, I could probably get those¡ª'' His thoughts were abruptly interrupted as he stumbled upon something, crushing it with a loud booming noise. Van slowly looked down to see what he had trampled. It was a concrete grave marker. ''Ah... I''ve stumbled into the capital''s graveyard... I let my mind wander too much,'' He realized as he looked around, surrounded by thousands of graves. He sighed, ''It''s going to take a while to get out of this place...'' He thought, frustrated as he continued walking, carefully avoiding the other graves. As he moved deeper into the graveyard, the graves became more orderly, neat, and clean. ''Yep. Pecking order, even among the dead,'' He mused as he navigated. Near the exit of the graveyard, a tall building blocked his path. He had to circle around it. ''What''s this...? Too elegant and regal to be a morgue...'' He wondered as he walked around it. ''Holy damn, I think this is a grave... What kind of person gets a church-sized grave...!? Who did this person impress to get a grave this big!?'' He thought to himself as he came full circle to look at the name carved at the front of the church-sized tomb. Van froze as he read the name engraved on it. ''What is the meaning of this...?'' He thought, his eyes widening as he saw the words: ||HERE LIES A LOVING HUSBAND, FATHER... AND A FRIEND. THE HERO, MAGUS VEIL||, with the date of passing listed as two years ago. "What the fuck!?" Van''s eyebrow shot up, his expression more animated as he leaned in, double-checking the sign, making sure he hadn''t misread it. "Don¡¯t bullshit me! HE''S NOT DEAD! What the FUCK IS THIS!? No one could kill...!" As the words spilled from his mouth, memories he had tried to bury clawed their way to the surface. A memory of Magus¡¯s hand trembling as he reached out, desperately touching Van¡¯s. A memory of Magus begging him not to leave. ''Why the FUCK am I remembering this now!? What does this have to do with anything!? He ain¡¯t dead! He CAN''T be dead! He''s the strongest guy in the universe¡ªNO ONE could kill him!'' Van thought, his breath hitching as the fog in his mind churned violently, building into a storm. "Oh...? A visitor at the Hero¡¯s grave this early? Greetings. I am the attendant of this¡ª" a calm, elderly voice remarked as its owner approached... Before being aggressively cut off by Van. "HEY, OLD MAN!" Van snapped, jerking around at the mention of the grave, startling the figure. The old man wore black, ragged robes, his slow, slouched movements deliberate and measured. He glanced back at Van, taking in the sight of the furious young man who had called out to him with such force and intensity. Unease stirred within him. "What¡¯s the meaning of this bullshit!?" Van snarled, his vision swimming with rage. "WHERE¡¯S MAGUS VEIL!?" "Haah¡­ Another one of these fanatics," the old man muttered under his breath, exasperated. His eyes drifted over Van¡¯s body, mistaking the seals etched into his skin for tattoos. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the sharp definition of Van¡¯s physique¡ªmuscles sculpted for both strength and agility. The unease within him deepened as he continued to scrutinize the enraged youth. ''Just in case... I''ll prepare a binding spell. I may be past my prime, but I am an A-Rank Sorcerer. Few humans could face me head-on,'' the old man thought, slipping his hand beneath his robe. Glowing binds spiraled from his palm, wrapping around it, ready to strike. He aimed the spell directly at Van. Once more, he scrutinized the young man. ''So, he''s reliant on physical strength? The build of a Knight... I will never be toppled by a Knight. Except maybe Marcilla Veil or Greatknight Sir Nickelson...'' "Begone, ruffian," the old man said, standing his ground as his eyebrows furrowed. "I shan''t entertain your fanaticism, nor will I allow you near this grave if that is your intent. Leave now, or face judgment," he declared, his tone stern as his gaze locked on Van. Van¡¯s breath grew heavy, a low growl rising from his throat as his grip on sanity slipped. The haze in his mind churned violently, dragging him deeper into the storm of rage. "I am not... in the mood," Van muttered darkly. "Answer me... immediately... OR ELSE...!!! What is the meaning of this!?" His teeth clenched, his fist tightening until the air around it began to hum and vibrate with pressure. "Tsk, tsk... Dismissive of your elders and issuing threats?" The old man sneered, shifting his weight. Beneath his robe, his fingers flexed, channeling the spell. ''It¡¯s locked onto his vile aura... It won¡¯t matter how fast he is¡ªhe¡¯ll never avoid it.'' Without hesitation, the old man fired the spell. "YOU SHALL BE PUT IN YOUR PLACE BY MY HAN¡ª" The words barely left his mouth when the spell shot toward Van. But Van moved¡ªblindingly fast. The glowing binds struck his body, but they ricocheted off him harmlessly, as if his very presence rejected the magic. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Before the old man could even comprehend what had happened, Van was already upon him. His hand shot out and clamped onto the old man''s throat with terrifying force, whipping his head backward with a brutal snap. "GAAAAHH!!" The old man coughed up blood, his eyes widening in disbelief. ''He... deflected it...!? No, he didn¡¯t even need to do anything... His resistance is simply... Way, WAY too high! I MISCALCULATED¡ª!'' The thought raced through his mind in panic as Van slammed him into the ground with crushing force, the impact forming a small crater. The old man gasped, coughing more blood as the world around him spun. "I am seriously... not in the mood for games, old man," Van growled, glaring into his eyes with seething rage. ''W-Who... Who is this!? Not even Sir Nickelson is this strong!'' the old man thought, his vision swimming as Van¡¯s hand pinned him down. Terror seeped into his bones. "Right now," Van snarled, his voice low and menacing, "I used my other hand to stop your head from smashing into the cobblestone. I won¡¯t do it... a second time." His grip trembled, his fingers stained with the old man''s blood as they tightened around his neck. The old man looked up at Van, dread filling his eyes. He gasped softly, thoughts scrambling. ''You mean to tell me... He even held back...? Who... who IS this person...!?'' "Answer me," Van demanded, his voice rising with fury. "Why is there a grave for Magus Veil!? That harem fucker couldn¡¯t have died, not with all his overpowering skills! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!? WHO KILLED HIM!?" Van bellowed, the storm in his mind raging uncontrollably. Panic fully gripped the old man now. His survival instinct kicked in¡ªthere was no room for hesitation. He knew: if he wanted to live, he had to answer. And fast. The words formed in his mind, truth tangled with disbelief. The story the entire kingdom knew, the one whispered in disbelief and sorrow. "S-... Su..." "Suicide!" the old man finally stammered, the word slipping weakly from his lips. Van¡¯s face paled instantly, the word triggering a memory he¡¯d long buried. A fleeting image of Magus¡ªforcing a smile during their last encounter sixteen years ago. His solemn words echoing in Van''s mind. "Come visit me when you can, alright?" "N-no..." Van whispered, the air catching in his throat. "No..." "H-he..." His voice wavered. "He wouldn''t..." "He... has a harem... W-why would he..." Van stammered, his grip on the old man weakening until his hands slipped free entirely. He staggered backward, unsteady on his feet, the haze of disbelief clouding his mind. Clumsily, Van rose to his feet, each step heavy and unsteady. His body swayed as he staggered toward the grand grave of Magus Veil, drawn as if hoping¡ªpraying¡ªfor answers that couldn¡¯t possibly be true. Behind him, the old man exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. He leaned back, coughing out the remaining blood until his breath began to steady. But then, something caught his eye. ''Wait... Those markings on his back... They¡¯re seals...! Ridiculously powerful ones, too...'' His thoughts raced as recognition flooded in. ''It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen these that I almost forgot...! Those seals¡ªmeant to bind ancient dragons¡ªnot people! With those on him, he shouldn¡¯t even be able to breathe, much less perform physical feats like that...!'' The old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his pulse quickening. "Hey... Harem bastard...!" Van called out, as the old man struggled to his feet. Van''s voice echoed across the quiet graveyard, cutting through the stillness. With trembling legs, the old man followed Van, who made his way toward the towering, church-sized grave. In the midst of the church-sized grave, rows of statues lined the path leading to an imposing statue of the Goddess cradling a concrete coffin. "F-found you... You stupid fucker... You girlfriend stealer...!!! You died to... You did that just to shag the goddess too, right!!!? You''re actually alive down there, aren''t you? Fooling everyone while she milks you dry, huh!?!!? Nah, I bet you ain''t even there!! Exploring the world to expand your harem, BRAINWASHING SOME MORE INNOCENT GIRLS!!!" Van shouted, his voice echoing within the walls of Magus''s monumental grave as he advanced towards the coffin. The old man struggled to his feet, his mind urging him to call for security, yet his instincts propelled him to follow Van inside. He entered, watching Van stride towards Magus''s grave. "HEY...!!! YOU FUCK...!!! WAKE UP!!! YOUR BEST FRIEND JUST CAME TO VISIT YOU...!!! WAKE THE FUCK UP!!!! WHERE''S YOUR MANNERS, YOU FUCKBOY!!!?" Van bellowed at the top of his lungs. ''Best friend...? No way... Is this young man...'' the old man pondered in astonishment as he observed Van with a mix of curiosity and awe; the earlier uneasiness beginning to fade the more he looks at Van''s rawness. Van then placed both hands on the concrete lid of the coffin, forcefully sending it flying through the grave''s window. He peered inside. "FOUND YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH...!!!" He yelled, leaning over the coffin with a manic smile, looking at the perfectly preserved body of his best friend, dressed in his hero uniform, appearing as if he were in his 40s or 30s, with his eyelids closed, as if merely sleeping. "Haha... You fucker. You really fooled everyone, huh..?!" His voice cracked as he lightly slapped his friend''s cheek. "Come on... Wake up...!" He whispered with a strained smile. "Young man... Or should I say... Van Hellix..." The old man called softly as he approached from behind, "Magus Veil... The hero... is dea¡ª" "SHUT UP!!!" Van roared, still facing the corpse. "You''re fucking blind, old man...!!! One foot in the grave does that to people, huh!?" He shouted as he turned, his eyes filled with denial, meeting the old man''s sympathetic gaze. "LOOK AT HIM!! LOOK!!" He screamed, signaling the old man to inspect the dead body more closely, "HE''S SLEEPING!! HE''S JUST SLEEPING WHILE THE GODDESS SUCKS HIM OFF IN HER HEAVEN OR WHATEVER!!! LOOK AT THAT SMILE!!! LOOK AT HIM..!!! HE''S HAVING THE TIME OF HIS LIFE...!!!" Van reasoned, frantically pointing at the deceased Magus. The old man''s gaze merely softened as he observed Van. "THAT SELFISH BASTARD WON''T WAKE UP EVEN TO GREET HIS BEST FRIEND WHO CAME TO VISIT HIM AFTER 16 YEARS....!!! HERE... IF I SLAP SOME SENSE INTO HIM, HE''LL JOLT RIGHT BACK UP...!!" Van argued, turning swiftly to Magus, repeatedly slapping his cheek. "Wake up, bitch!" he called as he slapped him, each hit slightly harder than the last. "Young man... Cease this..." the old man implored softly. "I SAID WAKE UP...!!!" Van screamed, his hand crashing down with a brutal slap. A sickening snap echoed through the grave as Magus¡¯s neck jerked violently to the side. Yet, his closed eyes and serene smile remained unchanged, undisturbed by the force. The sound froze Van in place. He stumbled backward, his legs giving way as he tripped and collapsed onto the cold floor, his gaze locked on the lifeless body inside the coffin, disbelief etched into every inch of his face. The old man stood nearby, watching in silence. His stern gaze softened. "Young man...? I think you should¡ª" he began, stepping closer, his hand reaching out gently to offer comfort. "Leave me alone...!!" Van muttered, swatting the old man¡¯s hand away without looking up, his eyes wide and unblinking, fixed on the grave. "Youn¡ª" "LEAVEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!" Van roared, his voice shattering the stillness as his trembling gaze remained glued to the open coffin. His voice lowered to a whisper, breaking under the weight of his emotions. "Just... leave me alone... Please... Just this once... let things go my way... in this fucking world... Let me have what I want... for a change..." He curled into himself, wrapping his arms tightly around his knees, burying his face against them. His uneven, ragged breaths warmed his skin, each exhale trembling with despair. The old man stood quietly for a moment, realizing that no words could reach Van in his grief. With a solemn nod, he bowed his head and stepped back. He turned and walked away, his footsteps slow and measured, the soft echo fading into the distance. And with that, the old man left Van alone in the Hero¡¯s Grave¡ªalone with the weight of what could never be undone. Chapter 28 - Visitor Amoria was in the midst of her morning duties at the guild, distributing quests to incoming adventurers, while Marcilla and Misa handled orders. "Haah... The guild is much busier today," Amoria sighed, looking over the crowd. "Yeah... Arutol''s corpse that''s just outside the city walls must have drawn more people to the capital," Marcilla replied, sharing Amoria''s sense of weariness. "News travels really fast these days..." Amoria remarked. "Hey, did you hear what the guards who were there said?" Marcilla asked as they continued their work. "Oh? They saw something?" Amoria inquired, raising an eyebrow. "Heh... According to the Varolon Daily, the very respectable Sir Hicks claimed to have heard the goddess'' voice herself promising to save them. And shortly after, Arutol was sliced in half," Marcilla recounted, her tone laced with skepticism. "Woah..." Amoria''s eyes widened in surprise. "I know, right? What a load of bull. Where was that divine intervention when we battled the Demon Lord?!" Marcilla scoffed. "I wouldn''t dismiss it as nonsense, Marcy," Amoria countered firmly. "What...?" "I mean, the Goddess acts differently for each of us, always with our best interests in mind..." She said, her voice slightly trailing off, uneven as her gaze flickered away briefly, "... If they genuinely believe what they''re saying, then there must be a reason behind it," Amoria explained. "Ahh... forgot you''re a priest for a second," Marcilla rolled her eyes but continued her tasks. Two teenage girls rushed in side by side, one resembling Amoria with golden hair and delicate eyes, the other mirroring Marcilla with tanned skin and sharp, rugged features. "Mom..!!" they exclaimed. Amoria''s daughter wrapped her arms around her, while Marcilla''s daughter embraced her mother. "Thank goodness you''re okay...!!!" Amoria''s daughter cried, nearly in tears as she clung tightly. "I... wasn''t worried or anything... Just... wanted to make sure you don''t need anything... Especially after last night," Marcilla''s daughter said bashfully as she hugged her mother, not quite as vocal as her friend. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Amoria and Marcilla exchanged a glance and chuckled softly at their daughters'' actions. "Were you scared, Liz?" Amoria soothed as she stroked her daughter''s hair, smiling warmly. "Yeah... I''m so glad you''re okay...!" Liz murmured, her voice muffled by Amoria''s shirt. "Come on, your mom''s strong enough to take care of herself," Marcilla reassured with a smile, holding her daughter close. "No need to be such a worrywart, Anne." "W-who''s worrying... I just wanted to make sure you''re okay, that''s all..." Anne mumbled, tightening her grip on her mother. Just as the two were absorbed in comforting their daughters, the reception table''s bell rang. Marcilla, without opening her eyes and still focused on her daughter, called out, "Give me a second here, fella..." Her voice was soft, murmuring as she reassured her child. The bell rang again, immediately and insistently. "Hey, pal, I told you to wait for a second!" Marcilla raised her voice, lifting her head to address the impatient visitor. She squinted, trying to make out the figure standing across the reception table. "M...Mika..? Is that... Really you...?" she murmured, recognition dawning as she spotted the young-looking assassin. At the mention of Mika''s name, Amoria''s head snapped up, her eyes widening in recognition while still holding Liz close. "Mika...!! It''s been so long...!! Y-you... You haven''t changed a bit...!! How are you? Where is Rika?" Amoria exclaimed, her voice filled with joy upon seeing Mika. Both daughters turned their heads to see the figure their mothers were addressing. "10 years, in fact...!" Marcilla added, still in disbelief as she scrutinized Mika. "Aunt Mika...!!" Liz and Anne exclaimed, their eyes lighting up at the sight of her. Mika stood before them, her dark attire blending with the shadows, her expression unreadable. She held herself with a quiet stillness, hair gathered tightly in a knot, the weight of unspoken thoughts heavy in her posture. "Where¡¯s Rika...?" Amoria asked, leaning in as unease flickered across her features. She could sense something was off. ''Something¡¯s... wrong with her!'' Amoria thought, concern knotting in her chest. "Rika is... doing a different duty at the moment... But that''s... not what''s important right now..." Mika muttered, her voice strained and her presence somber. ''I''ve... Never seen her like this before. For her to openly show emotions... And in a public place like this... Something is clearly wrong!'' Marcilla thought, observing Mika''s expression closely. Mika then raised her gaze to meet Amoria''s, "Amoria... I need to speak with you about... something..." Her voice trailed off. "S-Sure..!! Speak and¡ª" Amoria started, already attuned to the distress in Mika''s tone. "...Alone... Please..." Mika interrupted. "Aunt...?" The girls chimed in, picking up on her discomfort. "Reunion... can surely... come at a later date..." Mika added urgently, her gaze lifting up; piercing into Amoria''s eyes. Amoria''s expression hardened as she picked up on Mika''s urgency. "Marcy..." Amoria said, turning to Marcilla. "Right... I''ll take over until you''re finished. Since you two brats are here, you¡¯re helping me and Misa with the customers," Marcilla instructed, her tone firm. Without further hesitation, Amoria stepped away from the reception desk and followed Mika upstairs. They entered an unoccupied room, closing the door behind them for a private conversation. Chapter 29 - Surrounded? Van sat in Magus''s grave, his back against the goddess statue. Curled into a ball, he clutched his hair tightly. Memories surged: times with Magus in both worlds, Amoria''s confession of love for Magus, joyful moments in the demon realm shattered by seeing Alicia with another, countless deaths and tortures by the royal knights, lonely nights, and the haunting descriptions of his passives, Dark Soul and Untrusted. He remembered the two faces that had shown him affection, revealed as manipulations by Salem Dyke. His body shivered, tightening as he recalled Magus''s plea for visits, a chance for friendship lost to his insecurities. Van pressed his head harder, muscles tensed, trying to shield himself from the painful memories. Despair overwhelmed him, shaking violently, blind to the world, destined to remain in perpetual shadow. "Van...?" A soft voice pierced the gloom. Van slowly raised his head, surrounded by an oppressive darkness. "...Van...? I''m here..." The voice echoed once more. He scanned his surroundings, but no one appeared in his shadowy realm. "Van... Please raise your head and look at me..." The voice continued, its plea soft and resonant amidst the silence. Gradually, Van stood up. His expression was blank and weary as he searched the darkness for the source of that compassionate call. "...I am not leaving this place without you. So... Please, look at me..." The voice implored gently. Amidst the shadows, Van noticed a tiny flicker of light. Persistent, it glowed defiantly against the overwhelming blackness. Van stood still, observing it with curiosity, half-expecting it to extinguish. But the light persisted, beckoning him repeatedly to raise his head and stand up, gently yet insistently, as if possessing more life than the immortal Van himself. ''Well...'' Van mused in the darkness, his eyes fixed on the speck of light. ''I''ve got nothing else going on... Might as well see where it leads,'' he casually said, his voice echoing in the dark realm as he began taking clumsy, weary steps towards the light. Like a lost traveler drawn to a lighthouse, he moved through the darkness. He then realized he was walking beside a small figure. His gaze dropped to his own hand, led by the figure''s gentle grasp, guiding him out of the depths of Magus''s grave - into the morning light outside. Blinded by the brilliance of the sun, Van''s eyes instinctively twitched. He lowered his gaze to the person guiding him through the light. He recognized her immediately, despite only looking at her from behind. Despite not seeing her in over 16 years, he knew who that was. It was Amoria. Her golden hair shimmered under the clear sky, her movements so graceful it seemed as though the world itself shifted to accommodate her steps. Suddenly, Van became aware of the birds chirping. The wind grazed the grass below and gently caressing his bare skin. He could smell the earth, the grass, and the flowers as they basked under the sun''s rays, with the breeze acting as a conduit, delivering the scents to him. The most dominant fragrance was the scent of chamomile emanating from Amoria''s glistening, smooth hair, mingling with the gentle lavender from her clothes. This time, Van was certain. Certain that he had woke up from a bad dream, rather than believing he was currently in a good one. Without any particular questions coming up in his head, or ideas for chatter... He just remained silent and followed her gentle lead obediently and casually. Before long, Van was enveloped by the sounds and smells of the city: the chatter of passersby, the clanging of metal, the gusts of wind from people bustling past, the aromas of bread baking and meats sizzling. Guided by Amoria, he looked around, realizing he was deep within the city as he observed the buildings surrounding him. They entered a church. Inside, Amoria gestured for him to wait and approached the altar to speak with the grand priest. Van''s gaze lingered elsewhere; he was too slow to meet her eyes. As Amoria conversed with the priest, Van, draped in a familiar black cloth, scanned his surroundings. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The grand priest, looking concerned, quickly approached Van after speaking with Amoria. Both Amoria and the priest extended their hands towards the weary Van. He placed his palms in theirs without hesitation, led by Amoria on one side and by the priest on the other. They guided him to the altar, where the priest removed the cloth covering Van and began to pray alongside Amoria. His body was momentarily bathed in a golden light, but as quickly as it came, it vanished¡ªthe seals on his body stubbornly remained. Van, not fully grasping the situation, understood the basics: they had attempted to remove the seals that Salem had placed on his body. However, due to his passives, which barred divine intervention, their efforts were in vain. ''We need a Dragonkin Priest to remove the seals,'' Van sighed internally, ''It''s not like I wasn''t cursed before... She''s supposed to know that. Did she think it would work despite it?'' Van thought in curiosity. The grand priest sent a remorseful look to Amoria, signaling that nothing more could be done. As Amoria sighed in frustration, the church doors burst open. Rika was seen escorting Lalyn from a distance. After she walked in, Rika disappeared from sight immediately. Upon entering, Lalyn hesitated at the sight of Van, particularly the potent seals marking his body. Nevertheless, she continued forward, approaching the altar as Rika faded from view. "...It seems like I made it just in time. Any longer, and they would''ve been permanently a part of him," Lalyn murmured, her gaze lingering on Van''s weary expression. She then shifted her attention to Amoria. "...He has no other curses bound to him?" she asked, her eyebrow raised in inquiry. "No... None other than those runes," Amoria replied, her tone serious. "Amoria, focus, please. The spell I''m casting is complex. It requires one to be at peak condition. Physically, mentally, and spiritually. If it wasn''t our meatshield here, I wouldn''t dare cast it. Understand?" Lalyn emphasized, her voice stern. Amoria flinched under Lalyn''s sharp gaze as she recalled Van at the cemetery, but before she could respond, Van cut in. "...Whatever it is you''re trying to do..." Van interjected, his voice raspy, drawing Lalyn''s attention as she turned to face him. "Just do it. I''ll manage. Even if I starved for weeks, I''d make it," Van declared, his resolve clear despite the exhaustion shadowing his features. Lalyn''s eye twitched slightly as she re-examined his weary demeanor and empty gaze. Amoria anxiously fiddled with her fingers, her eyes filled with concern as she watched the exchange. "There''s no other curse on me besides those runes... And the passives I had when I came into this world. You need to do it fast too, don''t you?" Van added. Lalyn clicked her tongue, her expression mixing frustration and a hidden tinge of admiration. "Fine. You''re one sturdy meatshield, after all. And, time is of the essence, so there''s no time for preparation. Brace yourself," she instructed coolly, readying herself to cast the spell. Lalyn then stood beside him and began to chant in the Dragon tongue. Suddenly, the head of Arlyn, her dragon, emerged from a portal, gently touching Van''s forehead. [Van... I really wanted to spend my energy asking how you''ve been and catch up. But it seems our reunion must be brief. I will use my strength, combined with the magical power of everyone here, to unseal you.] Van weakly nodded, his forehead still pressed against Arlyn''s. A circle of frost magic began to encircle them both. [This method would have killed anyone else due to the extreme cold... And overwhelm their minds, driving them to insanity solely due to the intensity of this magic. Thank goodness for your resilience.] Arlyn communicated as the frost sealed the runes on his skin, causing them to gradually flake away into nonexistence. Van looked around as the ritual continued, his expression tinged with confusion. [Van,] Arlyn''s voice came through as the portal''s strength waned. He turned his attention back to her. [...I sense great turmoil within you.] Arlyn commented as the Ritual neared its peak, [Dark thoughts and urges have shadowed you for a long while... I have also felt this since our days as Party members... Frankly, I do not blame you for having those thoughts and feelings, considering the situation you were put in, throughout your time in this world. Even if you were to surrender yourself to the darkness, I would be the last to judge you for it.] she began, her tone softening. [But I am proud of you for nurturing the light in your heart, allowing it to prevail even in your darkest hours. This confirms what I''ve learned to recognize about you all those years ago... That at your core, you are a good man. One worthy to be happy.] Her voice carried warmth. [Even if the source of your light is... eh... a little questionable... Haha,] Arlyn quipped, a faint humor slipping into her tone as she sensed the subtle influence of the Demon Lord within Van''s heart. Van chuckled softly, surrounded by a whirlwind of ice, the cold gnawing at the runes etched into his skin. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m more than just questionable, Arlyn,¡¯ he thought, a resigned grin curling his lips. [Van!?] Arlyn¡¯s voice shifted, startled by the sudden shift in his demeanor. ¡®Wanna know something crazy?¡¯ Van¡¯s thoughts probed, locking onto the dragon¡¯s gaze. ¡®Your master¡ªshe was involved with Magus romantically. Hell, her and everyone else.¡¯ [I... I know about that... You know I know that! I... I always thought it was strange, but as long as Master was happy, I¡ª] ¡®She was brainwashed,¡¯ Van cut in, sneering. ¡®Magus had her under his spell.¡¯ [W-what...?] Arlyn¡¯s mental voice wavered, the magic between them faltering. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!!!¡± Lalyn¡¯s sudden outburst echoed, catching Amoria and the priest off guard. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Amoria demanded, alarmed. Lalyn¡¯s face contorted with worry. ¡°It¡¯s Arlyn¡ªher focus is slipping!¡± she shouted, panic creeping into her voice. ¡®Magus had passive skills from our so-called Goddess. Skills that made every woman adore him¡­ And I knew it all along,¡¯ Van continued, his mind sharp and relentless. The dragon¡¯s expression twisted into fury, her teeth bared within the storm as she glared at him, the intensity between them mounting. [...] ¡®Well, Arlyn?¡¯ Van thought, his resigned smile unwavering as he locked eyes with the raging dragon. ¡®How¡¯s that ¡°light in my heart¡± looking to you now?¡¯ Chapter 30 - Master ¡°This is bad...!¡± Lalyn murmured under her breath, tension tightening her voice. Amoria¡¯s face paled as she and Lalyn struggled to maintain the ritual¡¯s magic. ¡°What¡¯s happening in there?!¡± ¡°The meatshield... The spell¡¯s unraveling his psyche¡ªand Arlyn¡¯s too!¡± Lalyn exclaimed, biting her lip in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why! She¡¯s only supposed to act as an anchor, not get drawn in!¡± ¡®Do you understand now, Arlyn?¡¯ Van¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. ¡®There¡¯s no light. There never was.¡¯ His thoughts were cold, relentless. ¡®You know it¡¯s the truth, don¡¯t you?¡¯ [...] Arlyn inhaled deeply, her mind clearing. ¡®...?¡¯ Van sensed the shift, her raging expression disappearing. Her voice cut through his thoughts with firm resolve. [I understand.] A beat of silence. [Then, consider me your sworn enemy, Van.] ¡°It¡¯s working¡ªsomething''s happening!¡± Amoria shouted, sensing the sudden shift in the turbulent spell. Lalyn¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she whispered inwardly, ¡®Arlyn... Thank you.¡¯ Van let out another chuckle, dark and resigned. ¡®Then tell me¡ªwhy try so hard to cure me if it¡¯d be better to fail and let the runes stay? What changed?¡¯ His gaze sharpened on Arlyn, sensing the shift in her demeanor. [I doubt you¡¯d understand,] Arlyn replied, her voice hard and unyielding. [This isn¡¯t for you. My master¡¯s happiness matters more than petty revenge. I act for her, not you. I''m doing this so she wouldn''t be sad... And because she asked me to.] This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. As the ritual concluded, the oppressive tension in the room evaporated, leaving only the ragged breathing of Lalyn, Amoria, and the priest, all collapsed on the floor, drenched in sweat. ¡°It... worked...¡± Lalyn gasped, relief washing over her as she noticed the runes had disappeared from Van¡¯s skin. [...] [But mark my words, Van,] Arlyn¡¯s voice echoed, cold and final. [Because of your involvement with Magus and the manipulation of my master¡¯s noble mind... I will have my vengeance. The next time you hurt her, I will not be so merciful. And there will be a next time. When that moment comes¡ªyou will answer for this.] As the silence deepened, Lalyn straightened her posture and swiftly made her way towards the exit, her steps quick and determined. She paused, turning slightly to look back. Van caught her expression. Arlyn''s promise still lingering. "Thanks..." Van said softly, his voice carrying a weight of gratitude that filled the quiet of the church. She sighed audibly, her tone dismissive. "You are just a meatshield... Nothing more, nothing less. I... I did this as a favor for Amoria, not for you." Lalyn stated coldly. Van chuckled as he was reminded of the early days by Lalyn''s cold response, while Amoria''s face twisted with indignation. "Lalyn...!!" she almost growled. "But... Just... Don''t lose yourself anymore..." Lalyn added softly, her cheeks coloring as she averted her gaze. "You''re just... my meatshield... What would I do without my meatshield..." Her voice faded into a murmur, tinged with embarrassment. Amoria''s expression softened, a smile breaking through as she understood Lalyn''s true sentiment. Meanwhile, Van tilted his head, puzzled. ''My meatshield...?'' He pondered. "...Who is supposed to absorb attacks for me... Ridiculous... I have such a fragile... Meatshield... Stay strong, you airheaded... Meatshield..." Lalyn continued, her words trailing off. Van''s confusion deepened. ''The hell...?'' He thought. "And..." She added. "...Thank you for looking out for my daughter yesterday." She briefly murmured. Observing the exchange, Amoria smiled wistfully, resigning herself as Lalyn hurried out of the church. ''Hah... It really was her kid, then.'' Van thought as she left. Lalyn walked by herself outside, ''Want to tell me what that was all about, Arlyn? I couldn''t hear you while the spell was activated... What did you two talk about?'' [I do not wish to say anything about that, master. Not right now.] Arlyn coldly replied. ''I see...'' Lalyn sighed, ''Then, I''ll respect your wishes.'' She thought. [...You always have, Master.] Chapter 31 - Rumor "Hey, have you heard?" a man dressed in farmer''s garb said, sparking a conversation in a wagon bustling with fellow travelers. "The mighty dragon Arutol attacked the capital just the other day!" "No way... That place must be ashes now," his friend responded incredulously. "Not at all! He was magically cleaved in half as he was about to roar, and his corpse was hurled just outside the city walls! The guards claimed it was the Goddess herself who intervened, promising their safety before swiftly dealing with the dragon!" he recounted with a mix of awe and excitement, captivating the attention of others in the wagon. A figure swathed in cloth from head to toe listened intently to the exchange. ''Hm... It was a wise decision not to rush straight to the Royal Capital of Varolon,'' The figure thought, ''It would be preferable to gather some information first from the travelers regarding the world today,'' "That''s nonsense... Where was the Goddess when the Demon Lord wreaked havoc!?" the skeptic retorted dismissively. "The Goddess works in mysterious ways," the first man said, gazing skyward reverently. "Besides, she summoned the Hero, Magus. That''s your proof," "What a load of crap! That''s just something people say when they can''t explain something! The Goddess does whatever she pleases, whenever she pleases. And The Goddess didn''t stop the Demon Lord, it was MAGUS who did anything on his own." his skeptic friend argued. "H-HEY! You shouldn''t speak so disrespectfully about the divine¡ª" "Now, now, fellow travelers," the cloaked figure intervened, his voice soft yet carrying an authority that quieted the wagon. "There''s no need for such spirited debate among us. Remember, our nature is measured not only in times of conflict but also in peace," he counseled gently. ''Really, how bickerish, these lot,'' The figure thought, ''They are very similar to Demonic Children with their valor and need for validation,'' The wagon fell silent, the other passengers reflecting on his words. "Indeed, the ways of the divine are not for us to judge so harshly. We humans must strive to understand each other''s views, not condemn," the cloaked figure continued, his hands resting calmly in front of him. "Y-yeah... That makes sense, I guess," the skeptic replied, somewhat pacified by the old man''s gentle logic. "Now, I''m particularly keen to hear more about how Arutol met his end. Could you elaborate on that tale?" the cloaked figure inquired, leaning forward with keen interest, urging the storyteller on. "Sure, uh... Well, you see, the Royal Capital has been under dragon threat for the last sixteen years. About ten years ago, Yagun, an offspring of the Dragon King, tried to incinerate the capital himself but was stopped by Magus Veil and his party," the storyteller began, his enthusiasm rekindled. "Ah, Magus Veil... the hero?" the old man interjected, curiosity piqued. "Yes, the very same... Uh, let me think... what else..." The storyteller paused, looking upward as he tried to recall more details. "Despite Yagun''s defeat, the Dragon King kept sending his forces to attack the capital. The city responded by reinforcing its defenses. For about eight years, everything held steady, mostly because whenever a crisis arose, Magus Veil would appear to save everyone; since he had lived there after beating the Demon Lord," he continued. "But then, two years ago, Magus Veil committed suicide. Nobody knows why. He had everything¡ªa horde of beautiful women, numerous children, and the adoration of the populace," the storyteller elaborated, a note of bewilderment in his voice. "Yes, yes, I am familiar with that part..." The figure muttered, ''It is the one thing everyone loves to blabber about in these parts. The Hero and his women and whatever material things he held in his palm. It can get quite old...'' He thought, sighing mentally, ''... And quite insulting. Van was at the age where he should''ve experienced human youth to his fullest... And yet, under the Hero''s ''watchful'' eye, something as wicked as adultery happened; staining Van''s confidence years to come - which eventually contributed to him leaving Her Majesty... Honestly, I often find myself wonder just why would the Hero, who had such abundance would do something like this to dear Van...'' He took a deep breath. ''Haah... The more I hear about Magus Veil, the more I find myself... Displeased of him.'' "But please, do go on. Your storytelling is quite captivating," the hooded old man encouraged warmly, touching the storyteller''s hand lightly to urge him further into the narrative. "Ah, I''m glad it interests you, Elder!" the storyteller chuckled, pleased with the old man''s attentiveness. "But after Magus''s death, the Capital was thrown into chaos. They overhauled the Royal Academy''s curriculum to make it much more stringent, ensuring that only the strongest could graduate and join the city''s defense forces against the dragon threat. They''ve been pushing their troops and these new Wyvern riders to their limits, and even started developing powerful magical weapons to stand a chance against threats like Yagun." Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Wyvern riders? I''m not familiar with that term," the old man interjected, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Oh, right! About six years ago, the Royal Capital managed to acquire several Wyvern eggs from the demonic realm," the storyteller explained with a nonchalant wave of his hand. "Did they now?" the old man''s voice sharpened with a sudden intensity, his interest clearly piqued. "Yep," the storyteller confirmed obliviously, unaware of the old man''s growing agitation. "They initially used the first batch as test subjects to figure out how to tame and ride them. Once they cracked it, they assigned their most formidable fighters and wizards to the Wyverns, enabling them to take on dragons on more equal footing," he continued, growing more animated with the tale. "R-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HEeeeeally..?" the old man called slowly, his tone laden with a mix of anger and disbelief. ''I finally remembered... The way of Ace The Venturer...'' the old man mused internally, his deep sigh masking a tumult of emotions as the storyteller paused, slightly unnerved by the old man''s sudden change in demeanor. "Are you all right, old man?" The storyteller asked with concern as everyone''s attention shifted to him. ''Well... I suppose the humans were desperate. It doesn''t mean either I or Her Majesty will overlook these actions lightly,'' the old man pondered internally. "Ah, yes, quite. Please excuse me, my allergies are acting up," he said, regaining his composure with a soft sigh. "Please, continue. Your storytelling has a calming effect on my spirits," he added encouragingly. ''Ah... Ace from Van''s world. The great Ace The Venturer,'' he thought to himself, a sigh of relief escaping him, ''If it weren''t for your teachings, I might have lost myself once more. I find myself at awe of your peculiar chants, that are able to calm children as well as this old, yet heated heart of mine.'' "Right... Anyway, fast forward two years to today, Arutol decided to attack. The Dragon King must have heard about the Hero''s death, so he probably thought it would be an easy conquest. And then, the Goddess herself intervened! Who else could it be, with Magus Veil gone?" the storyteller continued, his voice carrying across the wagon. "Ah... I see. Do you know why the Dragon King would want to attack the capital?" the old man inquired further. "No one really knows. Perhaps something precious is buried beneath it, or maybe it''s because it was where Magus was summoned from his world," the storyteller speculated, shrugging slightly. "Ah, I see. But may I indulge a bit of your time for an old man''s curiosity?" he asked the storyteller gently. "Of course! I enjoy your company, Elder, so ask away!" the storyteller replied with a warm smile. "You mentioned... Who else could it be but Magus Veil to stop Arutol? Is there truly no one else?" the old man queried, his voice steady yet imbued with a hint of intensity, his eyes expectant. "Well, there really isn''t anyone else at his level except, perhaps, the goddess herself..." the storyteller responded confidently, his statement resonating with nods of agreement from the others in the cart. "Ah, but are you quite certain of that?" the old man pressed, his expression pensive. "I''ve heard that when the Capital conducted their Heroic Summoning Ritual some 23 years ago, they summoned not one but two heroes. The second hero... what was his name... Ah, yes! Van Hellix! He was also part of the hero''s party, wasn''t he? Could someone like him have stopped Arutol? I heard he favored a large greatsword; perhaps he could have been the one to slay the dragon." He suggested, enthusiasm coloring his tone as he raised his finger. Everyone in the wagon fell silent for a moment, trying to remember the name. "Van Hellix? Uh... Ah, yeah!" the storyteller exclaimed, snapping his fingers as if trying to jog his memory. They then exchanged looks, a brief silence falling over them... ... before they all burst into laughter. ''Ah... What is this...? Why would they laugh at the mention of Van? Perhaps, he passed the teachings of Ace The Venturer to the humans...? Hm, I doubt that, considering his skillset...'' He thought as he looked around, bewildered at their response. "Getting old, aren''t you, old man?" The storyteller''s skeptic friend teased, clapping Varlog on the back as laughter rippled through the cart, the wagon driver chuckling along. Varlog, clad in his cloak, looked around, his confusion evident despite the mirth around him. "Van Hellix was the weakest member of Magus Veil''s party!" one of the cart travelers exclaimed amid laughter. "Hahaha, yeah, I heard he always sat on some distant chair, watching while Magus fucked all his future wives... None of the six women in their party even wanted to touch that loser!" another added, his laughter booming through the cart. Varlog''s hand clenched in anger. "Wasn''t he just tagging along because he was Magus''s best friend from their old world? I heard Magus just took him along out of pity!" another chimed in, their laughter growing louder. Varlog felt his blood boil at the blatant disrespect for Van. ''How dare these ignorant humans...'' he thought furiously. Yet, just as his anger nearly overwhelmed him, the storyteller patted his back. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, elder... We didn''t mean to offend... It''s just, there''s no way Van Hellix could have been the one to stop Arutol, even if he was summoned with Magus. His strength aside, didn''t he leave their party over 16 years ago, right after their victory over the Demon Lord? Why would he return after all this time?" he reasoned, looking sympathetically at Varlog''s concealed form. "I understand... Thank you for the clarification," Varlog replied, striving to maintain a calm demeanor despite his simmering anger. Suddenly, unable to contain his emotions, Varlog burst out with an odd chant... "BIDI-BIDI-YO-WAH, PLCK!!" "Old man...?" one of the travelers muttered, their amusement turning to concern as they looked at him quizzically. "Shimichimi, shimichimi, shimichimi, HAIIII-YAH!! RRRUFF!!" Varlog continued more loudly, his outburst echoing strangely in the air. ''Ahh, once again, the peculiar methods of this Ace from Van''s world have helped me control my wrath,'' he thought with a hint of gratitude. "Excuse me... My allergies seem to be acting up. I think it best I take a nap so as not to disturb you all with my outbursts," he explained, bowing slightly to the others on the wagon. ''I wish I could have met this Ace... Just once, for a brief handshake... Perhaps then I could have absorbed even an eighth of his talents; That much would have been enough to better guide the younglings towards a brighter future,'' Varlog mused internally. A small smile played on his lips as a sense of peace washed over him, reflecting the comforting thought. ''Well, regardless... It seems I must seek out dear Van Hellix in the Royal Capital,'' Varlog resolved, settling back into his seat to rest for the remainder of the journey, enveloped in his thoughts. ''For now; I should stay with these travellers. Who knows just what else I may uncover.'' Chapter 32 - Home "Alright, here we are!" Amoria announced cheerfully as she opened the door to her home, ushering Van inside. "Nice place," Van commented, stepping in after her. He inhaled the scent of an enclosed space, his gaze wandering curiously around the spacious living room. ''I somehow expected a mansion, with all of Magus'' harem living side by side... But Amoria having a spacious apartment on a quiet street fits her personality more than anything else,'' he mused, managing a weak smile. "Sorry about the smell... My airheaded daughter forgot to open the windows when she left," Amoria explained with a sigh. "I specifically told her to air out the house before she went out..." "A daughter?" Van inquired, his interest piqued as Amoria headed towards the kitchen. "Yes, I''ll introduce you when she gets back. She''s helping out at the guild with Marcy, so she''ll be home later. Meanwhile, you must be starving. Just sit at the dining table there, and I''ll whip something up for you." She casually said, pointing at the table near the kitchen; positioned a few steps after the entrance door, as she entered the kitchen. ''Of course she has a kid. It''d be stranger if she didn''t, honestly. Doesn''t matter much if the kid''s Magus''s or someone else''s,'' Van concluded internally as he walked to the wooden dining table, pulled out a chair, and settled in. "Marcy lives in the city too?" Van raised an eyebrow. "Yes, she and her daughter," Amoria responded cheerily as she bustled around the kitchen. "I''m sure she''d be thrilled to introduce you." Van''s mind drifted to the girl he had seen the previous night, bearing a striking resemblance to a young Lalyn¡ªa resemblance Lalyn had later confirmed. "What about Lalyn''s daughter?" Van asked. "Oh, yes! Her name is Melanie. She''s a sweetheart, just like her mom. Lalyn is working as an instructor at the Royal Academy now. We had a bit of a disagreement recently, and we haven''t seen each other since, unfortunately," Amoria replied, her voice bright but tinged with regret. "Speaking of which, she thanked you for helping her daughter. What happened yesterday?" She questioned as she focused on her task at the kitchen, her eyebrow raised upwards in curiosity. "Last night, after the dragon attack, I saw a girl who looked a lot like a younger Lalyn just wandering around the city," Van explained. "Wandering at night? That''s unusual. I always thought Lalyn was very strict with her," Amoria said, her expression turning to one of slight concern. "It seemed like she might have been on a date... with a boy named... Braile... Bon... Brendan?" Van struggled with the memory, attempting to recall the correct name as he tapped his fingers on the table lightly. "...Bernard...?" Amoria asked. "Yeah, I think that was the name," He said as he then pointed his finger upwards. Her eyes widened in surprise. "...That''s Duke Brayle''s son¡ªquite popular among the kids in the academy, and generally has a lot of influence and friends in high places," Amoria remarked, her eyes lighting up with recognition. "Lalyn''s daughter dating him... wow, she has really grown up," she said, her voice filled with a mixture of pride and surprise. Van nodded slowly, his expression casual. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Yeah, but Lalyn might need to have a word with her about watching the company she keeps," he suggested with a sigh. "Oh? Was she in trouble when you saw her?" Amoria asked, a tinge of concern in her voice. "Well, that Bernard boy was pretty out of line last night when I came across the two. Aggressive and violent toward the girl. It nearly escalated into an assault. I had to step in," Van explained flatly. "Oh, dear..!! Thank the Goddess you were there as well, then... It seemed like you fancied being a hero last night, huh?" She added with a warm, wide smile. "Hero is... Was... Magus''s thing. I just happened to come across." He replied solemnly. Amoria chuckled lightly, "Hahaha, well... Lucky for her... And us, that you came across then." She muttered. A slight blush coloring her features, unnoticed by Van as her back was turned to him. "...What?" He asked, curious. ''She knows I killed the dragon...? Well, I don''t think I need to keep it a secret from her... She already saw the runes.'' "Ahh! It''s ready. Let''s talk some more later, okay?" she said as she brought over a plate of food¡ªa hearty serving of steak with vegetables and a glass of warm water. "Here! I tried to recreate it just like in our party days. I hope it tastes as good!" She beamed, standing next to Van, watching his reaction eagerly. Van stared at the plate, a mix of surprise and nostalgia washing over his face.... And confusion. ''Well... It''s... Cleaner than back in our party days, for sure...'' He mused. He then glanced up at Amoria, his expression a blend of confusion and admiration. ''...Huh.'' He wondered to himself as he recalled his reasons for almost enslaving Rika and Mika. Catching his gaze, Amoria smiled gently. "Something on your mind?" she inquired softly. "Uh... How do I put this..." Van started, his eyes briefly lifting to the ceiling as if searching for the right words, then lowered back to meet hers. "Yes?" Amoria prompted patiently. "...Thanks," he said quietly, his voice low as he lowered his gaze again, Amoria''s smile widened warmly. "Of course! We party members should always be there for each other, right? Just make sure to thank me after you''ve tried the food!" she replied, her voice filled with cheer. ''.... She''s saying something like that WAY too lightly, doesn''t she...?'' Van thought as he recalled Arlyn''s promise; glancing at Amoria''s expectant expression once more. ''Ah, I''ll figure it out later.'' Van took a bite from the steak, slowly chewing it before swallowing it. "Well?" She asked, slightly nervous as she clutched her palms together in anticipation. "It''s... good." He muttered quietly, before taking another bite. Amoria sighed softly, her smile lingering as she took a seat across from Van, watching him eat. "Aren''t you eating?" Van asked, looking up from his meal. "No, I''m not hungry right now," she responded with a gentle smile, resting her chin on her hand as she watched him. ''So familiar, yet so different... Hah...'' Van thought, chuckling softly to himself as memories of Mika and Rika briefly crossed his mind before he continued eating. Soon, Van had polished off the entire plate of steak and vegetables, and drained both the glass and the can of water provided. "Thank you," he said, leaving the plate spotlessly clean. "You''re welcome... But are you sure you''ve had enough?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t I be? It was a hearty meal," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of embarrassment. Amoria sighed with a knowing smile. "Well, lucky for you, I made four more servings. Just sit tight, I''ll get them for you," she said as she stood from the chair. "I said I''m full, Amoria..." Van protested, his voice trailing off. "Do you think I''ve forgotten how you used to hunt down another monster after dinner, leaving only bones, after devouring servings meant for three?" She asked with a playful smirk as she re-entered the kitchen. "Y-you noticed that...? I even cleaned up after myself..." Van asked, both confused and surprised. ''I always ate more to keep myself busy during the nights. The sound of chewing always drowned out the the sound of their moaning; so I eventually made eating my pastime, too. It changed when you came along, Amoria... And then returned a bit into our relationship. You were always ''looking for a shrine'' or some other excuse to be away from me...'' Van sighed as he looked down. ''Always for each other, huh? I don''t think either of us can say that and fully mean it. Since, I knew about them all being brainwashed... And kept my mouth shut.'' He thought, and then Amoria''s voice pulled him back from the haze. "Van," She called; causing him to raise his head, "everyone in the party cared about you, despite how..." She paused, her expression hidden as she was turned away from Van, using the kitchen as her cover. Van noticed her hesitation, choosing to remain silent. "...Anyway, eat up! I made plenty!" she called out, her voice brightening as she returned with more plates piled with food, setting them on the table. ''I''m not stupid,'' Van thought, ''She obviously feels guilty. And she''s a priest, to boot. Devotion''s supposed to be her thing...'' ''... Well, she would change her mind real fast if she knew she was being brainwashed.'' ''... I''ll tell her when the time''s right,'' Chapter 33 - Bathe After Van had finished the additional servings, Amoria led him to the bathroom. "Take as much time as you need. Let''s just say you''re not exactly the picture of cleanliness right now," she teased playfully. "Right..." Van muttered, scratching his head awkwardly after catching a whiff of himself. "...I can help you bathe, if you want," Amoria offered casually, her smile unwavering. "...Sorry, what!?" Van exclaimed, his voice rising in surprise as his face flushed with embarrassment. Amoria gasped as she saw his embarrassed expression, couldn''t help but laugh at it. "S-so cute...! You''re just too adorable when you''re embarrassed, like a little boy... and with that face!" she giggled, reaching out to pinch his cheeks gently. "Wait..!! S-stop it...!" Van protested, lowering his gaze, his cheeks burning even redder. ''His skin... It''s so tough...!'' Amoria noted silently, surprised by the firmness of his cheeks. He quickly moved to brush her hands away. "Stop teasing me... I might look young, but YOU KNOW I''m older than you!" he said, his voice shaking slightly, his cheeks still beet red. Amoria''s laughter filled the room as her smile broadened, finding his flustered state even more endearing. "Saying that with such a youthful face!" she continued to tease, pinching his cheeks again. "You''re like a kid trying to act grown-up!" she chuckled, squeezing his cheeks a bit more firmly. "I said stop!" Van''s protest was soft and shy. "Oh, you poor, adorable thing, are you sure you don''t want this sweet older lady to help you bathe..!?" Amoria cooed, increasing the intensity of her rubs and squeezes. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "I-I''ll do it myself!! No need to tease me like that!" Van exclaimed, his face burning red as he quickly escaped her grasp. He hurried into the bathroom and shut the door behind him. ''Damn it... I thought my heart was gonna burst...! Who does she think she is, teasing me like that? I''m NOT a kid...'' Van thought, his heart still pounding as he leaned against the bathroom door, trying to catch his breath. Outside, Amoria let out a soft sigh, her cheeks tinged with a blush. "I was serious about helping you out, though..." she murmured to herself as she bit her lip with a pout, her voice barely audible as she glanced back at the bathroom door one last time before walking away. A few minutes later, Van sat on the stool in the bath, beginning to soap himself. ''Damn it... I still can''t stop thinking about it... She was never this forward before...!'' he pondered, struggling to reach a spot on his back, his breathing still uneven from the earlier encounter. ''...Should I have accepted her offer just now...?'' He mused, his body relaxing as he stared up at the bathroom ceiling through the rising steam. ''...Am I being indecisive? If I had been firm about me and Amoria continuing the journey without Magus and the rest back then, could things have been different between us? Did I... make a mistake by listening to Magus when he begged me to stay?'' Van gazed down, a shadow of defeat clouding his features. ''... Relax.'' He reassured himself, ''I''m going to live far beyond the burning out of the last star in this universe. Am I really crying about not being loved when I''m in my 40s? What am I, a lovesick teenager?'' He scolded himself, his mood lightening as he stood up and stepped into the bath, stretching out and trying to relax as the cleansed the lingering soap from his body. ''Really, why am I getting worked up over something that happened over 16 years ago? I''m supposed to be immortal... Act like it!'' ''Magic is advancing, new dungeons are appearing with stronger monsters every week or so, and the complexity of spells is increasing. My current stats already place me on par with this world''s mightiest for the next couple of centuries, and I can still level up my stats by dying in creative ways. Why am I wasting time bitching over something as trivial as unrequited love?'' he pondered. ''It''s... Not that important,'' He tried to convince himself, yet his heart betrayed him, a subtle knot forming in his abdomen. ''...I should... I should just focus on Alicia. Let''s be honest... She kissing that demon didn''t mean anything to her, it was just a game... I left because... I''m just immature, yeah. That has to be it.'' He thought. ''To hell with all of it,'' Van decided with newfound resolve. ''... I''ll return to the demonic realm to Alicia after a few days.'' he decided, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips as he relaxed further into the warmth of the bath. ''I bet she''s mad that I left so suddenly... I''ll tell her why I left... And,'' He thought, as several minutes later, he left the bathub and dried himself, noticing clothes neatly folded near the door. ''I''ll also tell this girl she''d being kind to the wrong person. I''ll also tell her everything in due time.'' Chapter 34 - The Woman "Thanks, the clothes fit well," Van commented as he emerged from the bathroom dressed in the casual clothes Amoria had given him. Amoria gave him a quiet smile. "Glad you like them," she replied softly. "Were these Magus''s?" Van inquired, a hint of curiosity in his voice as he adjusted the fit slightly. ''I swear that guy wore bigger sizes,'' he thought to himself. Amoria paused, her smile faltering slightly. "I suppose you could say that," she responded with a forced laugh. ''Hm?'' "Come on, follow me," she said, leading Van down the hallway of her apartment. "You look exhausted. Even though it''s still early noon, why don''t you take a nap?" she suggested as she opened a door to a spare room. The room was simple, with a single spacious bed and clean sheets. "This room isn''t anyone else''s, then?" Van asked as he stepped inside. "No, it''s all yours," Amoria confirmed after a brief hesitation. "Thanks... I might just lie down for a bit then. I won''t impose for long; just need to catch a bit of rest, and I''ll be out of your hair." Van said, his tone casual. ''Once I''m up, I''ll head to the guild, take up a quest for some cash, and maybe find a place of my own. Don''t want to overstay my welcome,'' he planned silently as he walked inside and sat on the bed. Amoria looked down, a subtle blush tinting her cheeks as Van explored the room. "You can stay if you want... For more than just a day, I mean," she murmured quietly. "Huh?" Van looked up, puzzled by her offer. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Don''t be ridiculous, you live here with your daughter, right? What''s going to happen when she sees me here and feels uncomfortable?" Van asked, his tone serious. "If she feels uncomfortable, you mean..." Amoria corrected him gently. "No, listen... I told you about my dad back in my previous world, right? How him nonchalantly inviting a woman into the house made me feel displaced, and then It''s like I started to feel like a stranger in my own home. Neither I, or you, would want that for your daughter," Van explained. ''I mean, it''s a part of it... Another reason is that I''m honestly starting to feel like her kid... And it feels odd.'' He thought, recalling the image of his mother from his own world. ''I... Haven''t realized just how much I miss her,'' His eyes softened as he brought up her image. "I remember you telling me that story. But Van, you''re not that woman. If you decide to stay, my daughter and I would welcome you," Amoria assured him with a soft sincerity. Van sighed, conflicted. ''She''s trying to be kind because she''s a priest, but this is her family''s space. I''m just a guest.'' "Look, I appreciate your offer, but I don''t want to impose. It''s your family''s home. I''ll find a way to manage on my own. Maybe I''ll even get a place nearby," he reasoned, trying to keep the situation light. Amoria shook her head, her expression firm. "I''m not offering this out of courtesy, Van. I genuinely want you here. And I''m sure once my daughter gets to know you, she''ll feel the same," she insisted, locking eyes with him. "Amoria..." Van whispered. She took a deep breath and turned toward the door. "Anyway, make yourself comfortable and rest up. Again... Take all the time you need," she said, her voice softer now as she closed the door gently behind her. ''...All the time, huh?'' He mused as he looked at the closed door. With a sigh, Van went to lay on the soft bed, the mattress yielding beneath his weight with a comfort that made his muscles relax instantly. He exhaled deeply, a contented sigh escaping him as he felt the tension melt away. ''Feels like sinking into a cloud...'' he thought, a faint moan of relief escaping him. He glanced toward the closed door, ensuring it is closed tight. ''Just this much is okay... Right?'' With a final nod to himself, he removed his shirt, folded it neatly, and placed it on the wooden nightstand beside the bed. ''Now I can really unwind...!'' He stretched out again, his body sinking back into the bed''s embrace. As he stared at the ceiling, Amoria''s offer replayed in his mind; her image mixing unintentionally with his own mother. ''...Whatever... I''ll think about everything... After... Af¡ªter... A... Nap...'' His thoughts trailed off as sleep quickly claimed him. Chapter 35 - Introduction Several hours later... "Mom... I''m back... Hehe..." Elizabeth''s voice drifted through the house as she entered, her posture relaxed and tired from the day''s work. Amoria, standing in the kitchen, was surrounded by the aroma of cooking food. "Ah, Liz... How was your day at the guild?" she asked cheerfully yet gently, not turning from her cooking as she awaited her daughter''s response. Elizabeth wearily made her way through the house and leaned against her mother in the kitchen, embracing her gently as Amoria continued to cook. "Exhausting... Aunt Marcy is relentless..." Elizabeth murmured, her eyes half-closed, resting her head on her mother''s shoulder and glancing at the simmering pots. "...Wow... All this for me... Yay..." she added, her voice trailing off in fatigue. Amoria chuckled softly. "I might have to scold Marcy next time I see her," she teased. "No... As much as I want to scream from the muscle pain... I think I need to bulk up a bit before heading to the academy next week, don''t you think? They''re definitely going to ramp up the training now..." Liz sighed, using her mother''s shoulder for support. Amoria smiled warmly, continuing her cooking with a calm focus. "Well, they will indeed panic and make things more strenuous for the students... Especially for first years like you and Anne." "Were you here all day? What happened that Aunt Mika had to take you so suddenly?" Liz asked, her voice tinged with worry. "Oh, that... I met with an old friend, one I haven''t seen in over a decade, actually before you were born," Amoria replied casually. "Really? Who is it?" Liz''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Hmhm, Van Hellix. My former party member," she stated proudly. "Oh...?" Liz responded, a mix of curiosity and confusion in her voice. "What a cold reaction, Liz," Amoria sighed. "This is your brave uncle we''re talking about. He was summoned alongside your father, you know," she added. "No, I know. It''s just... He doesn''t have the greatest reputation, that''s all. Everyone says he didn''t contribute much to the party and just dragged them all down..." "Haha, if it wasn''t for him, your mother wouldn''t be here," Amoria chuckled. "You always speak so highly of him... Was he stronger than father?" Liz asked, her gaze intense with curiosity. "In every single way," Amoria responded firmly, her expression turning to a frown tinged with spite. "I''m sorry. I... I also haven''t really forgiven father for leaving us," she confessed as Liz buried her head further into her mother''s shoulder. "It''s not just about that, Liz," Amoria added reluctantly. "What?" "...No, forget about it," Amoria shook her head, dismissing the subject. "That''s a story for when you''re a bit more grown up." Liz pouted, her voice a mix of protest and softness. "Stop treating me like a kid...! I''m 17!" Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "ALMOST 17. Regardless... You. Are. Still. A. Kid!" Amoria playfully emphasized each word, a teasing sparkle in her eye. Liz watched the pots simmering on the stove, her thoughts stirring just like the soup that was beginning to boil. "Hey, Mom... Do you think another dragon like Arutol might attack us?" Elizabeth asked, a hint of worry in her voice. Amoria paused her cooking, setting aside her utensils and turning to face her daughter more directly. "Elizabeth," she began softly, her hand gently caressing her daughter''s back. "Whatever happens, you mustn''t burden yourself with such worries. I may have unfinished matters with your late father, but he did have a few words of wisdom. Remember them?" "Yes..." Liz murmured, pressing closer to her mother. "If you focus too much on the future, you''ll miss the present," Liz recited, feeling a slight ease wash over her. "Good girl," Amoria purred as she turned back to her cooking, picking up her utensils to focus on the meal. "Now, go and take a seat at the table. I''ll bring the food over shortly, okay?" Amoria instructed calmly. Liz nodded and released her hold on her mother, walking clumsily to the dining room. She pulled out a chair and settled into it, waiting. Before long, Amoria was ready with the meal. She placed it on the table along with three plates, which made Liz look up in confusion as her mother continued to set the table with utensils. "Is someone joining us?" Liz asked, eyeing the third plate. "Ah, yes, actually. I forgot to mention¡ªjust one second, I''ll call him after I finish setting the table," Amoria replied as she hurried to place a can of water alongside the glasses and eating utensils. "Call him? Someone''s already here?" Liz inquired, her confusion growing. After finishing setting the table, Amoria walked down the hallway to the room where Van was staying. "Oh...? Someone so important that mom let him stay in that room...?" Liz mused aloud, her curiosity piqued as she slightly tilted her head. Amoria opened the door to find Van still asleep. With a mischievous smile, she stepped inside and quietly closed the door behind her. "Van...? Wake up, it''s time for dinner," she whispered, as if purposely trying not to wake him up. Seeing no response, her smirk widened. She then approached the bed, leaned down, and gently blew into his ear. Van shivered and abruptly opened his eyes. "If you don''t wake up now, I''ll have to punish you for being late... <3" she whispered teasingly into his ear. Van immediately rolled off the bed in a panic, hitting the floor with a thud. "W-what the...!?" He exclaimed, looking up at Amoria in disarray. Outside, Liz heard the noise. "Oh...! What was that thud? Did something fall over somewhere..?" she wondered, still seated at the table. Back inside the room, Van was flustered. "Amoria..!?!" he stammered. Amoria giggled at his reaction. "Van, dinner''s ready. Come on out and join us," she said cheerfully before leaving the room. "Mom! I heard a thud... Did something fall in there?" Liz called out, still puzzled. "No, sweetie. It was probably just the neighbors," Amoria reassured her as she sat down beside her at the table. ''Ahh... That girl... Yep, this confirms it; She''s like a whole different person!'' Van thought to himself as he got up from the floor, stretching his limbs and looking out the window. ''Wow, I slept through the entire day? That felt great...'' Van mused, stretching contentedly. He turned toward the door, a thought crossing his mind. ''Man... Being called for dinner after letting me sleep the whole day... It IS almost like she''s my mom now... Hah, she really is a MILF now, as I thought...'' He pondered as he stepped out of the room, a hint of amusement in his thoughts. ''Well... It''s not such a bad feeling,'' he conceded internally, a warmth spreading through him as he walked down the hallway. As he strolled toward the dining room, still yawning, a realization dawned on him. ''Wait, she said ''join us''...?'' His thoughts halted abruptly as he entered the dining room and saw Amoria at the table, her smile welcoming. Next to her was a younger version of herself, her face flushed red as she looked up at Van. "Aaah...!!" Liz murmured, covering her mouth with her hands, her eyes wide at the sight of Van''s toned, muscular and rough upper torso and arms. Overwhelmed with embarrassment and excitement, she quickly lowered her gaze, hiding her eyes beneath the table. "Uh... Hello..." Van said, slightly bewildered as he addressed the embarrassed Elizabeth. "Ah, could you please... put on the shirt I gave you earlier?" Amoria asked gently, still smiling. "Um, yeah, sure. Sorry," Van responded softly, turning back to retrieve the shirt from the room he had just left. "Don''t worry about it..." Amoria reassured him softly. Amoria then gave a quick, knowing glance at her daughter. "Ara~...?" she murmured to herself, watching her daughter''s shy behavior. Observing Liz''s reaction to Van, a mischievous, almost devious smile spread across her lips, her cheeks tinged with red as an idea began to form in her mind. Chapter 36 - Son Van returned to the dining room, fully dressed this time. "Sorry for the show, wasn''t quite ready yet," he apologized as he took a seat at the table, adjusting the shirt slightly. Liz, overwhelmed and still processing the scene, barely managed a response. "A-ah... N-no... Don''t worry about it..." She stammered, her gaze flickering away shyly. Van inwardly cringed at his earlier blunder. ''Ah, look at her. She probably thinks I''m some kind of freak now. Walking around topless in her house... Get it together, man. You''re a guest here, act like one!'' he scolded himself, feeling a mix of embarrassment and resolve. Amoria concealed a knowing smile as she observed the pair. "Liz, let me introduce you properly," Amoria said as she gently touched her daughter''s shoulder, coaxing her to pay attention. Elizabeth slowly lifted her head, giving her mother a nod of acknowledgment. Amoria rose from her seat, subtly closing the distance between herself and Van. She casually leaned against his shoulder, pressing her large breasts onto him. Van felt a jolt of surprise as her warmth pressed against him. ''Close...'' he thought, taken aback by the sudden proximity. He turned towards Elizabeth, ready to introduce himself. "H-hi... You must be Amoria''s daughter, right? My name''s Van¡ª" "¡ªJunior. He''s Van Hellix''s son," Amoria interjected smoothly, flashing a mischievous smile. ''What is she doing...?'' Van''s mind raced, stunned by her improvisation. Amoria leaned in closer, her voice a soft whisper in his ear. "Play along, okay? Just for a bit, little fella~" Her tone was light. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Taking a deep breath, Van decided to embrace the role Amoria had crafted for him. "V-van? Van Hellix''s son..!? No way...!" Elizabeth exclaimed, her surprise evident as she scrutinized Van more closely, her cheeks tinged with a blush. "Yep... That''s me..." "And this adorable munchkin right here..." Amoria cooed, leaning in behind her bashful daughter, enveloping her in a warm embrace as she drew her closer, their heads nearly touching, while fixing her gaze on Van. "Meet my daughter, Elizabeth. Can you believe she''s actually a year older than you, Vanny? Turning 17 soon...!" she purred with a hint of mischief in her tone. "A-ah... Y-yes... S-she''s right... H-hello... V-van..." Elizabeth stuttered, her cheeks flushing as she struggled to meet Van''s gaze, hoping to conceal her embarrassment. Van observed Amoria closely, a sense of unease creeping over him. ''Please don''t tell me she''s doing what I think she''s doing right now...'' "So, what do you think of my daughter, Van? Isn''t she just... sooooo cute~...?" Amoria inched closer to her flustered daughter, a sly smile playing on her lips as she awaited his response. ''She does.....'' Van reluctantly acknowledged in his mind, recognizing the hidden agenda behind Amoria''s gaze. ''Hm... How do I respond to this...?'' Van thought, a sense of urgency creeping up on him. He then examined Amoria''s daughter. Almost at awe with how similar she was to her mother, and how similar she looks to the Amoria from 16 years ago. Van then smiled weakly. "Well... she''s your daughter. Of course I think she''s cute," He said as he glanced at the two. "Oh..!" Elizabeth blushed slightly. "Oh...." Amoria echoed, sharing in her daughter''s reaction with a blush of her own. Amoria chuckled, a hint of warmth tinting her voice. "Ah, what a gentleman, just like your father," she remarked, a flush of embarrassment spreading across her face. Van noticed their reactions and mistakenly thought he had made them uncomfortable. ''I said something wrong, huh...'' he pondered, unsure. Shifting the mood, Amoria stood up and joined her daughter at the table. "Now, let''s not waste any time and dig in! I bet you two are hungry!" she announced cheerfully, clapping her hands together. "W-wait, mom... Shouldn''t we pray first?" Elizabeth gently interjected. "Liz, we have guests. What have I always told you?" Amoria reminded her calmly. "Person first, Goddess second," Liz replied with a smile, her eyes lighting up. "Person first, Goddess second," Van echoed, his voice blending with Liz''s. Both Amoria and Liz turned to Van in surprise. "E-eh? How did you know that, Van?" Liz asked, her curiosity piqued. Van chuckled awkwardly, scratching his head. "Hehe... well, my uh... My dad used to say that too," he admitted, his gaze drifting away as a blush crept up his cheeks. ''Ahh, what the hell. I''ll just follow her lead,'' He resigned. Amoria''s smile deepened, her eyes softening as she observed Van''s embarrassed expression. Chapter 37 - Play Date "Uhm... So, Van... Where did you and your dad come from? Were you living near the capital after he separated from the party?" Liz asked as they dined. "Well... Uh..." Van hesitated, glancing at Amoria as if looking for cues. She simply smiled back, clearly enjoying watching him squirm. ''She''s getting a kick out of this, huh...?'' Van thought, a touch of resignation in his mental tone. "We just... traveled around, really. Never stayed in one place too long, so we never really had a ''home'' as such. I guess you could say I''ve been on the road all sixteen years of my life..." Van said, trailing off a bit at the end. "Woah...! That sounds so cool... Have you been to the golden grasslands? Oh, and I''ve always wanted to see the elven kingdom. Have you been there?" Liz asked, her excitement bubbling over. ''Ah, the elven kingdom... Proposed to their queen once. Got executed for my trouble. Lovely place, though,'' Van reminisced wryly to himself. ''She''s really excited... But that place would probably just overwhelm her with culture shock. She''d be running for the hills before sundown,'' he thought, amused by her enthusiasm. "Yeah, the elven lands are uh... fascinating, I suppose. Forget the sights, they have an array of unique dishes. Just a dash of salt on some of their local game, and it''s like a little slice of heaven..." Van mused, his tone nostalgic as Liz''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "WOW!! You''ve had meals cooked by the elves?!" Liz exclaimed, her earlier embarrassment fading into sheer awe. ''... The closest I got to ''elf-cooked'' meals was dodging flaming arrows...'' Van thought wryly, observing her enthusiasm. Despite his reservations, he found himself not wanting to burst her bubble. "Uh, yeah, I''ve had elven cuisine, the.. uh... Game I told you about," Van conceded, bending the truth just a tad. ''Technically, the horned deer from there counts... though they''re sacred or something. That also might have been why they were so angry with me... Hopefully she doesn''t catch onto how elves are herbivores...'' he recalled silently, reflecting on the cultural faux pas. "Wait, but aren''t elves herbivores?" Liz suddenly interjected, her brow furrowing in confusion. Caught off guard by her insight, Van faltered for a moment. Glancing at Amoria and finding reassurance in her serene expression, he relaxed and returned his attention to Liz with an easy smile. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Don''t tell an elf if you meet one, but my dad hunted a sacred horned deer for us to eat," Van began nonchalantly, causing Liz to gasp and cover her mouth with her hand. "Oh my..! That''s their sacred animal, how could you?!!" she exclaimed, eyes wide as she looked at Van. "Yeah," Van continued, unfazed, "The elven cuisine I mentioned? It was just that... We cooked it right in the middle of their forest." Liz''s expression grew solemn, but her fascination with Van''s tale only intensified, much like Amoria''s. "Then, they had us completely surrounded, threatening us with arrows and shouting about execution. Starving and not in the mood for their fruit, my dad and I packed up the deer right in front of them while trying to calm them down. Then we bolted, sprinting away as they chased us, shrieking like banshees," he described with a casual shrug. "YOU''RE SO TERRIBLE!!! THE POOR DEER!" Liz yelled, laughter mingling with her mock outrage. Amoria also chuckled, clearly entertained by the story. "But eventually, they cut us off. We were captured and brought before their queen," Van added, his tone still light. "You met the ELVEN QUEEN HERSELF?! AND LIVED TO TELL THE TALE?!" Liz interjected, her eyes practically bulging with awe. "Well, depends who you ask. Seeing no way out, my dad just went for it and proposed to the elven queen, ring and all. True story," Van concluded, as if recounting a casual day out rather than a brush with death. Liz burst into laughter again. "What!? That''s ridiculous!" she exclaimed, while Amoria eyed Van with a mischievous grin. "DID he now...?" she prodded, her smile laced with curiosity and a tinge of envy. Van shifted uncomfortably under her gaze. "Y-yeah... So, the Elven Queen, utterly insulted by a human''s proposal¡ªand by a human who had just hunted their sacred deer, no less¡ªhad him executed right there." Liz hung on every word as Van elaborated on the story. "Feeling a bit of pity for me, since I was just a kid, she let me go with a stern warning. I met up with my dad outside the forest. They didn''t realize he could revive after death, so that was our lucky break," he concluded. "Wait... So... Your father... died?" Liz asked, puzzled. ''Huh...? What kind of question is that?'' "Uh... yeah. He died, and then revived later. His Dark Soul passive... you haven''t heard about it?" Van asked, slightly confused. ''I thought everyone in this world knew by now. I mean, how else could I have survived with a party full of monsters?'' "Your father... can revive after dying? What!?" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with awe and skepticism. Bewildered, Van looked at Amoria. Her expression had turned stern. "...Well, since you said it, there''s no point keeping it a secret anymore, at least not from Liz," she sighed. "Lizzy, your uncle Van could revive after every death. Only the royal family, their first battalion of royal knights, and us know about it," Amoria revealed. "Seriously? I thought everyone knew, except maybe the elves who live in their own world..." Van remarked. Amoria shook her head. "We all kept it a secret. Every enemy that killed your father died before they could spread it. The king knew that if this secret got out, it could be used against him and the party," she explained. Van''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Wow, I had no idea." "That''s why, Lizzy, you need to keep this to yourself. Understand?" Amoria asked, locking eyes with her. She nodded. "Alright... I will!" ''To think this was such a closely guarded secret all this time... I didn''t expect that from them. I should...'' ''...I should give them more credit.'' Chapter 38 - Academy "So... The elves. Why did you go there to begin with?" Liz asked after shaking off her initial surprise learning about the secret. ''I am NOT going to tell her I went there to propose... Well, at least for now.'' "...To try their game. Since they let the forest animals eat the best food, their flesh was of the highest quality." "I... I see..." She murmured, slightly unsure of how to answer. "In short, stay away from the meat if you ever visit those herbivore-nuts," he added with a sigh. "Hmm... Do you dislike the elves, Van?" Liz asked, her curiosity piqued. Amoria also leaned in, listening intently. "Not really. They have their traditions and rules, and we blatantly disrespected them. Honestly, considering what we did, just an execution seems pretty generous." Van replied with a chuckle and a shrug, his tone nonchalant. ''They''re practically saints compared to the mermaids... I was trapped underwater for months because after they drowned me as punishment for proposing to their princess, I respawned in an underwater air pocket instead of on the surface. I managed to escape by repeatedly drowning, which increased my Vigor and Resistance stats each time. That gradually extended the time I could hold my breath. And let''s not even talk about the multiple times I suffered from decompression sickness when I swam up too quickly... Ugh, now I can last over 37 hours underwater on a single breath... And that''s BEFORE dying to Alicia.'' he mused inwardly, the memory still vivid. "I see... You and your father are really wise..." Liz murmured, turning away shyly. "Wise? Did you miss the part where we ate the sacred deer?" Van quipped, slightly amused. "Well, that part wasn''t wise... But you acknowledge that despite how harshly the elves treated you and your father, they can be kind if you respect their customs. I think... Your father was wise to understand that, and you are too for seeing it the same way," Liz responded, her cheeks coloring as she stole a glance at him. Amoria smiled, watching the exchange between Van and her daughter. Van''s eyes widened slightly at Liz''s interpretation. He chuckled inwardly. ''I swear, it''s like dealing with two Amorias here. Max... No, Magus... You did a good job with these two,'' he reflected as he looked down, slightly solemn. ''I''m gonna miss you, harem bastard...'' Their dinner continued, with Van sharing stories of his adventures, cleverly presenting them as tales of him and his father. His narratives, filled with misfortune and his own blunt reactions, kept Liz laughing throughout the meal. "Say, are you here for a long visit?" Liz asked after they finished eating, her voice lingering in the quiet of the dining room. "Uhm, not really. My dad wanted to catch up with old friends here, so we split up in the city to find them. I just happened to run into Amori-... Aunt Amoria by sheer chance," he explained, his voice slightly stuttering as he corrected his informal slip. Amoria couldn''t help but smile at his correction. "We''ll probably leave after we''ve met with everyone, maybe tomorrow or the day after," Van added, his tone matter-of-fact. Liz''s expression fell slightly, "Oh... I see," she murmured softly. Amoria''s smile faded as she watched Liz''s disappointment. She chewed her lip, thinking. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Van''s thoughts wandered. ''It''s not like I can really blend in with their teen daughters as a forty-year-old man, and I''d rather avoid running into Mika and Rika right now after what I did to them... Besides...'' His mind drifted to Alicia''s smile once more. Suddenly, Amoria perked up in her seat, a spark of inspiration flashing across her face. "Actually!" She let out. "Hm?" both Van and Liz turned to her, intrigued. "I... just remembered something! Your father sent word earlier, Van! He mentioned he wanted you to socialize more. He asked me if you could stay here and attend the Academy with Lizzy, Anne, and Mel!" Amoria announced with a burst of enthusiasm. ''These surprises are starting to wear on me...'' Van''s thoughts screamed, completely caught off guard by her suggestion. "Obviously, I agreed! Isn''t that great, Liz? Van could go with you to the Academy!" Amoria exclaimed, her voice shaking slightly with excitement. "R-really..? Uncle Van is really cool..." Liz responded, her face lighting up at the thought, and she offered a bright smile in Van''s direction. ''Amoria, just what the fuck...?'' Van''s mind raced as he stared back at her in disbelief. Amoria met his gaze firmly, her eyes burning with a mix of determination and a silent plea not to disappoint her daughter. Resigned, Van sighed inwardly. ''Great... Now I''m stuck going to school...?'' "But... will you be okay? The Academy is going to become really strict this year..." Liz added, her tone laced with concern as she looked back at Van. "Ahh, don''t worry, sweetie! Vanny here is really, really... REAAAAALLY strong...!" She encouraged her daughter cheerfully, while sneaking a knowing gaze to Van. "A-ah... I see... T-that''s good to hear..." Liz murmured, her gaze inadvertently drifting to Van''s upper torso, now hidden by a shirt as she blushed with a faint smile. ''Hm...?'' Van thought, not understanding the meaning behind her gaze. "Anyway, I told him it was fine for Vanny to stay here until you all go to the Academy. Are you okay with that?" she asked Liz. ''Here it comes...'' Van thought, bracing himself as he observed Liz''s reaction. "I... I don''t really mind..." Liz replied softly, her voice faint as she averted her gaze from Van. ''See? You''ve made her uncomfortable.'' Van mused, offering Amoria a resigned, weak smile. Amoria, noticing Van''s resignation, felt a renewed surge of determination. "Actually... the Academy''s director arranged a place for Van and his father nearby... I was thinking of escorting him there soon..." She assured her daughter. ''Woah, okay. Good. Her daughter''s going to ''reluctantly'' agree to it to not make me feel too uncomfortable and then I could find someplace to crash. Nice save, Amoria.'' Van thought, appreciating the gesture. "N-no..!" Liz suddenly protested, nearly rising from her seat. ''Wait, the fuck?'' He mused, dumbfounded by her reaction. "I mean... if you already have a place, that''s great... But... I would''ve liked it if you stayed here too... I had fun talking to you tonight, and you''re also the son of one of my mom''s best friends..." Liz explained, her voice growing more confident. Van was momentarily speechless. ''Ahh, this kid... No need to try so hard to not offend me. That''s just trying too hard...'' "Oh, great! Because actually, he doesn''t have a place to stay," Amoria chimed in cheerfully, catching her daughter off guard. "M-mom!!" Liz exclaimed, her face flushing with embarrassment as she playfully punched her mother''s shoulder and then buried her face against it. ''Devious, Amoria... very devious...'' Van thought, squinting at Amoria. She returned his gaze with a knowing smile, as if telepathically saying, ''I told you so.'' ''Grr...'' He growled internally before sighing. ''Well. I guess I''ll just keep those two safe until I''m out of here,'' He thought to himself as he looked at Amoria and Liz''s smiles. Just then, a series of knocks echoed through the house. "Oh? Who could that be at this hour?" Amoria wondered aloud as she turned toward the door. "It''s not that late... Maybe it''s Aunt Marcy or Anne!" Liz exclaimed, springing from her seat and heading to the door. As Liz left the room, Amoria''s gaze shifted back to Van. "Van..." she began softly. "Yeah?" he responded, meeting her eyes. "Thank you," she said with a gentle smile. Van chuckled softly, "You said it yourself¡ªwe''re party members," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of warmth as he returned her gaze. "Oh... Uh... Hi, Michael... I''m a bit tied up right now..." Liz spoke through the door, her voice hesitant, capturing the attention of Van and Amoria inside. "Y-you are? Um, when you''re free... maybe we could go out for coffee or something?" Michael, a timid boy around her age, suggested from the other side. "Uh, are you sure? It''s kind of late, and I wouldn''t want to impose..." Liz replied, her smile strained as she hesitated. "You''re never an imposition, Liz! No matter how late, it''s... um... always worth it if it''s with you," he rushed to reassure her, his voice earnest. Amoria leaned back in her chair with a visible sigh, observing her daughter''s awkward interaction. "Haaaah..." she exhaled, a mix of amusement and frustration in her tone. "That boy just doesn''t get the hint..." she murmured under her breath, watching the scene unfold. Van raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the conversation unfolding at the door. Chapter 39 - Frend "Who''s that?" Van inquired casually as Liz seemed to struggle with the visitor at the door. "That''s Michael Evenbrown. He grew up with Liz, Anne, and Mel¡ªgood friends, always together... Almost became childhood sweethearts, even. But recently, he''s become quite persistent," Amoria explained, watching her daughter with a mix of concern and frustration. "Persistent like this?" Van gestured towards the door, eyebrows raised. "Exactly like this," Amoria confirmed, her tone flat. On the other side of the door, Liz attempted to handle the situation diplomatically. "Michael, I appreciate you coming by... I really do, but I''m just... A little tired right now, haha. Aunt Marcy had us running all over the place today," she explained with a weary chuckle. "Oh, yeah! Aunt Marcy can be super tough! Remember when we interned at the guild together? I thought I was going to collapse!" Michael responded with a nervous laugh, trying to lighten the mood. Liz forced a smile, "Yeah, that was... something." Van nodded, "He just doesn''t seem to know when to stop, huh?" "Exactly. And I often have to step in. Liz values her friendships deeply; she wouldn''t want to hurt anyone''s feelings, so she will never admit that kid grew up to be a bother for her, draining her energy reservoir. The Michael she grew up loving isn''t the Michael who''s standing at our door right now, and unfortunately, she won''t realize it until she grows up a bit..." Amoria added, her gaze returning to Liz who was visibly struggling. Van sighed, reflecting on his own past. "I get it. I was a handful myself before I ended up in this world," he commented as he stood and walked towards the door, ready to intervene. "Van?" Amoria asked, her tone laced with surprise as she saw him rise from his seat. "Just relax, Imma give my cute niece a break," Van said with a reassuring smile, then turned to address the doorway where Liz was talking. Amoria''s expression softened into a knowing smile as she watched Van take charge, easing back into her chair, feeling more relaxed now that he was stepping in. Outside, Michael''s voice carried on with hopeful persistence. "Well, if you''re still working at the guild, maybe I could join you? Like when we were kids?" Liz hesitated, her voice tinged with polite dismissal. "What''s the point, really... The Academy starts in just a week. You should probably rest and spend time with your friends." "But Liz, you''re one of my closest friends! I... uh... I wouldn''t mind hanging out more. Maybe if you''re not sure now, I could come back later, and we could go out then? Would that be alright?" he continued, his voice a mix of eagerness and uncertainty. Liz forced a laugh, a hint of impatience beneath her politeness, yet she was unable to refuse as she saw the earnestness in his eyes, "Ahaha... Coming back later might be a bit too late, don''t you think?" she replied, hoping he would catch the hint. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''Dude... Masking your obviously lewd intentions as pure like that... Don''t you know girls have a built-in bullshit detector? Besides...'' Van thought as he took a deep breath. ''... My niece just told you she was nearly worked to death earlier, and you''re still pressing her to go out with you? Looks like I have no choice but to step in...'' Just as Liz was struggling to politely refuse, Van stepped in smoothly, placing his arm around her neck and leaning on her. ''Well, might as well make good use of my chiseled young face...'' Van mused internally, as Liz turned her head and her cheeks flushed deeply upon seeing Van so close. Michael froze in his spot, his face draining of color as he looked at Van, especially noticing Van''s arm casually draped around Lizzy''s neck. "Who''s this, Lizzy? One of your friends?" Van asked, adopting a slightly rough tone as he eyed the stunned Michael. "O-oh... V-van... He... He''s Michael... J-j-just my friend... He... uh... just came to..." Liz stuttered, her voice faltering as she struggled to maintain composure under Van''s imposing presence. ''Nice acting, my niece!'' Van thought, internally applauding Liz''s performance... Not getting that it might be genuine. ''Oh my...!'' Amoria thought as her eyes widened a little, still intrigued as she watched Van in action. "L-liz...?" Michael''s voice was quiet and timid, as if he''d shrunk back, unable to meet either Van''s or Lizzy''s gaze. "Come on, Lizzy... The bed isn''t going to warm itself. Tell your friend here to leave; I''m getting cold out here!" Van declared, not holding back. "W-what? G-get in... bed... I... uh..." Liz faltered, her body trembling slightly as confusion and embarrassment took over. Her face now redder than a tomato. "Bed...? Liz... You have a boyfriend?" Michael''s voice cracked slightly, his eyes glossy as he fought back tears. "Huuuuh?! Isn''t it obvious what''s going on here?" Van boomed, feigning surprise, leaving Liz utterly shocked by the unfolding situation. ''Van, you''re overdoing it...'' Amoria thought, her expression tinged with concern. "With a guy like that...!" Michael muttered under his breath, his teeth clenched tightly. "What? You wanna fight over her? Think you can handle me?" Van taunted with a smirk, his gaze piercing as he looked at Michael. Liz, caught between bashfulness and embarrassment, now looked distinctly uncomfortable. Michael paused, his eyes meeting Van''s confident smile briefly before tears welled up. He turned abruptly and ran away from the doorstep. "Oh my..." Amoria murmured, covering her mouth with her hands. ''That was perhaps too harsh, Van...'' She reflected silently as Liz''s face remained an unreadable mask. Van watched until Michael was out of sight, then he closed the door, his arm still casually draped around Lizzy''s neck. "Well, that was tha¡ª" Van began, but Liz abruptly shoved him aside with both hands. "That was cruel!" she exclaimed, tears beginning to pool in her eyes as she faced Van. Van held her gaze, silent, letting the intensity of her emotions hang in the air. "He looked so sad! Yes, he can be too forward, but he''s really a good person at heart!" Liz insisted, her voice quivering as the image of Michael''s tearful departure replayed in her mind. ''I told you, Van... Haaah... That girl will never realize he just did her a huge favor, not until she matures...'' Amoria thought with a resigned sigh, preparing to intervene and comfort her daughter. "You shouldn''t have done this, Van! You were so cruel!" Liz snapped, frustration lacing her words. Van met her glare with a serene composure. "I''ll take cruel if it means you finally get some sleep," he retorted coolly. Liz lowered her gaze, her frustration simmering just below the surface. He was then waving dismissively as he strolled back to the living room, leaving Liz alone with her turbulent thoughts. He passed Amoria, who wore a look of slight concern yet seemed relieved at Van''s decisiveness. ''...Oh well. She''ll mature eventually... Thanks, Van. Perhaps this kind-hearted lady will eventually show you how to handle these situations with a bit more finesse,'' she mused mischievously as Van passed her. As Van approached the table, the sight of dirty plates and utensils irked him. He blushed and swiftly returned to the kitchen to deposit the dishes. Amoria couldn''t help but giggle as she watched him handle the cleanup. ''That guy... Why does Mom like him so much?'' Liz wondered in her frustration, observing Amoria''s playful reaction to Van''s clumsiness as he came back to the table to help her clean. Chapter 40 - Embrace "Liz, you can head off to sleep. There are things I need to discuss with Van," Amoria said, the evening of chores winding down. Liz gave a silent nod. "Good night, Mom..." Her eyes flicked to Van, laden with the shadows of unspoken words, remembering his recent harshness toward Michael. Van offered her a gentle smile. "Good night, kid," he said with a calm smile. Liz''s brows furrowed slightly, a spark of irritation in her gaze as Van called her a kid. She turned abruptly and disappeared into her bedroom. Left in the echoing quiet, Amoria exhaled deeply, her frustration palpable. About a minute later, Amoria relaxed on the sofa. "...Did I say something wrong?" Van inquired, picking up on the chill in the air as he joined Amoria on the sofa. "Van, you need to start acting your age around Liz," Amoria chastised, her tone firm. "What? I am acting my age," Van retorted, his calm belying the tension. "No, act your actual age," Amoria corrected sharply. "Uh... Should I have read her a bedtime story then?" Van asked, clearly missing the point. Amoria''s patience snapped. She reached out and grasped his cheeks, squeezing with exasperation. "For the love of all that is holy, act like the teenager you are supposed to be!" she growled, her voice thick with irritation. "... Even if you say that... I can''t just mimic some random teenager," Van protested, his words muffled and distorted as Amoria manipulated his face playfully yet pointedly. "It seemed like you managed just fine earlier when that boy was here!" she countered, her fingers tweaking his mouth into a grimace. Van fixed her with a serious look, his muffled voice struggling for clarity. "Do you disagree with what I said?" he asked, his words garbled as Amoria''s grip forced his lips into a distorted plea. Amoria peered into Van''s eyes, discerning the sincerity within them. She released his mouth and reclined on the sofa, her expression softening. "You know, you could have been gentler with that boy, for both his sake and Liz''s feelings... At least, that''s what I would''ve told you 2 years ago. However, Liz often wears herself out trying to entertain him. It would be fine if he reciprocated, but he doesn''t due to his timid nature; which makes him awfully selfish- and she''s the one who always ends up drained. He doesn''t seem to consider her needs above his own, ever, and I worry she might break under the strain," she confided, her voice tinged with concern. "In short... Since she won''t say it herself..." Amoria paused, turning to face Van with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Van." Van nodded. "Sure." Amoria''s gaze lingered on him longer than usual, prompting a cautious, "Uh... Amoria? You good?" from Van. She let out a playful chuckle and swiftly leaned in close, her face inches from his, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "..." Van''s reaction remained impassive as he met her gaze calmly, yet confusedly. Seeing his slightly flustered reaction, Amoria giggled, her voice a seductive purr as she pulled back slightly. "You don''t have to tease me like that. It''s... I might get the wrong idea," he murmured, looking away. Ignoring his discomfort, Amoria shifted her entire body, seating herself on his lap and wrapping her arms around him. Van gasped softly, feeling her weight press against him, the initial shock fading into a warm embrace. His heart thudded wildly with anticipation. "The wrong idea... What might that be, Vanny?" she cooed, her forehead resting against his, her smile intimate and inviting. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Please, Amoria. I''m... I thank you for what you''ve done, I am. But this is hardly the time for these... Games." Van murmured, his voice hesitant and low. "That I might actually want to kiss you...?" Amoria whispered, her breath a warm caress against his cheek. "Amoria..." His reply was a mere murmur, laced with uncertainty. "I wasn''t just teasing you back then, Van... And..." Her voice dropped to a sultry whisper, tickling his ear before she drew back slightly, her forehead resting against his, her golden hair cascading around them, forming a curtain that blocked out the world. Her eyes, deep blue and shimmering, held him captive. "...And I''m not just teasing you now..." she continued, her fingers tenderly cradling his face as her lips inched closer to his. "...I can prepare a second bath afterward... In case you realized you actually do need my help..." She cooed. ¡®Is it fine... maybe?¡¯ Van wondered, gazing into her eyes¡ªeyes that showed not a trace of hesitation. ¡®Are the last two years with Alicia... really gone? Just like that? Can I let myself indulge in this...?¡¯ His heart tightened. ¡®Is it really fine? Even though... I wanted to go back...?¡¯ "...What about your kid?" Van asked, still leaning back, maintaining some distance between them, though his eyes remained locked on hers. "She''s already asleep... Just relax," Amoria whispered smoothly, her voice warm and inviting. "I... I always wanted to do this with you, you know?" "I see..." Van glanced down for a moment, thoughts swirling. ¡®Right... I was supposed to be with Amoria from the beginning.¡¯ His mind flickered back to his time in Magus''s party. ¡®Now that he''s gone... I can, can¡¯t I? I can be with someone without fearing she''d get.. Taken, since she loved me even back then, to a degree. And... it¡¯s someone I wanted, even before Alicia.¡¯ Amoria¡¯s warmth pressed against him, the soft weight of her presence sealing out the cool air. He could feel her breath, the way her hair brushed against his skin, trapping the heat between them. ¡®Should I really...?¡¯ he thought, his mind teetering on the edge. Her presence was intoxicating, drawing him in. ¡®Just... let go?¡¯ His eyes fluttered shut, surrendering to the moment, anticipation humming through him. His mind drifted toward the sweetness of her lips... ...Alicia¡¯s lips. The sudden shout shattered the stillness, snapping Van back to reality. "Hey, Amoria, ya'' there?" The voice echoed through the apartment as the door swung open with a bang. Startled, Van and Amoria jerked apart. His eyes shot open, just in time to catch the sharp shift in her expression¡ªannoyance flickering across her face. She clicked her tongue in frustration, her gaze darting toward the hallway. ¡®Woah... I¡¯ve never seen that look on her before,¡¯ Van thought, surprise mixing with a strange sense of admiration. Amoria slid off his lap, standing with a frustrated sigh. Van leaned back, exhaling softly, as if releasing a burden he hadn¡¯t realized he was carrying. ¡®...Maybe it¡¯s a good thing,¡¯ he thought, feeling as though he had held onto something important after all. "Ah... Marcy, Lalyn...! What a pleasant surprise!" Amoria''s voice wavered slightly, her smile taut as she greeted the arrivals. Marcilla, brash and unconcerned with decorum, strode past the kitchen while Lalyn entered with a serene elegance, her gaze sweeping the room quietly. "Hello, Amoria..." Lalyn''s greeting floated through the air, soft and composed. ''I was too invested to notice them coming,'' Van thought, ''But that voice...'' ''Marcy?'' His thoughts fragmented as he stood, turning to face his former companion, Marcilla the adept mage-warrior. Her expression was an enigmatic mask as she regarded him. Before he could complete his greeting, "Marcy, I¡ª" she rushed over and embraced him with unexpected force. "Oh..." he exhaled, surprised by the intensity of her grip. Even Amoria pulled back slightly. "I fucking missed you, helmet-headed dumbfuck." Marcilla''s said, her head resting heavily on his shoulder, her arms engulfing him completely. Van chuckled softly, the sound muffled by the tight embrace. "Missed ya'' too, Armstrong..." he murmured in his chuckle. ''This one always got her to punch me,'' Van thought in amusement, half-expecting Marcilla to start throwing punches even in the embrace. "Shut up..." she whispered instead, clinging to him. ''Huh, she wasn''t kidding, then... Well,'' He took a deep breath, ''I can''t say the feeling''s mutual. The fact she''s hugging me like this, yeah. None of them know they were brainwashed.'' Amoria''s smile warmed as she watched them. "Van..." she murmured, drawing his attention as she sidled up beside them, joining the hug. "It''s really good to finally see you again," she added. ''...'' "Meatshield," Lalyn called out coldly from a distance, her towering stature imposing as she merely observed Van. Van turned to Lalyn. "It''s good to see you''re in fighting form..." she commented, her voice softening with a hint of a blush as she placed a hand on his other shoulder, avoiding his gaze. ''Huh. Arlyn didn''t tell her, then?'' he thought, not fully intaking how the trio continued to lean into him. ''Yeah. This hug means nothing.'' He concluded. "Well..." he murmured, capturing their attention as they remained close. "It''s not bad seeing you all in good shape," he confessed, his expression relaxing. ''But it''s not... Not bad, either.'' Chapter 41 - Catch-Up "Calling me a kid..." Liz muttered, her frustration knitting her brows as she settled into her bed. "And doing something so horrible to Michael, who was just being nice!" She clenched her fist, her voice a whisper in the quiet of her room. "That guy... is just a senseless punk...! I... don''t like him!" She turned her gaze away, her determination hardening. "I don''t know what Mom sees in him. Why was she staying silent? It must be because he''s Van Hellix''s son, so she wants to make him feel welcome... I get it... But that was just too much!" "I''ll take cruel if it means you get some sleep," she recalled Van saying with unsettling casualness. "No... that was just an excuse! He didn''t HAVE to be this cruel..." Liz convinced herself as she recalled Van casually draping his arm around her neck. She blushed, remembering the feel of his embrace and his toned body. Yet, her hands clenched the sheets in frustration. "...He mentioned his father proposing to the elven queen... Maybe he''s just a womanizer like his father... And I agreed to sleep under the same roof as someone like that... Tomorrow, I''ll talk to Michael. I''d much rather be with him than with that guy!" she concluded, her thoughts fading into the darkness as sleep slowly enveloped her. ----- After an emotionally charged reunion, Van, Lalyn, Amoria, and Marcilla stepped outside, congregating near a bench. The atmosphere, still heavy with unspoken words, hinted at a serious discussion ahead. "There''s something we all wanted to talk to you about, Van," Amoria initiated, her tone serious as they settled down. Mika and Rika lingered nearby, out of sight but within earshot. "Sure, hit me with it," Van replied, leaning forward, his full attention on Amoria. "The Goddess gave me a revelation after... Magus''s death," Amoria said, her voice faltering slightly. "Speaking of which, why did he do it?" Van interjected, his question sharp, cutting through the lingering tension. Amoria glanced at Marcilla and Lalyn. Their expressions soured, and they looked away, visibly uncomfortable. "I''ll... tell you about it later. This is more important." "No," Van countered firmly, drawing a discomfited look from Amoria and the others. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Van, what I have to say is more important. This can wait¡ª" Amoria attempted to regain control of the conversation. "No, Amoria. I deserve to know. I get that... It might''ve been rough," he began, his gaze piercing as he caught Amoria flinch at his words, "but he was my..." Van stopped himself, reluctant to complete his sentence. "Van..." Marcilla interjected softly, her hand finding his thigh in a comforting gesture. Van turned to face her, his expression softening at her near-tearful look. "...Please," she whispered, her eyes beseeching him for understanding. He then nodded softly, turning back to Amoria, who offered a weak smile. "Thank you. I promise... I''ll share it with you in time," she assured him. "...She relayed that the Dragon King is poised to take over the royal capital. Apparently, he''s searching for something here." Amoria continued. "What is it?" Van pressed, leaning forward with keen interest. "I don''t know. None of us do. Lalyn even asked Arlyn... But she''s clueless as well. All we know is that the Dragon King will keep attacking, as he has for the past 16 years," Amoria elaborated, her voice tinged with exhaustion. "16 years...?" Van echoed, the number settling heavily in his mind. ''They''ve been under that kind of pressure for 16 years...? Just about... after I left...'' He scanned their faces¡ªlined with worry and anxiety, the burden of years etched even on Lalyn''s stoic visage. Memories of his last goodbye with Magus flooded back, mingling with guilt. His decision to leave then had seemed necessary, but now it felt more selfish. "Yes. But... we managed. Magus was always there to rise to the occasion whenever needed. About ten years ago, another of the Dragon King''s offspring attacked. It was Yagun. He was the youngest, but ridiculously powerful," Amoria continued, "It was a grueling battle... almost as tough as the demon lord herself. But we managed," Amoria concluded, her voice carrying a trace of weariness. Their eyes then fixed intently on Van. He could feel the intensity of their gazes piercing through him. "Van. We know it was you who killed Arutol... How... How did you get so strong?" Amoria asked, her curiosity tinged with a note of urgency. Van sighed deeply, a heavy silence filling the moment. ''I guess anyone would be curious about it. It''s not exactly a sensitive topic... But they might despise me if they knew what I''ve been up to these last two years.'' His mind raced with the potential backlash of revealing his alliance with the infamous Demon Lord and befriending her demons, envisioning their disgusted reactions and potential hostility. ''I should keep it a secret for now, especially since we don''t know who might be listening... But I also don''t want to lie too much to these folks. They don''t need any more drama in their lives, well, for now.'' "I died a lot during the 16 years I was away. My stats kept rising, and I eventually hit the stat cap," Van explained, trying to keep his tone light and unconcerned. Van noticed the shadow of doubt and awe flicker across their faces as they processed his words. He could feel their tension, the silent calculations they were likely making in their heads. ''I bet Mika and Rika are already plotting how to take me down... They heard the demonic tongue, after all,'' he thought, a touch of melancholy tinting his expression. "The... Cap..? Impossible...!!" Marcilla echoed, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes wide and disbelieving. "999...? In Strength, Resistance, and Vigor, you mean?" Lalyn asked, her tone cool yet tinged with incredulity. "Van..." Amoria interjected, her voice laden with caution as she fixed him with a penetrating gaze. "That''s... Magus''s main stat, intelligence, was at 901 at his prime! How is what you have even possible...!?" Amoria pressed, her disbelief palpable in the thickening air around them. Chapter 42 - Stay "Yeah, I just died a lot, like I said. Then, after taking down Arutol, my level shot up, boosting my stats significantly," Van explained. "I''m curious how often you died to get such a huge boost... But killing Arutol must have pushed your stats to 999, huh?" Marcilla surmised confidently. "He must have been weaker than Yagun if he went down that easily, right?" Her speculation met nods from the group. Except Lalyn who simply met her gaze. "Solid," Van simply nodded. "Oh, I see! That makes sense," Marcilla said, pleased with her conclusion. "So, that would make you the same rank as Magus, right?" She continued. "Hm... Unsure. My stats are really strong in only three areas, and I don''t really have anything amazing aside from my Dark Soul... so maybe not..." Van said, his eyes looking to the stars as he was deep in thought. "However, I''m still curious about what caused you to die so often and how your stats increased so drastically..." Lalyn mused, her gaze piercing. Van gulped. "We''ll save that for another time," she decided, much to Van''s relief. "Anyway, Van," Amoria picked up, her demeanor both calm and determined. "The Goddess also sent me a vision about the Academy after Magus''s passing in addition. I think it means whatever The Dragon King wants with us... It must be related to the Academy." she added. "I was really concerned something dangerous might happen there, so we kept Liz, Marcy''s, and Lalyn''s daughters away for a month just to be safe. When nothing suspicious occurred, we let them return. Everything seemed normal, except for the usual dragon attacks... until Arutol appeared," Amoria concluded. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "We knew we were basically counting our days after that guy died... Counting our days until a dragon like Yagun came along..." Marcilla sighed heavily. "But then, you showed up, meatshield," Lalyn added, her tone mixing respect with a hint of forced ambivalence. "So now... Van. I come to you with a plea..." she continued, taking his palms in hers and locking eyes with him. "Please... Stay with us and prot¡ª" "Stop," Van interrupted, his confusion evident, catching everyone off guard. "W-what...?" Lalyn whispered, her eyes wide as she searched his almost weirded-out expression. "This is where you live, and your kids. I get that we may not be the best acquaintances, but we have a past..." he said nonchalantly, scratching his head and looking away. "And, you pulled me out of a tough spot, so there''s that." "I''m not just going to leave after hearing all this," he muttered, a sense of resolve in his voice. As they all sat there, the tension seemed to lift from their shoulders, replaced by a growing sense of relief. "I''ll stay." Van affirmed calmly. "Y-you...!! You bastard, when did you learn to be such a smooth talker!!?" Marcy exclaimed, her own face flushing as she pinned him beneath her armpit and noisily ruffled his hair while she bashfully clenched her teeth... ... At least, that''s what she wanted to do, as she couldn''t pull him down. She ended up clumsily clinging to him, looking away in silence. ''... Did she try to pull me down just now...?'' He thought as he looked at her, his eyebrow shooting up. "You good?" Van asked. "Shut up... I tried to do something," She hurriedly sighed as she let him go and turned away, "Just wanted to say thanks..." "Right... Sure," Van replied flatly. Amoria''s heart, previously heavy with worry, now fluttered with a wave of relief. "Hmph. At least you know your place as a meatshield," Lalyn remarked coolly as she stood, turning to walk away without another word. The group then watched Lalyn''s retreating figure, recognizing her tough exterior barely concealed her relief. ''And after I make sure everything''s okay with these guys...'' He thought to himself, once more recalling Alicia. ''I''ll go back to her,'' "Now, Van. Let''s go back up. You must still be tired, I''ll warm the bed for you (with my magic)" Amoria murmured innocently. Then, Marcilla, Lalyn, and the assassin sisters all froze, their gazes snapping to Amoria with an intensity, previously unobserved. Van immediately sensed the shift in the atmosphere, his eyes widening as he caught the implications of Amoria''s words, realizing she had unintentionally(?) suggested something far more intimate than intended... ''Haaah...'' Van sighed internally. Chapter 43 - Ranking Despite the obvious provocation from Amoria''s side, Lalyn and Marcilla (And Mika and Rika) seemed unfazed and soon made their way home. Van and Amoria ascended to her residence. ''... Just what was the point of saying that in front of them?'' Van blinked. "Ah," Amoria muttered as she turned off the lights, her voice echoing softly as they headed to their respective rooms. "Since my daughter''s here, we''ll need to be considerate... At least for now," she sighed, turning towards Van. "...Good night, Van," she said, her face clouded with frustration before she disappeared into her bedroom and closed the door behind her. "... Good night," he silently called before entering the guest room Amoria had prepared for him. ''It''s... Getting a little complex, everything,'' Van mused as he stared at the ceiling, his thoughts drifting to his imminent enrollment at the magic academy. ''Magus''s rank, huh...?'' he contemplated. In this world, only Magus and I had the ability to see our own Stats and Levels directly. For others to appraise such attributes on their own would require an exorbitant amount of energy¡ªso immense, in fact, that the practice has been outright banned. For example Salem Dyke and his dead appraiser. Higher stats mean more energy, and even if my stats were lower, it would be downright wasteful. ''I suppose the shadow lord wanted to be accurate.'' ''Either way, it was simply inefficient for everyone else.'' To navigate this, this world''s society has established a system to classify power through a series of rankings. Those rankings are measured using a special stone, and at least a C-Rank magician to measure the rank. Ranks are as followed: F Rank E Rank D Rank C Rank B Rank A Rank S Rank Legendary Rank (L Rank) Myth Rank (M Rank) At the pinnacle of this hierarchy stands G Rank, for Godly. This tier is reserved for the most formidable beings, such as the Demon Lord and the Dragon King, recognized as G-tier threats due to their immense power and influence. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Above all, however, exists a classification that transcends even the Godly: Ascended Rank, designated as "AX". This is a status that apparently only that harem-loving Goddess has achieved... And, according to the Demons, The Archdemon, too. According to this world''s history she and him were originally ranked G when they roamed the mortal lands, they were then equals to the ancient Demon Lord and the Dragon King. A while later, the two ascended to the God Realm, known as Arataxia, with two separate regions that each govern on their own. They attained a power so unparalleled that it necessitated the creation of the AX Rank. This ranking system is the standard method to gauge and communicate power levels within this realm. When I was transmigrated, I began my journey as an F Rank and, through countless trials and battles alongside Magus and others against formidable foes like the Demon Lord, I advanced to C Rank by the end of our adventures. As for Magus, I''d say that harem bastard transmigrated as an AX with those broken harem passives. Seriously though, he was ranked C when he transmigrated. He advanced to L by the time we fought the demon lord. The fact he reached cap level means he probably moved up to the Myth Rank, or near it before he died. From there on, the qualifications to attain G rank and beyond are unclear to me. I doubt I''m anywhere near those, even with these stats. Since I only have a lot of power in only three areas (STR/VIG/RES). My stat radar chart probably looks like the X, Y, Z graph¡ªjust straight lines in three directions, considering their scale. ''Still, I''d take it. These stats realistically put me above everyone in the continent, or even the world, most likely.... So I won''t have trouble keeping them safe... At least until after this threat is over and I can go back to Alicia,'' He thought, gradually nodding off.. ...Completely unaware of the two slender and feminine figures spying on him outside of the window. Van woke with the first light, stretching and yawning into the calm of dawn. ''I can''t remember the last time I slept this well...'' he thought, his mind slowly shifting from the fog of sleep to the clarity of day. ''Hmm... Now that I have some time to myself... I need to check something...'' "Status Open," he commanded, and before him, his status window materialized, a familiar interface that had accompanied him throughout his adventures in this world. Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Human LEVEL: 212 STATS: VIG: 999 (+48,004) STR: 999 (+30,361) RES: 999 (+42,731) DEX: ... MANA: .... ... .... ''Wow, these stats are way higher than I expected. And level 212...? I suppose I leveled up by killing Salem Dyke... Or maybe his Orc? Either way the fact the stats still rise by a percentage is insane. Quite the oversight by our benevolent Goddess... I bet she''s tearing her hair out seeing these numbers. Oh, who am I kidding? She''s probably too busy milking that bastard dry,'' he mused, a chuckle escaping him as he stared at the ceiling. But a resolve hardened in him as he considered his next steps. ''Either way, don''t worry. Your harem and their little ones are safe with me. I''ve decided to stay here until this dragon threat is dealt with. My debt to you may be clear, and I have no obligation to stay... But at the very least, I want to do something good before I tell them they were brainwashed, and that I knew all along. That way, they won''t hate me enough to seek me out for revenge, at the very least.'' Chapter 44 - New Day -------------------A BIT EARLIER...------------------------- "Mika, what''s up?" Amoria called out as she and the assassin settled into the quiet of the guild''s empty room. "I won''t... beat around the bush," Mika began, her voice faltering as she swallowed hard. Amoria''s concern intensified as she observed the raw emotions etching the assassin''s face. "...Please... Van... needs your help," Mika whispered, her gaze dropping, shame tinging her features. Amoria''s eyes widened in shock, her hands instinctively clenching into fists on her thighs. "Van...? What''s going on?" she stammered, struggling to grasp the urgency of Mika''s sudden plea. "Please... just help Van. You might be the.... only one who can reach... him right now," Mika''s voice broke as tears began to fall, her body shaking with each sob. Without hesitation, Amoria stood and wrapped her arms around the assassin, comforting her with gentle pats on the back, as one would soothe a distressed child. "There, there... I''m here," Amoria reassured her, feeling a twinge in her heart at the sight of the usually stoic assassin overwhelmed by emotion. "Mika... and Rika did something bad to him... Please... go to him," Mika''s voice was barely a whisper, muffled as she buried her head in Amoria''s shoulder, her tears dampening the fabric of Amoria''s outfit. "Shhh... it''s okay... just tell me what happened, okay?" Amoria''s voice softened, a calm reassurance as she continued to pat her back, trying to ease her distress. The master assassin then burst into tears, her arms tightly wrapping around Amoria. Her sobs were awkward and rough, the voice of someone who had never allowed herself to cry before. "It''s okay... I''m here..." Amoria whispered soothingly as she patted Mika''s head. Mika wept on her shoulder, her voice muffled and broken. She explained that she and Rika had been slaves for the past ten years, coerced by Salem to seduce Van and lure him into captivity, making him another slave of their master after he killed Arutol. She recounted every step of their deceit, the details painfully clear, up until they reached Salem''s dungeon. There, Salem had revealed everything to Van, sharing all of his secrets and taunting him cruelly. Mika continued, her voice trembling, revealing how, for some reason, the slave mark didn''t work on Van. He managed to break free, kill Salem, and liberate both her and Rika. Choosing her words carefully, Mika omitted any mention of the demonic tongue or Van''s actual stats, keeping those details to herself. "And now... Van is at the cemetery," she continued in her weeps, "He learned of Magus''s death. Please... Just go to him. Rika is there... making sure no one interrupts..." This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Her plea hung in the air as she clung herself to Amoria. Amoria''s mind raced, her heart clenching with anger and sorrow as she pieced together the full extent of Mika''s torment under Salem Dyke. Her eyes blazed with fury at her own ignorance of her friend''s suffering. "Amoria..." Mika''s voice cracked as she pushed Amoria gently but firmly away from the embrace. "Please, go." "I won''t leave you alone," Amoria protested, placing her hands firmly on Mika''s shoulders. "You''ve been suffering all this time!" Mika held Amoria''s gaze, "We... Will be fine. We''re trained to endure torture, however..." Her lips pursed, her body betraying a sligh shiver as she looked away. "Harsh it may be," She finished. "...But Van doesn''t have the tools for this. By the way he spoke, and behaved..." ''.. And reacted, only by us touching him..'' She thought inwardly, frowning as she recalled the tears coming from his eyes just by being hugged for a prolonged duration. "He has been through a lot these past 20 years. And what isolation he struggled with... We made it worse. Please go. I will be fine," Mika insisted, her voice steadying, "I will make sure you are uninterrupted... And I''ll let the others know." Her words hung heavily between them, a plea for understanding and action that Amoria could not ignore. "...Alright... But talk to me afterwards... Please." ------------------------- PRESENT. After Van and Amoria had entered the apartment --------------------- ''She and Rika still haven''t shown up...'' Amoria thought with concern as she drifted off to sleep. A new day dawned, and Amoria woke early, before the sunrise. The worry in her heart eased slightly as she rose from her bed and prepared for the day in the bathroom. Shortly after, she emerged to find her daughter also awake. "So unusual... Why are you up so early, Lizzy?" Amoria asked, her curiosity piqued. "A-ah... It''s just..." Lizzy stammered, her eyes flicking briefly toward the door leading to Van''s room. "I want to work for Aunt Marcy today. Starting early... There was a lot of leftover work!" she explained anxiously. Amoria raised an eyebrow. "Really...? It''s not something else?" she prodded. "U-uh... Really, it isn''t...!" Lizzy asserted, mustering a forced smile. ''Mom likes that guy... I can''t just tell her I don''t want to see him... I just have to hold out until the Academy starts. Then we won''t have to see each other,'' Liz thought. "I see... Are you sure you want to leave so early? I was thinking of sending Vanny with you to get acquainted with the guild..." Amoria suggested. "N-NO!" Lizzy blurted out, then quickly tried to cover her reaction. ''Ah... I see how it is now,'' Amoria realized, giving her daughter a knowing look. "I-I mean... I wouldn''t want to bore him with that. It''s really tough work, after all... And he must be tired¡ª" "Yes, yes, Lizzy. I understand. You can go after you finish up," Amoria murmured with a sigh, leaving the bathroom and returning to her room to dress. ''Yes...'' Lizzy sighed in relief as she entered the bathroom to prepare for the day. ''...I guess I''ll have to walk him there myself...'' Amoria thought with a satisfied smile. A bit later... "Van...?" Amoria called softly, her voice just loud enough to rouse him from sleep. "Uh... Amoria...?" His voice was raspy, his throat dry from a long night''s rest. It was now late morning, several hours after Liz had left. "Sleepyhead..." Amoria pouted, a hint of disappointment in her tone. She had hoped to tease him a bit more upon waking. "I slept... Well," Van muttered, rubbing his eyes. "Comfortable bed you got here," "Glad to hear that. I''ve left some new clothes for you. Get changed. Marcy needs some help at the guild, and I thought you''d be perfect for it," Amoria said, her smile broadening as he sat up. "Oh, sure," he agreed calmly. "That was a quick response," she noted, her eyebrows rising slightly, but her smile remained. "Well, I don''t really have anything better to do. I was actually thinking about heading to the guild myself to earn some coins by doing quests," he said as he stretched. "Oh, you won''t be doing quests... Just get changed and come with me?" she said, leaving the room. ''I see... Or maybe I don''t. Never mind. I wonder what she has in mind,'' Van thought as he prepared, donning the new set of clothes Amoria had left for him. Chapter 45 - Elegance Before long, they had left Amoria''s apartment. As they walked down the street, heads turned to look at them. "Ah, Amoria...?" Van murmured, his eyebrow lifting upwards. "What is it, Van?" she asked innocently. "Well... We''re a bit close?" he noted, glancing at how she clung to his elbow. "What kind of nonsense is that? Of course, we are... Isn''t it natural for party members to be close?" she replied casually, her smile unwavering as she stayed close to his side. "...Right... If you say so." He called, relaxing his body as they walked together; yet his body was still slightly tense. ''It feels wrong,'' He thought to himself, ''It''s like, I''m cheating on Alicia, even though we were never really a couple... Why can''t I just enjoy my time with Amoria?'' Van and Amoria were weaving through the crowded marketplace on their way to the guild when they encountered a swaggering leaning against a cart piled high with fruit. His smirk widened as he noticed Amoria, his gaze openly appreciative in a way that made Van''s eye twitch ''... Right, Amoria''s a beautiful woman. And If I tried slugging every bastard that threw her this look, I''d have to kill the entire city.'' Van thought, inhaling deeply. "Hey, pretty lady, why don''t you drop the kid and come hang with me?" the hoodlum, a sly grin spreading across his face as he eyed Van dismissively. ¡°So, little boy, how about you wait here while I show mommy a good time¡­¡± the hoodlum sneered, stepping into Van and Amoria¡¯s personal space. Instead of anger or frustration, Van regarded him with calm curiosity. ¡®Given her status as Magus''s wife and a member of our party, I expected her to command more fear and respect. What¡¯s with this idiot¡­?¡¯ he mused, watching the man, unfazed. Amoria¡¯s grip on his elbow tightened slightly. ¡®¡­Is she really upset by this?¡¯ Van wondered, sensing the subtle pressure in her hold. ¡®Well, guess I¡¯ll have to step in. I''d rather not waste the whole day on this clown.¡¯ Van shifted forward, ready to intervene. ¡°She¡¯s not inter¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Amoria¡¯s hand landed gently but firmly on his arm, halting him. Her expression was calm, her cool smile betraying none of the tension. ¡®...?¡¯ ¡°I appreciate the offer,¡± she said smoothly, her voice polite yet devoid of warmth. ¡°But no, thank you.¡± The man leaned closer with a sneer, undeterred. ¡°Aw, come on now... I even brought treats for the little boy. You know you want to.¡± He turned to Van with a grin that dripped condescension. ¡°Why don¡¯t you convince mommy to come with this nice older brother, huh? I¡¯ll give you all kinds of goodies. Just wanna have a deep conversation with her.¡± Van stared at him, unimpressed. ¡®Is he seriously trying to get Amoria to bang him behind the dumpster? Amoria, of all people? That¡¯s¡­ bold, considering who Amoria is. She could squash him without even trying, given her rank.¡¯ His thoughts remained level, as if he was watching from afar, ¡®... Rather than aiming for her, it''s... like he¡¯s more focused on provoking me. But... I feel... nothing. I always imagined that if someone hit on Amoria before me, or acted like a sleazebag like that, I''d get angry and frustrated... But there''s just...¡¯ He thought as he focused on his stomach, ''Nothing. Even if I imagine her actually agreeing to something this outrageous and walking away... There''s just this feeling of...'' ''... It is what it is.'' He thought. ''Like it doesn''t even matter.'' His gaze didn¡¯t waver, calm and relaxed as the man¡¯s bravado grew louder. ¡°What¡¯s with that look, kid!? Can¡¯t you appreciate me looking out for ya, huh!?¡± the hoodlum bellowed, his voice booming across the street, drawing curious glances from the bystanders. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Amoria Veil?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s hitting on her again? How embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that kid with her?¡± ¡°A relative, maybe?¡± Murmurs rippled through the crowd, casting an air of disapproval toward the scene unfolding before them. Amoria''s smile didn''t waver as she cut in, "Really, we must be going. I have a job, after all..." Van still looked at him. Amoria, upon noticing Van''s relaxed palm, placed her soft hand onto it as she whispered. "Come on, Van... It''s not worth it. He is not worth it." She said. ''...? Does she think I''m getting angry over it?'' Van''s gaze flicked to Amoria. ''I don''t know what you expect of me, Amoria. But I can''t just... Act and feel like I''m your partner in the blink of an eye¡ª'' "It''s not as if I choose which man I should go with based on the number of pieces of rotten meat between their teeth," She added with a mocking smile as she nudged Van to look at the man''s mouth. "Pfft..." Van chuckled in resignation, breaking the line of sight with the man as he spotted the meat pieces she had talked about. ''That was pretty funny,'' He thought. "HEY, WHAT''S SO FUNNY, HUH!!?" He yelled, a single piece of meat falling off his teeth. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Oh, nothing. You''re such a big strong man, older brother, so I''m laughing out of fear..." He said, earning a light chuckle from Amoria. ''Well, I guess it doesn''t hurt to try a little just to get out of here, hm?'' His thoughts lightened up. "But..." He added as he wrapped his arm around Amoria''s neck, "Me and my mommy here need to go to work. Will you kindly let us pass, being the strong man that you are?" Van said gently with a smile, nodding towards the sword on his belt, Amoria casually leaning into the embrace as she looked at him confidently. "...Hmph. Whatever." The man grunted as he walked off. The other people around them sighed in relief, looking at Van. "The way he handled that is so dignified... Who is that young man..?" "Ahh, he looks so nice too..." ''Wait, what?'' Van thought as he heard the chatter, ''That can''t be right. My passive should''ve made them all think I was plotting something rather than think I''m someone dignified...'' He narrowed his eyebrows, yet feeling the pull from Amoria''s grasp, he quickly brushed it aside. ''Maybe it''s because I''m close to her...?'' Amoria smiled proudly at Van as they too continued on their path. As Van and Amoria walked off, the man, feeling he came out at a loss, began blurting loudly, "Whatever, man. She might be top-quality sloppy seconds of Magus Veil, but she''s still sloppy seconds. She doesn''t worth much anymore." Van could feel the threads that held him to reason beginning to snap and crack, millions at a time. He then chuckled, "Just some pathetic hero''s leftovers! She might be why he killed himself, haha." Amoria''s eyes widened, her face draining of color as she felt Van''s muscles tensing in an instant. ----------FLASHBACK---------------- "Van... Listen carefully. As a token of my gratitude for teaching me the ways of Ace the Venturer, allow me to impart some wisdom to you. Since you are bound to return to this castle in your pursuit of Her Majesty''s heart, and given that you are human, some demons will inevitably lash out at you because of your origin," Varlog cautioned. "And they WILL rile you up at some point." "When that time comes, what will you do?" "Turn the other cheek?" Van suggested. "Turn the... What does that mean, again?" Varlog asked, puzzled. "It''s a saying from my world. It means not to retaliate or let their mockery affect you," Van explained with a shrug. "...No, that is merely the act of a coward," Varlog countered sharply. "So, I should kill them on the spot?" Van ventured, half-joking. "You truly are inept at social cues, aren''t you?" Varlog chided. "Resorting to senseless violence is the mark of a weakling, and worse, a narcissistic, immature imbecile. If you feel compelled to respond..." "Do it with sophistication. Not only It''ll help score you points with Her Majesty, but your image around the mature demons will also improve." "Okay, I''m all ears." "Excellent. Here is what you should do..." ------------------------ "Van... Please... Please just ignore¡ª" Amoria begged, but as she looked up at Van, she saw a relaxed smile on his face. "Trust me on this one," Van said softly, meeting her eyes. "R-Right..." she muttered, reluctantly letting go of his hand as he turned around. Van turned slowly, his demeanor calm. He fixed the hoodlum with a steady gaze. ''It''s going to be a little awkward. Despite what Varlog warned me of, none of the demons actually did any of that, so this is my first shot at doing something like this... Now, I''m a little nervous,'' ______ Varlog: "First, decide on a narrative and believe it. Act as if you''re the author, and a character in said narrative." ______ Van began to clap loudly, drawing the market''s attention and the hoodlum''s confusion. "What''s with you, kid? Got a stick up your ass?" He sneered with a chuckle. ''Alright, what''s really sticking out about this dude? Hm...'' Van then inevitably recalled Amoria''s comment about this person''s teeth. "No, no, I was just admiring the willpower of those pieces of meat between your teeth," Van pointed out, nodding at the man. Everyone in the market glanced towards him. Upon noticing everyone''s attention on him, he immediately shut his mouth. "I seriously had no idea food even had willpower until today, with how those pieces cling to your teeth," Van continued, shaking his head in mock admiration A few spectators chuckled softly, and Amoria''s tense expression lightened. ''Yeah, teeth. Teeth is good. Go for teeth.'' Van assured himself. ___________ Varlog: "As the author, you have the ability to decide on which parts of the story to focus. The world is a piece of leather, and you have the quill to write in the details you deem important." ___________ The hoodlum''s smirk faltered. "You got a big mouth for a little¡ª" Van cut him off, turning to Amoria. "Hey, Amoria, how come you didn''t fall for this guy? With the way those meat scraps are clinging to his teeth, you''d think their rot had its own gravitational pull." ''Teeth, teeth, teeth, teeth.... Yeah, this is some good shit.'' Van thought, trying to improvise on something else, but couldn''t help but think about the teeth. The crowd burst into laughter. Amoria pressed a hand to her mouth, struggling to contain her giggles. ''Wow, I thought I was getting dry, but they''re really into this, huh?'' Van thought as he looked around with his eyebrow shooting up. "You shitty brat! I''m a former royal guard officer! For such disrespect, I could have you executed!" he bellowed, drawing a stunned gasp from the onlookers. ''Relax, focuse on what matters...'' Van shifted his stance, facing him directly. "Well, if you''re considering executions, I''d suggest starting with those meat scraps between your teeth. Put them out of their misery first. Isn''t it a former Royal Guard''s duty to take care of his own?" Van taunted. ''Teeth? Again? Come on, now I''m just embarrassing myself... Find something else to laugh at, you dunce.'' Van berated himself. "You bastard!" the hoodlum cried as he pulled out his sword, dashing toward Van. ''Holy shit, he actually got angry,'' Van thought. ''Really? Is teeth that sensitive a subject for you, dude?'' He looked at him casually. The hoodlum covered his blade with Aura. "Hey, hey... Using Aura just for a little joke!?" "That''s too much! That kid''s in trouble! That Royal Guard''s at least a C-Ranker! Someone help!" the onlookers called out in worry, some looking away as Van stood at the ready. ''Alright... Yay? I''ll just take him down quick, and we''ll be out of here,'' Van thought with a subtle shrug. Just then, a large circle of light appeared above the hoodlum, crushing him into the ground and leaving a crater that sent a loud boom echoing throughout the marketplace. "As a true believer of the Goddess, I try not to meddle with lowly common thugs," Amoria called out as she stood behind Van, her palm raised against the thug as she began walking forward. Van turned around, surprised. "Amoria?" Her eyes were wide with rage as she looked at the thug as if he were no more than a heap of garbage. "But you just tried hurting someone I care about. I think it''s time I reminded you of who I am," she stated coldly, increasing the pressure of her magic. Most people around started to feel weak as she increased her magical output. ''I guess that works too. Though, a bit overkill...'' Van thought, casually standing next to her. ''She was really... Angry on my behalf?'' He thought as he looked at her, feeling an unexpected wave of warmth. "I''M SORRY... I''M SORRY... PLEASE FORGIVE ME!" the hoodlum cried out as Amoria''s eyes glowed with the divine light of the goddess. The sound of bones snapping and crackling could be heard from his body. Van sighed, gently placing his palm on her shoulder. She looked at Van''s relaxed, nonchalant smile in the midst of her frenzy. Gradually, she released the magic she was using. "...Wanna go?" he asked. Amoria''s smile returned to her face. "Yeah. Marcy will scold me if I''m too late." The two turned around and walked away, Van instinctively reaching out his hand for her to grab without even noticing. Amoria looked at his palm and his nonchalant air around Van, smiling warmly as she reached out and held his hand. They walked hand in hand away from the agonized hoodlum, who would think twice about the women he''d hit on... and think twice about his teeth. The crowd''s gaze followed them in disbelief, discovering a newfound respect and fear for Amoria and her prowess... And a pleasant impression of the boy who walked beside her. ''Varlog... I hope you''re not too disappointed with this,'' Van mentally thanked in his mind. Chapter 46 - Gratitude Van and Amoria meandered through the bustling streets, their hands intertwined, with Van initially taking the lead. ...Until he realized he couldn''t quite remember the way to the guild. Amoria, with a light chuckle at the situation, took over as the guide. Soon, they arrived in front of the towering guild building. "Impressive," Van remarked, admiring the cleanliness and the steady flow of adventurers coming and going. "It''s modest, really. There are much larger guilds in Varolon," Amoria responded. "Really? I recall the main guild being much smaller..." Van said, eyeing the building curiously. "Well, you''ve been away for quite some time, Van. After the dragon attacks, our engineers and architects had to work overtime. We''ve been building far more impressive structures since then," she explained as they entered the guild. "Oh, there she is!" exclaimed Marcilla from the counter, where she was speaking with a Royal Guard official and a subordinate. "Ah, Miss Veil," the Royal Guard greeted Amoria warmly as she approached with Van. ''Hmm... If I''m not mistaken, that''s the guard from two nights ago...'' Van thought, recognizing the older official. "Sir Hicks! What a surprise! It''s been too long," Amoria said with a smile, embracing him. "Ahh, indeed... Apologies for not stopping by sooner. I''ve been busy educating the new recruits," Sir Hicks replied, patting her back before stepping back. "You''re taking care of Riry, right?" she asked, glancing at the younger officer. "-Gary..." the younger officer corrected quietly. "Ah, of course. He stands tall every day, defending our walls. I''m as proud of him as if he were my own son," Hicks proudly declared. "But you have a daughter, sir..." "...Who you are happily engaged to. Does that not make you like a son to me?" Hicks joked. Garry looked down bashfully. ''...They seem like good people. These girls are in good company,'' Van thought, a sigh of relief escaping him. Hicks then turned to the tall Van, who was standing patiently behind Amoria. "Ahh, and who might you be, young lad? Planning to join the Royal Guards? Your build is absolutely perfect; you could be a commander like me someday!" Hicks said warmly as he approached Van. "...Name''s Van Hellix, officer. Pleasure to meet you," Van introduced himself. "Van..?" Garry exclaimed softly. Yet, despite the relaxed environment and Van accompanying Amoria, his hand couldn''t help but be placed subtly on his holstered spear. "-JUNIOR. He''s his son," Amoria quickly interjected. "Ahh... I see... Van Hellix''s own son," Hicks noted, his tone slowing a bit. Garry''s expression turned suspicious, his gaze tinged with worry. ------------------EARLIER------------ "Van Hellix... Why did that name cause her to shudder so much?" Garry muttered to himself, sifting through the records of the Royal Guards late at night, well beyond the end of his shift. "He''s just a criminal, just some thug. Standing before him felt like facing a demon, not a man with feelings... If Miss Veil knows him, there must be something about him in these records..." he pondered. After rummaging through the archives, Garry found Van''s name tucked away in the records of those who had left the city. The entry was dated just around the time Magus Veil and his party had departed, some 20 years earlier. But there were no records of Van ever living in the city¡ªno family ties, no attachments, not even a note on how he arrived there in the first place. It was as though he had materialized out of nowhere the moment he left the city. In stark contrast, the archives were filled with details about Magus Veil and his party, chronicling everything from the moment Magus was summoned to his eventual death. "Just... who is this person?" Garry mused, his search intensifying until he stumbled upon an old dusty tome in the Royal Guard Archive. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "The Demon Lord''s Fall Saga." "That''s the story about how Magus Veil and his party defeated the demon lord... My mother used to read it to me as a child," he reminisced. "...There''s no way, right...?" he murmured, wiping the dust from the cover and flipping through the book until he found a crucial passage. [...That was when Magus Veil was summoned into this world with his friend. After three years of grueling training, Magus Veil and his trusted companions left the city to embark on their quest to defeat the demon lord.] "His friend...? He was summoned alongside someone else... Right... But why don''t they just say his name...?" Garry read through the entire book. Each member of Magus''s party was mentioned multiple times throughout. Yet, Magus''s friend''s name appeared not even once. "Was he just that unimportant...?" Garry wondered aloud, flipping back to the end of the book. There, amidst the list of party members, he finally spotted Van Hellix''s name. "Only there...? Why?" He murmured to himself, closing the book with a sense of unease. Seeking answers, Garry approached Sir Hicks, who was still on duty. "Officer? Shouldn''t you be off your shift keeping my daughter company by now?" Sir Hicks asked with a raised eyebrow as he noticed Garry approaching him atop the wall. "Sir, I have a personal inquiry!" Garry declared, standing firmly. "...Alright, what is it?" "A day ago, before the dragon attack, a suspicious individual came by. He claimed his name was Van Hellix. Do you know him?" "Hmmm... Van Hellix, you say? Can''t say that I do. You should speak to Mongol about this," Sir Hicks suggested, dismissing the matter with a wave of his hand. "I''d rather not deal with Mongol... Ugh... Alright sir, good night. Sorry for the bother," Garry murmured in frustration as he headed towards Mongol... "Ahh, you want to know about Magus Veil and his party? Their epic battles? Their diet? The places they''ve visited? Their levels? Their group dynamics?" Mongol began, eager to share tales. "Mongol, please I just want to¡ª" "Perhaps the time Magus heroically subdued the 4th general but unfortunately lost his true love in the process? That''s a personal favorite of mine. Oh, or when they forged an alliance with the mermaid queen via their human envoy? Or how he brokered peace among the matriarchal kingdoms of Bolo and Harkon? Ooh, maybe you''re curious about how he made The Demon Lord''s bone dragon cower with just his presence... Or possibly Magus Veil''s love life after the death of¡ª" "MONGOL, PLEASE!! STOP!! I JUST WANT TO KNOW ABOUT VAN HELLIX!" Garry shouted, his patience worn thin. Mongol, the Royal historian, was a passionate enthusiast of Magus Veil and his party, relishing any opportunity to discuss the exploits of what he considered the most formidable group in the world. That''s why Garry was taken aback when Mongol responded with a sigh of disdain, his usual fervor evaporating. "Ugh, him of all people...?" Mongol muttered, rolling his eyes behind his round glasses. "What the...? It''s unlike you to react like this about any historical figure, especially someone who traveled with Magus... Who was he?" Garry pressed, puzzled by the historian''s dismissive attitude. "Ah, just some stowaway. Really, nothing special about him. He merely tagged along because he was Magus''s friend. No records about his prowess... And you know what I believe, if it wasn''t recorded, it never happened. He didn''t contribute anything, most likely. Always on the sidelines while Magus and the rest did the legwork. I dislike him a lot... I''ve even made efforts to minimize his mention in every new edition of ''The Fall of The Demon Lord Saga'', just as my father did before me. However, for the sake of historical accuracy, I grudgingly include his name at least once," Mongol explained, his voice filled with frustration as he leaned back in his chair. "Wow... But surely, there must have been at least one notable thing about him...? To make you hate someone this much... I remember you even praising war criminals more highly than him," Garry asked, still hoping to uncover something redeeming about the enigmatic figure. ''That aura I felt around him...'' Garry thought, still concerned. "Hmmm... Nope." Mongol glanced up, pausing to reflect, "Absolutely nothing remarkable. He was utterly devoid of talent, unlike said war criminals. No special skills, nothing noteworthy. Just a swordsman knight, rank 11 adventurer. There isn''t even a record of his face since he constantly wore a helmet. Such a forgettable character... The only noteworthy thing about him is that he left the party 16 years ago, right after they defeated the demon lord. Quite selfish, really. After Magus graciously included him in his group of heroes, he just walked out on them..." Mongol explained, yet he was unable but to hum curiously to himself, "Hmmm... Why did he? Likely because he felt left out. He was in the shadow of the greatest hero of all time, after all." He shrugged shortly after. "...And that''s it?" Garry pressed, unconvinced. "Yes. Why are you so fixated on this nobody?" Garry let out a sigh of relief. ''I see... So he was just a minor character, too timid to make a mark. That aura was probably just my imagination,'' he thought. "No reason. It just seemed strange, given that he was summoned alongside Magus Veil," Garry murmured, trying to reconcile the historian''s dismissiveness with his initial sense of the man. "I thought it might be odd too. But then, I figured the Goddess must know what she''s doing. You''ve really dampened my spirits bringing that up. Please, leave now," Mongol concluded brusquely. "Right..." Garry replied, turning to leave. As he walked away, a smile of relief spread across his face. ''Good. He''s nothing to worry about,'' he reassured himself, comforted by the thought. -------------------------PRESENT------------------- ''Ah... Sir Hicks is awfully kind to Van... Is he not put off by his aura?'' Amoria wondered, feeling a sense of relief. Unnoticed by the others, Sir Hicks'' hand had seamlessly found its way into Van''s grasp. Van''s and everyone else''s eyes widened in surprise as they noticed. "Sir..?" Garry called out, puzzled by the unexpected interaction. "I had the privilege of meeting your father some time ago," Sir Hicks began, a warm smile spreading across his face. ''Oh...?'' Van thought, intrigued. "He is a great man..." Sir Hicks continued, holding Van''s gaze with a steady, piercing look while maintaining a relaxed expression. "...A good man. Please convey my utmost respect to him the next time you see him," Sir Hicks added with conviction. "Oh?" Marcilla exclaimed, taken aback by the Royal Guard''s show of respect. "I am truly honored to shake your hand, Sir Hellix... And thank you," Sir Hicks said, his grip firm on Van''s hand. ''Thank you... Huh?'' "You''re welcome," Van responded, his tone equal in volume to Sir Hicks, meeting his gaze squarely while returning the strength of his handshake. ''I thought Sir Hicks didn''t know of Van Hellix... Was it a lie..?'' Garry thought, completely thrown off by his superior''s respect for the guy. Chapter 47 - Work ''Why is Sir Hicks talking to the brat of that pathetic bastard like that?'' Garry thought, raising his brow in silence and trying not to attract attention to himself. "Ah," Sir Hicks called, turning to Garry. "I''m sorry for keeping this a secret... His father actually saved my life a long time ago, and this young man''s father wanted it to be kept a secret," Sir Hicks explained, then turned to Van. "Well, it''s been so long, so I hope your father will forgive an old man for going back on his promise?" "He will, it''s alright," Van replied flatly. ''I mean, we''re sticking to the ''my father'' narrative, so no harm''s done...'' "Excellent. Well, my subordinate and I have to take our leave. We hope you have a fantastic day," Hicks declared before taking Garry and leaving. ''Well, Miss Veil seems comfortable with that guy, so I guess it''s alright... I hope he didn''t use some trick on her,'' Garry thought, glancing momentarily at Van after they left the guild area. "You know this guard, Van?" Marcilla asked. "Oh, yeah. The night I killed Arutol, I made him swear not to tell anyone I did it... Thought my Untrusted Passive would prove problematic if he told anyone about it," Van shrugged. "...Makes sense, I think," Marcilla replied, her eyes narrowing momentarily. "Well, I have to take care of some errands. I''ll see you later, Van!" Amoria called as she turned and walked away from the guild, leaving Van in the company of Marcilla. "Hey, Marcy," Van muttered. "Yeah, what''s up?" "Now that we''re alone... Give me a high-rank, well-paying quest. I need to earn some money. I kinda got off on the wrong foot with her kid, so it''d be awkward staying in the same house." "Huh...?" Marcy raised an eyebrow in confusion. "You want... out... of Amoria''s place? Seriously?" she asked, skeptical. "Is it weird that I do?" Van asked, leaning on the counter. "Well, yeah... It''s Amoria, you know!" she said. "Since it''s you... I figured you''d really want to stay there and all..." she awkwardly argued. "...Do I really give off the vibe of someone that desperate?" Van asked. "Look... It''s not a matter of being desperate, it''s just... I think she likes you being there, that''s all. It doesn''t have to be about desperation. If you like being near her, then just do whatever you want," Marcy argued. "I''ll think about it. Now, the quest?" Van insisted. "Haaah... Fine. I''ll save you an A+ ranked quest when I get one, should be sometime by the end of the day... I heard something was brewing in the South." She relented, "But since Amoria''s gone, there''s no one here for her. Help me out with storage sorting until then?" Marcy asked. "Alright. I did promise her I''d help out here." ''Normally, Marcy would be less lenient and rougher with everyone else. She would demand my help, or else... I suppose people change after 16 years,'' Van thought, his eyebrow slightly raised as he glanced at her. "I''ll introduce you to my daughter," Marcy said as she signaled him to follow along. Van then noticed Liz and that kid from last night, Michael, arranging tables happily together in the corner of his eye. ''Well, it''s her choice. If she really wants to entertain that kid, she''s free to do it. I have other things to worry about anyway,'' Van thought with a shrug as he followed Marcy to the guild''s storage area. Liz glanced over at Van, a pang of frustration washing over her as he brushed past her without paying any mind, especially after last night. "Liz...? Are you alright?" Michael asked, concerned. "A-ah... Yeah, it''s just... that guy is here... so I''m a bit uncomfortable, that''s all," she murmured, looking down. "D-don''t worry, Liz! I''ll... I''ll definitely protect you this time! That guy''s just an inconsiderate scumbag!" he said enthusiastically, clutching his palm. "Right... Thanks, Michael," she replied, smiling weakly at him as they continued their duties. Marcy and Van entered the storage area of the guild. Van looked around, noticing mainly groceries, armor, and weapons stacked in rows of tall shelves. "Anne! Get over here! There''s someone I want to introduce you to!" Marcy yelled, her voice booming throughout the storage house. ''...So she hasn''t changed entirely,'' Van thought as he glanced at Marcy as she let out her booming voice. Several seconds later, a girl resembling a younger version of Marcy approached, a bandana covering her reddish hair as she wore short clothes, her face and body drenched with sweat. "What''s up, Mom? Who''s he?" Anne asked casually as she eyed Van. ''He''s built... But then again, so were the last five boys who volunteered just to impress me and ended up wussing out because the job was too tiring. I had to do it all by myself,'' she thought with a sigh after scrutinizing Van. ''That and... He''s kind of suspicious. I shouldn''t let my guard down around him...'' She narrowed her eyes, something both Marcy and Van noticed. Van shrugged it off, as he was used to such a gaze from most people. Marcy, however, clicked her tongue ever so softly at her daughter''s reaction. So subtle, that only Van with his fairly high Perception stat could tell. ''Something wrong...?'' He wondered as he took a swift glance at her. "...Anne, This is Van." She started, her tone casual. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ''My imagination?'' He thought as Marcy appeared lucid and fairly level-headed. "Van, this is my daughter, Anne. Get along now. I gotta get back to the counter," Marcy muttered, patting Van''s back before hurrying away, leaving the two alone. ''Alright... Let''s make our introductions swift. I want to finish this job quickly so I can get to that quest,'' Van thought. "Hi, I''m Van, and I came fro¡ª" "Look, sorry to be rude, but I don''t care who you are or what your name is. I just want to finish sorting before nightfall, especially with the bulk order we got today. Can you handle heavy-duty work?" she interjected sharply, her gaze stern. Van let out a soft chuckle, taken aback by her response. "...Yeah, sure." "Well, great. Try not to crumble. Now let''s go. I''ll tell you what we need to do as we go. No time to dally," she said hurriedly, urging Van to follow her lead. ''...I like this one already,'' Van thought as he followed her. Meanwhile, Marcy returned to the guild''s reception. ''That girl...'' She thought, looking at the empty space beside her that Amoria used to fill, ''She said she had some errands... But what errands is she talking about? Getting Van into the Academy? But Lalyn surely can do a quicker job, being an instructor there and all.'' She wondered, yet soon getting distracted by an adventurer coming to the counter. ''Oh well. It is that priest, so it''s probably nothing to worry about. She probably wants to make sure Van can enter smoothly as well, that worrywart.'' ''Kinda wished I could also help with that,'' "Oh... Aunt Marcy seems to have put him with Anne... He won''t last an hour in there," Michael said with a small snicker to Liz as he saw Marcy exiting the storage area without Van by her side. "She usually puts boys in there just to shoo them out because she knows they can''t keep up with her... I guess Aunt Marcy figured out that Van is just a womanizing brute," Liz said with a small victorious snicker. "Who is he, actually, Liz?" Michael asked. "I already told you, Michael... He''s just the son of a friend of my mother''s. That friend was the weakest in their party." She replied with a sigh. "So, that must mean he isn''t all that impressive, right?" Michael asked, a hopeful tinge in his tone. "A-ah... Yes, that''s right. You have nothing to worry about. I bet he will be out of here in the next hour or so," she assured, forcing a smile. "Aaah... I see... Great..! I mean... It''s not like I was worried or anything..." he said, shyly looking away. "Of course..." Liz replied, feeling out of breath despite not working very roughly. "O-oh, and... Seriously, thanks again... for inviting me to work with you. I really... missed this... missed you..." he mumbled with a blush. "Right... Ahah... Me too, I suppose..." she replied awkwardly as she rushed to help other people, picking their orders. Marcy looked at Liz and sighed. ''Haah... It''s like watching someone work two jobs with the way Lizzy forces herself to look after that boy... So pathetic I want to puke... Well, I can''t go telling that priest how to raise her kid.'' She smiled to herself, "At least my brat is in good hands..." she mused. "Alright, you see this?" Anne gestured towards an enormous pile of goods, neatly stacked on a cart. "The guild is a real multi-purpose hub¡ªpart smithy, part restaurant, part inn, and a lounge for members and adventurers alike. We''re also the distributors for our own network of restaurants and smithies. All these supplies come from out of town, and we''re responsible for distributing them to our various establishments. With the recent surge in visitors to the Capital since the Goddess took down Arutol, we''re swamped. This delivery arrived late, and we need to sort everything out fast to avoid any major losses. No breaks today, we need to get through this by nightfall." She was clearly driven, her energy infectious. "Got it. What do you need me to do?" Van replied, eyeing the heap of items with a calm demeanor. Anne raised an eyebrow. ''Not even slightly unsettled by the workload? Or maybe he''s just good at playing it cool.'' "Your job is straightforward, just like mine. We need to sort these items into their correct categories: armor to the armor section, tools to tools, swords and morningstars to melee, bows and quivers separately over there, and magic staves and enchanted accessories to the magic section. Produce goes to produce, and bread with dried meats. While we arrange everything, we must also ensure the counts are accurate. Any discrepancies, and we note them down¡ªotherwise, the guild covers the cost. Once sorted, we''ll organize deliveries for the sub-branches. Those go onto that cart, which our driver will take care of in about fourteen hours, right after nightfall." "And you manage all this by yourself, every single day? Why not get some extra help?" Van inquired. "I''m usually on my own, and I handle it pretty well. Today''s unusually hectic, so my mom promised to send some reliable helpers... Yet, here you are, all by yourself. I''m not sure what your previous jobs were like, but just don''t pass out on me. Even with no breaks, I''m skeptical we can finish on time," Anne explained, stretching her arms, her voice tinged with concern. "Don''t worry. We''ll figure it out," Van assured her, a calm resolve in his voice as he moved towards the massive pile. "Tsch... You remind me of this guy who really gets under my skin. He''s been messing with my half-sister, pretending to be Mr. Innocent... You''re not like him, are you? I can''t stand guys who think they''re above everyone else, and I''m getting the impression you might be just like that," she said, eyeing Van with a mix of suspicion and annoyance. "Look," Van''s voice hardened, catching Anne off-guard. "I''m not here to talk about who I am or am not. I''m here to get this job done and move on to do a quest. Shouldn''t we be focusing on the work rather than making assumptions?" he retorted, his tone bordering on reprimand. Van sighed inwardly, thinking, ''Papapapapasssiiiiveeee strikes again... But Marcy should really go over some manners with this one,'' as he crouched under a pile of armor. Anne watched him skeptically. ''He talks a big game but doesn''t even know how to properly start unloading. Always start from the top, not by pulling from the bottom...'' As Van reached for a piece of armor near the base of the stack, Anne scoffed internally. ''Exactly as I thought, all talk.'' "You''ll need this," Anne said dismissively, hurling a notepad towards Van''s back. Without even turning to look, Van flicked his hand behind his back and caught it effortlessly. ''He caught it...?'' Anne thought, her surprise evident. ''Well, they''re really similar... So maybe her working on Anne''s manners wouldn''t do much...'' "How about you save that throw for a real novice?" Van quipped coolly, holding up the notepad. DEX: 887 (Affecting agility) With an effortless gesture, he lifted the enormous pile of armor onto his shoulder with one hand and started striding toward the fitting section. "W-what the...!?" Anne gasped, toppling backward in astonishment. ''That''s... That''s over a ton! I can barely manage 170 kilograms!'' she thought, her eyes wide as she watched Van nonchalantly proceed to the fitting area with the load. "Wait!" Anne scrambled to her feet and dashed after him. Van had already placed the armor down neatly by the time Anne caught up. "I get it, you''re strong, but you still need to count everything!" she exclaimed breathlessly. "I admire your commitment," Van replied, extending the notepad towards her. "But I already counted it all on the way here," he added flatly. PERCEPTION: 587 Anne took the notepad, her eyes scanning the figures in utter disbelief. Leggings: Greaves: 70 [These are metal plates that protect the shin from the knee to the ankle.] Cuisses: 70 [These cover the thighs.] Poleyns: 68 [These are knee guards.] Sabatons: 75 [Metal foot coverings, though not specifically leggings, they are part of the full leg armor setup.] Torso Armour: Breastplate: 69 [This was the front portion of the torso armor, covering the chest.] Backplate: 70 [This piece was worn on the back, often attached to the breastplate.] ''Impossible! How did he tally these numbers!!?'' Anne marveled inwardly. ''And he''s spot on¡ª70 armor sets, exactly as in our order, with some missing, which always happens... I also added extra Sabatons on my own, and he''s accounted for those too... He really did count everything! When!?'' She was awestruck by his accuracy. ''And it''s not like he should know what all these are like this, too..! Isn''t he my age...? I expected him to come to me at least a dozen times and asked what each of those parts are called!'' Feeling a spark of competitive spirit, she thought determinedly, ''I''m not going to be outdone here.'' Fired up, Anne hastened to sort the remaining items, while Van matched her pace with an equally brisk efficiency. ''Marcy could complete all this work in a bit,'' Van thought to himself as he moved, ''But I guess she wanted to train her daughter, and get her stronger?'' He let out a weak chuckle at the thought. Chapter 48 - The Way of The Sandler "Ah... How vexing," Varlog muttered under his breath as he awoke, still in the wagon en route to the royal capital. He sensed a disturbance nearby, a ripple of unease stirring the air. "Elder? Are you alright?" The spokesman''s voice cut through his thoughts, concern etched into his expression. "Ah, yes, good lad. My house is nearby in these woods, so I shall get off here," Varlog responded, masking his growing unease with a calm demeanor. The lad quickly relayed the message to the wagon driver, signaling him to stop. "Watch yourself out there, alright elder!? I like you, so I''d rather we meet again under joyous circumstances!" the spokesman exclaimed, his voice carrying warmth as he and the others waved goodbye. Varlog offered a gracious smile and returned the gesture before vanishing into the dense woods. ''Demonic presence... here? This pressure... Could it really be...?'' Varlog pondered, feeling the weight of the dark energy intensifying. With a swift motion, he extended his thick leather wings from beneath his robes, soaring upwards and then darting toward the source of the disturbance. As he flew, a bone-dragon with a demonic rider streaked past him at an unfathomable speed, heading straight for the Royal Capital. ''Hmm... This might prove troublesome,'' Varlog thought, his eyes narrowing as he watched the creature slice through the clouds. ---------A WHILE EARLIER---------- Alicia sat on the table next to her fancy throne, going over documents related to the state of her kingdom, the light and joy that once sparkled in her eyes now dimmed. Suddenly, a leather envelope appeared on the floor, materializing within a burst of flames. ''A letter...? From Varlog...!?'' Alicia thought as she raised her attention which was buried in paperwork. Her curiosity piqued as she flicked the envelope toward her with a gesture of telekinesis. She opened it meticulously, her eyes scanning the contents. Just then, a maid entered the throne room, ready to deliver news regarding the kingdom in Varlog''s absence. "My Lord... Liliac has¡ª" the maid began with a respectful bow. "Ah..." Alicia gasped softly, her attention snapped back to the note, her hands trembling with the weight of its words. "Van is... in the Royal Capital... I''m..." she murmured, clutching the letter tightly. "So... So happy that he''s okay..." Tears welled up as she pressed the note against her forehead, a sob escaping her lips. ''Master Varlog has found Master Van...!!!'' the maid thought, her eyes widening in disbelief. "MY LORD, I SHALL PREPARE LILAC, LET US RIDE TO THE CAPITAL AND¡ª" the maid burst out enthusiastically, stepping forward. Alicia raised her palm, signaling her to halt. "I know... I know Liliac misses Van, and that he has grown restless with no one to play with him..." Alicia spoke softly, wiping away her tears and straightening her posture as she faced the eager maid. "As do I..." She added, her voice trailing off, her blush faint. "But I must not leave. I cannot abandon my kingdom," she declared, her voice firm. "...But... My Lord, it is Van! We now know where he is! Allow me to manage your throne while you¡ª" Flames flickered in Alicia''s eyes as her gaze narrowed. "Do you covet my throne, servant..?" she asked, her voice cold and sharp. The maid''s eyes widened, fear gripping her heart as she dropped to her knees, bowing her head low. "I WOULD NOT DARE, MY LORD!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with the fervor of her loyalty. "..." Alicia took a deep breath, her muscles relaxing along with the fiery intensity of her gaze. "...I am aware you have also grown attached to Van. But we must be patient and steadfast. I have a kingdom to manage. And while said kingdom stands more securely on its feet than it did two years ago, I must not take that for granted. I shall wait here and trust in Varlog," she stated firmly, her resolve clear. The maid''s hand, pinned to the ground, trembled slightly. "Why...?" Her voice quavered, filled with confusion and sorrow. "...?" Alicia raised an eyebrow, prompting further explanation with a soft hum. "You... You love him, do you not, my lord?! Wouldn''t it then be preferable to go to him, as he once came to you?" The maid''s words spilled out in a rush, her eyes still downcast, her lips trembling. Alicia remained silent for a moment, her gaze softening as she regarded the maid calmly. "I.. I just don''t understand, my lord! I... I apologize if this sounds treacherous...!!! But should you not be more loyal to your heart rather than to a castle, to servants who come and go, and to villages full of strangers you hardly know...!?" She pleaded, her voice shaking. Alicia sighed deeply. "...Those words," Alicia began as she rose from her seat and walked down to the kneeling maiden, who closed her eyes, bracing for a harsh reprimand... or worse. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Before, I would have scorched you on the spot for such treacherous ideals," Alicia continued, now standing inches from the maid, who flinched slightly. Alicia knelt before her, gently caressing her head. "But the more I endlessly scorched a certain someone for uttering such foolishness, the more I opened my mind to such notions," she confessed, gently lifting the maid''s chin to meet her eyes. "It appears Van has influenced all of us in such a manner, hasn''t he?" she said, a soft smile playing on her lips. "My... Lord..." The maid murmured, her eyes meeting Alicia''s in a mix of awe and relief. "I came to realize a truth of my own as I softened the walls I had been forced to build around myself as the queen of darkness. There is no difference between Van and all of you," Alicia declared, pulling the maid into a gentle embrace. "You are all home. You are all family," she whispered, her voice a tender murmur. "I can''t choose between Van and you because there''s nothing to choose between; you are the same to me," she explained, releasing the maid and stepping back gracefully. "That is why I shall wait for Varlog, trusting that he will bring Van home." "But... what if Van chooses not to return... after hearing your message?" the maid ventured cautiously. "There is no ''if''. I trust Varlog, and..." Alicia paused, a more apparent blush coloring her cheeks as she looked away, "...I believe in the love Van felt for me, as in the love I feel and will always feel for him. He will come back home, where I shall ensure that... he forgets the pain I once selfishly dealt his heart," she declared confidently, her resolve firm as she returned to her seat, resuming her paperwork. "So, if you have nothing else to report, return to your duties, Yilla. Make sure Liliac is fed," she instructed, settling once more to meticulously review the documents. Just before the maid left, she observed her queen engrossed in her work. "My Lord," she asked hesitantly. "Yes, what is it?" Alicia replied, her attention fixed on her work. "Seeing you handle this kind of chore... Why not appoint a substitute advisor to manage this until Master Varlog returns with Van?" she inquired. "Oh? Do you find this demeaning?" Alicia asked casually. "N-not at all..." "It''s alright. You can say this doesn''t befit a queen. I''ve decided not to hire a substitute advisor. If that''s all, return to your duties," she said calmly, flipping another page and dipping her leather pen into the inkwell before continuing to write. ''I trust none other than Varlog to this duty, after all,'' The maid nodded, rising to her feet with a respectful bow, then turned to leave. "My Lord..." Yilla added with a short pause just before she left the throne room. "...Yes?" Alicia replied, her tone growing slightly impatient. "...You appear more sophisticated doing this kind of work. Just... look out for yourself." "Ah..." Alicia raised her gaze to the maid, "So, you imply I usually appear dull and less intelligent?" "I shall feed the dragon," Yilla hurriedly said before rushing out of the room. "Heh," Alicia rested on her elbow, watching her maid scramble for the door in amusement. ---------------A LONG WHILE AGO-------------- "I wish to wed you to someone, Van. Someone who thinks very highly of you, despite your... erratic nature. I would even say, if you strip away her loyalty to the demonic realm, she would be, as you say, a ''carbon'' copy of you with her overenthusiastic nature. She follows her instincts and her heart. I believe her straightforwardness would suit you perfectly," Alicia suggested as she pinned Van to the floor in the throne room, her fiery thorns piercing through each of his limbs. Meanwhile, Yilla stood behind the door, her cheeks flushed as she gripped her chest tightly, her eyes closed in anticipation. "She is loyal, well-endowed, and... cute, as per your preferences," Alicia continued. "Ah, so you finally agree to marry me?" Van replied casually, despite being pinned to the ground. "N-NO!! I''M NOT TALKING ABOUT MYSELF!!" Alicia exclaimed, her face turning a deeper shade of red. "Odd. You just described yourself perfectly..." "I... I DID NOT!!! I AM NOT OVERENTHUSIASTIC AND STRAIGHTFORWARD!!!" Alicia retorted, flames flaring around her as her emotions heated. ''My lord... It''s as if you just admitted it...'' Yilla thought, a hint of resignation in her mind. "...Doubt it," Van said, looking up at her with a slight tilt of his head. "But that only means you admit you are everything else then." "YOU...!!!! I MEAN MY MAID, YILLA!!!" Alicia yelled, her blush intensifying as she pressed the fiery thorns deeper into Van''s flesh. From behind the door, Yilla peeked into the throne room, catching a glimpse of the small, amused smile on her queen''s lips as she faced Van. With a sigh, Yilla turned away from the room, her steps heavy. ''...I don''t need to hear the rest... Van will obviously refuse...'' "I refuse." Van''s voice rang out clearly, unperturbed by the pain. "WHY!!!?! HERE I AM, OFFERING UP A MAID OF MINE ON A SILVER PLATTER FOR YOU, HUMAN!!!" Alicia shouted, her frustration evident. "Look, I have nothing against Yilla. I actually like her. But I''ve had enough of setting my sights on something and not following through. And right now, you are the only one on my mind," he confessed, his voice resolute, causing Alicia to slightly jolt backwards. "Saying something like that so casually...!!!" Alicia muttered, her temper and embarrassment rising. He continued, "Besides, you will outlive all other demons, so you''re the best choice. And let''s be honest, you''re also the cutest there is, so there really isn''t much to debate." Her expression hardened, a blush still coloring her cheeks, "So, in the end, I''m just an immortal doll for you to fancy? Am I supposed to amuse you until you die of old age? ME, THE DEMON LORD!?" she erupted, her rage igniting the air around them. "Wait, I''ll be the one who lives longer¡ª!!!!" Van tried to clarify, hoping to correct her misunderstanding, but it was too late. His words were cut short as the flames enveloped him, his lungs searing in the blistering heat. Before long, his entire body evaporated. ''...Called it...'' Yilla thought in frustration, her brows knitting together as she heard the fiery conclusion to their exchange as she walked away. --------------------------- ''...'' The maid clutched her chest as she walked towards Liliac''s cage outside the castle. ''...It has been over three months since Van left,'' Yilla mused as she gently stroked Liliac. "You also miss him, don''t you, boy?" she whispered to the bone dragon, who remained steadfast in his spot, unmoving. "You see... Actually, Varlog has discovered his location..." she admitted reluctantly. ''...What am I doing?'' At her words, the bone dragon suddenly snapped to attention, his entire body turning towards Yilla. Feeling a surge of excitement from Liliac''s enthusiasm, she couldn''t help but speculate aloud, "I bet if we could find him before Varlog does, we''d be rewarded, don''t you think?" With each word, the dragon grew more animated, his tail wagging like that of an eager dog. ''Stop...!!! Her Majesty ordered us to be patient...!!'' she chastised herself internally. "Apparently, Van was spotted in the Royal Capital of the humans in Varolon. But..." ''I need to calm down...!! I can''t entertain the thought!! Maybe I should try some of "Ace The Venturer''s" techniques for a change...? I used to think them foolish, but perhaps there''s something to them...? No, NO! That approach doesn''t suit me... Perhaps I should consider "The Way of The Sandler" that Van often spoke of...?'' She pondered, closing her eyes to focus. "Goosfraba..." Yilla exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself with the chant. ''That''s right... Leaving in pursuit of Van would be foolish... I''m glad I listened to¡ª'' Her thoughts of relief were abruptly interrupted as Liliac nudged his head between her legs, hoisting her onto his back in a swift, fluid motion. With a powerful burst, he shattered his chains effortlessly. "LILIAC, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?! STOP!! I WAS JUST JOKING!!" Yilla shouted as the dragon burst through the confines of his cage. Clutching tightly to his neck bone, Yilla could only hold on as Liliac soared into the sky with a supersonic boom. "LILIAC, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ª" Her cries echoed into the distance as they ascended rapidly, her heart racing as she gripped her dragon, clinging to her dear life. Chapter 49 - To The Pool! Back at the Guild, an hour had passed. By this point, Liz and Michael were sure that Van would resign or get fired. What happened next, however, completely took them by surprise: Van and Anne exited together, Anne sporting a relaxed, satisfied smile, her skin glistening with sweat. ... Something that Michael misunderstood to an extent. ''W-what... Why is she smiling like that... And... Sweaty... What... No...! No way, did he...!!?'' he thought, his face paling as he imagined Van taking advantage of Anne in the storage house against her will... Until she inevitably relented, thinking of Michael in her last few moments of clarity. "WHAT!?" Liz exclaimed loudly as she saw the sight of the two leaving together. "Mom, we''re done there!" Anne announced as she left the storage area, Van at her side. "Ahh, I see," Marcy replied nonchalantly as she turned to face them. "Ahh, I see!? Mom, he just completed a task that would have taken us over fourteen hours! The carrier can now take all of the goods!" Anne was visibly amazed by her mother''s calm reaction. "Well, the son of a workhorse is bound to be a workhorse too," she said, a proud smirk stretching across her face as she crossed her arms, looking at Van. ''So, she can smile like that,'' Van thought, his eyebrow raised, pleasantly surprised. "Anne, this fella''s full name is Van Hellix Jr.¡ªyour mom''s old traveling companion." "HOLY SHIT, SERIOUSLY!?" Anne''s shout startled the nearby patrons. ''Woah, what a reaction...'' Van thought, slightly bewildered. "Dude," Anne said as she spun around and grasped Van by the shoulders, "that guy''s my hero!" "He is...?" Van asked, raising an eyebrow skeptically at Marcy, who responded with a playful smile. "YES! To think he survived over four years with people like my mom and dad, armed with nothing but his willpower and a big-ass sword. DUDE!!! WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL ME!?" Anne shook him excitedly. Van gently grasped her hands as she shook him, stopping her. "You didn''t ask," He started, "Besides, why him? I''ve heard your mother dominated the battlefield much more often, according to him at least," Anne looked up, as if searching for the answer in the ceiling. "Well, I do take after my mom, joining the warrior classes. A bunch of magic-less misfits who are considered the bottom of the barrel. That''s why I have immense respect for someone who never gives up, even against the impossible! He was like a C Rank facing THE DEMON LORD without any special skills, yet he somehow muscled through! CAN YOU BELIEVE THAT!?" Anne exclaimed with fervor. ''Ahh, so I''m famous for being an underdog,'' Van thought with a wry sigh. ''At least it''s somewhat flattering. Most would assume I was just dead weight...'' "And from what I saw at the warehouse... You''re easily already E-Rank material! And you''re still so young!" Anne pointed out. ''So, that''s considered E-Rank nowadays? Back in the day, it would''ve been D - Lesser C Rank at least. Standards must have risen by a lot with the frequent dragon attacks,'' Van contemplated. ''Well, E-Rank it is then.'' This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Yeah, my dad trained me," Van responded. "Whoa... So he must be incredibly strong now, right?" Anne asked, her eyes wide with curiosity, her mother also looking expectant. "Hmm," Van hummed, checking his status window. STR: 999 (+30,361) "I suppose," ''I haven''t really tested what over 31,000 points in strength can do when pushed to the limit... And perhaps, it''s best if I never have to,'' Van pondered, closing his status window. "Anyway, Mom," Anne turned to Marcy, a hopeful glint in her eyes. "C-...Can Van and I hang out?" she asked eagerly. "Well, since you''ve finished all your chores... Yeah, go ahead," Marcy consented, catching Van off-guard. "Wait, Marcy, about the quest¡ª" Van began, but Anne was already pulling him eagerly away from the counter. "Shh, relax for now. The quest can wait. You''ve been a big help today, so there''ll be some extra coins for you when you get back," Marcy assured him as Anne led Van out of the guild. "And..." Her voice then grew softer as she met his gaze, "Look after my daughter, will ya''?" she said with a wink. Van''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Marcy''s soft-spoken tone and gentle expression. ''She... really is much softer than the old days. She''s so much nicer than I remember,'' Van thought as he and Anne vanished into the streets. ''She might''ve been brainwashed by Magus for many years, but even to him she showed a form of disrespect and roughness. It was part of her personality, even if she meant well.'' He glanced back at Anne as she led him away. ''I guess kids will do that to you? Will having a kid do something like that to me as well?'' he pondered, once more bringing up the image of Alicia. "Heh," he chuckled to himself as they walked together down the streets of the Royal Capital. Meanwhile, Liz, who had been serving other patrons, looked perplexed yet relatively calm. "How... What... That guy... Did he do something to Anne or Aunt Marcy?" Lizzy wondered, "I need to talk to her and¡ª" ... Relatively calm compared to a certain someone, that is. ''That bastard...!! He must''ve took advantage Anne in the storage room... And is somehow blackmailing auntie..!!'' he fumed internally, already imagining Van masterfully stealing her heart as the two were on their own. Confused and irate, Michael approached Marcy just as Van and Anne exited the guild. "Aunt Marcy!" Michael exclaimed, his voice rough and urgent, causing the other patrons to feel cold sweat drip down their foreheads. "That kid, does he have a complaint to the boss...?" "Oh no, there''s gonna be a murder..." the adventurers and patrons muttered, bracing themselves as they watched Michael. "Michael, STOP!" Liz whispered urgently. "What''s the matter, Michael? Why are you not serving our clients!!?" Marcy questioned sharply, her stern tone making Michael shrink slightly as he reached the counter. "Uhm... It''s just... We''ve been working so hard... W-why is it that Van and Anne got to leave ear¡ª" "HUH!!? ARE YOU QUESTIONING MY DAUGHTER''S HARD WORK!?" Marcy interrupted, her voice booming across the guild hall and silencing Michael mid-sentence, drawing the attention of everyone present. "Ahh, that kid''s in trouble..." murmured a D Rank Adventurer, watching the scene unfold. "Even if I felt I was treated unfairly, I wouldn''t dare talk back to Marcy..." whispered a B Rank Adventurer, shaking his head. "N-NO!! I wouldn''t dare... It''s just that they left after just one hour and¡ª" Michael attempted to explain, his voice timid, but Marcy''s imposing voice cut him off again. "THAT''S BECAUSE THEY WORKED HARDER THAN YOU COULD EVER DREAM, YOU MISERABLE LEECH!! NOW, STOP COMPLAINING AND GO HELP YOUR SO-CALLED GIRLFRIEND!!" Marcy''s commanding voice boomed, her stature as imposing as ever¡ªa testament to her past as the formidable S Rank Former Adventurer, Marcilla. She then grabbed Michael by the shirt collar, spun him around, and sent him stumbling back towards Liz with a firm kick to his bottom. ''I knew it would come to this...'' Liz thought with a resigned sigh as she watched Michael hobble back, his posture slouched and his face tensed in pain. "PICK UP THE PACE!" Marcy shouted, causing every adventurer in the room to flinch and look away, her command spurring Michael to recover his pace instantly. ''Aunt Marcy... as merciless as ever...'' Liz mused internally as she scrubbed a beer spill off a table, glancing at Michael''s pained expression. ''So... Why does she favor that guy so much? I''ve never seen her show a face like that to anyone but Anne or Father. It can''t just be because he''s Van Hellix''s son!'' Liz thought, continuing to do her work while also preparing herself to help Michael recover. ''... I have to look some more into this.'' -------------------- "Let''s head to the pool," Anne suggested as she and Van stepped outside the guild. "What? A pool...?" Van asked, puzzled. ''How does she know about pools...?'' "Oh, yeah. I forgot you''re not from the capital. It''s a place with lots of clear water where people come to swim and relax. It was my father''s idea," she explained. Van scoffed lightly. ''So that harem bastard capitalized on ideas from our world, huh? I suppose I''d do the same if I had the influence,'' Van mused internally. Anne grabbed Van''s hand, leading him through the bustling streets of the Capital. Van glanced at Anne''s cheerful demeanor. ''Look at her. All business before, now so carefree,'' he observed. "Come on!" ''I guess there''s no harm in this. A day at the pool with my niece,'' Van thought, letting out a small chuckle as he followed her lead. Chapter 50 - Mindful Van and Anne moved past the checkout and approached a grand pool surrounded by grass and lively people. Various mages were creating waterslides for others, and people were openly using magic to create a spectacle for onlookers. "There''s no ban on magic usage or something?" Van asked as they walked in. "There used to be, but with the constant dragon attacks, the royal guards started enforcing it less due to the extra workload. Eventually, it was deemed unnecessary. It''s like forbidding a cook from using his knife, or so my late father used to say," Anne replied. "Ohh," Van hummed in curiosity as he looked around. ''This... it almost feels like I''m back in my own world. Well, minus the instant ice water slides they create on the spot,'' Van reflected, taking in the scene. "Come on!" Anne urged again, as she pulled Van''s head towards the pool''s direction. "Ah, you go ahead," Van said, halting. "What?" "You probably have friends here you want to see, right? I''ll find a spot to relax," Van reasoned. ''Amoria told me to mingle with these kids, but that''s not really my scene. I''ll just keep an eye on her until she''s ready to leave,'' he thought. "Eh, not really," Anne replied, looking away. "Not really? Are you being bullied perhaps?" Van''s voice grew stern. "No! If anyone dared touch me, I''d tear them apart! Who do you think I am!?" Her voice boomed with defiance. "Alright, so what''s the issue?" "Just... Look, just hang out with me, okay? Or maybe you don''t want to...?" Anne asked, her gaze averted, a hint of shame in her voice. It was then he heard Anne''s name mentioned in the crowd. Curious, he utilized the entirety of his 587 points in perception, eavesdropping on chatter around them. ''What''s all this about...?'' Van pondered. Van overheard a gaggle of girls whispering amongst themselves with derision. "Hey, look; it''s Anne..." "That workhorse actually brought a guy with her..." "Is he gay, since he''s hanging out with her¡ªor should I say, him? Hahaha," one sneered. "I bet she paid him to come just to show she''s not some closeted lesbian..." Then, he caught the chatter of a group of guys around the same age group. "Anne is so freaking hot... If she wasn''t such a man, I''d totally hit on her." "Honestly, even if she was more feminine, I''d steer clear. Have you seen her mom!? She''d annihilate you for just looking her way!" "That guy''s in for a world of pain..." ''... So it''s this kind of harassment,'' Van realized, watching the teens with a mix of anger and resignation, then turned his attention back to Anne, who clicked her tongue impatiently, waiting for his reaction. "Look, I don''t have time for this crap! If you don''t want to hang out just say it straight!" Anne exclaimed, turning to walk away in frustration and anger. That''s when Van moved behind her and swiftly lifted her onto his shoulder, her legs dangling in front of him, secure in his arm. "V-VAN!?!" Anne gasped, her voice tinged with embarrassment as onlookers turned their heads. -------------------------- "Van, can you provide an example of being mindful towards one''s peers?" "Is this supposed to be a lesson, Varlog?" "It is. Suppose Her Majesty tells you she is tired. How would you act to show consideration toward her?" "I''d leave her alone for the day...? Is that the response you''re looking for?" "Tsk, tsk, tsk, still hopelessly inept at social cues..." Varlog sighed, shaking his head as he rubbed his temple with a weary hand. --------------------------- "Whoa, that guy seriously has a death wish..." some murmured. "Lifting Anne like that, he''s just asking to be hit!" a few of the guys commented, while the gossiping girls fell silent. Without another word, Van strode toward the pool area with Anne still hoisted on his shoulder. "W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!? P-PEOPLE ARE WATCHING!! LET ME DOWN!!!" Anne protested, her voice tinged with both alarm and embarrassment as she squirmed in his grasp. ----------------------------- "Let me explain further. While listening to someone''s request is a part of being mindful, simply acquiescing to their demands all the time can actually be a form of cowardice or even disrespect - until eventually you start to drain their energy. Do you understand what I mean?" Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "I... Don''t quite understand." "Haah..." Varlog sighed, his expression one of slight exasperation. "Consider this scenario: Suppose my wife invites you to dinner and you decline, as occurred. When she insisted that time, and invited you again, despite your initial refusal, was that inconsiderate of her?" "Obviously¡ª... Hmm," Van murmured, pausing as he pondered the implications of his response. "Ahhh, got you thinking now, haven''t I?" Varlog asked, his eyes bright with anticipation as he watched Van think it over. -------------------------------- "What do you mean, what am I doing? Didn''t we come here to hang out?" Van replied flatly to Anne as he strode confidently into the pool area, bypassing the mocking group. ''T-they''re looking...!!'' Anne''s thoughts raced with alarm as they neared the water''s edge. Just then, Van smoothly shifted her into a princess carry. "W-WAIT...!! I''M STILL WEARING MY SHIRT...!!" Anne exclaimed, her face flushing with embarrassment as she covered it with her palms. "Look at me, Anne," Van instructed firmly, prompting her to lower her hands and meet his gaze. With a mischievous smile, Van looked into her eyes just before he leaped into the pool with her in his arms. "No wai¡ªblubebrblrubrbru," Anne sputtered as they plunged underwater. "Is he out of his mind...!?" "That guy must be crazy..." The onlookers murmured among themselves as Van and Anne surfaced. "WHAT WAS THAT FOR!!?" Anne yelled, pushing him against the pool wall, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Van responded by playfully splashing water in her face with a gentle flick of his hand. In a flash of anger, Anne raised her fist and swung at Van, who caught it effortlessly with his palm. "Didn''t peg you as the sore loser type," Van teased. "Coming here with you was a damn mistake!!" She erupted with a frown, "You''re as childish and as immature as the rest of them!" Anne snapped, dousing Van with a forceful splash that sent water flying in the form of a small wave, before turning to swim away furiously. -------------------------------- "Well? Did you notice?" Pressed Varlog. "Yeah, I noticed, Varlog. The fact she kept inviting me... It made me feel... Good. Despite how I refused the first time," Van admitted, smiling faintly. "She was doing that on purpose?" "Exactly! Her first aim was to get you to dine with us, since we both like having you around. But, she persisted because she was considering your feelings, even after your refusal." Varlog then drew closer to Van, his tone firm as he grasped his palm. "And you need to understand, even if you might not admit it... You need to feel loved, Van. Wanted. It energizes you that others show their need for your presence even if you refuse theirs. I''ve seen that trait in you. Many individuals in this realm say one matter, but mean another. We are all a part of that group, regardless of how some claim they aren''t; those are merely liars or inexperienced ones." Varlog said gently. ------------------------------- ''And I''m sure... That this girl needs someone to treat her as an equal more than anything,'' Van thought as he splashed Anne again, his splash noticeably stronger than hers. "I''ve faced tougher water droplets than that splash. Come on, give it your all... Or is that all you''ve got?" Van taunted, watching Anne reel slightly from the force of his splash. ''... She comes alive when challenged,'' Van reflected, remembering her fiery determination back at the storage house. "TSK..." Anne clicked her tongue, clenching her fists under the water. "She''s going to kill him!" some onlookers whispered. "YOU BASTARD...!!! YOU ASKED FOR IT!!!" Anne shouted, channeling magic into her muscles, hurling water at Van with all her might, creating a wave that momentarily shadowed him. "Hey, Anne just used muscle enhancement!" "It''s the weakest form of magic... But getting hit by it still hurts!" "Move out of the way, dumbass!" someone yelled at Van. Van watched the towering splash head towards him. ''Now, that''s what I''m talking about...!'' he thought, bracing for the impact. ''I should get out before this draws more attention,'' Anne thought as she turned her back to him, ready to leave the pool, but then noticed a shadow looming over her as she did. "Holy Goddess..." "That''s an actual wave!" the onlookers exclaimed. "N-no way..." she muttered, stunned by his return volley. "YOU WON''T BEAT ME, BASTARD!!!" she screamed, throwing herself fully into the battle, oblivious to the crowd as they traded splashes vigorously. Eventually, Anne was splashed out of the pool. "... I didn''t hear about anyone except Cerille that can stand up to Anne in terms of physical strength." "Who is this guy?!" "He appears like some thug from the streets, to be honest..." They spoke amongst themselves as Anne found herself lying on the pool''s edge, soaked, as she looked upwards. ''What... What was that...?'' Anne thought in wonder as she sat up, looking at Van, who was still standing in the pool, appearing to sneer mockingly. ''That bastard... Laughing at me like that...!! BRING IT ON!!'' She raged as she sprang up, quickly leaping back in, her face lit with excitement, ready to strike back. As the hour passed, her energy began to wane. "I''m not done... Bastard... Hahaha..." she chuckled, her splashes growing weaker as adrenaline surged through her veins, one last time before her strength faded. Just as she began to sink, Van swiftly caught her, lifting her into a princess carry. "...Wanna go take a break?" Van suggested gently, smiling at his exhausted niece. She met Van''s gaze, letting her body relax with a deep sigh. "Sure... Hahaha..." Anne chuckled, resting her head on his arm as he carried her out of the water. ''Man... That was a blast,'' she thought, feeling a sense of contentment as Van scanned the area for a spot where they could sit and recuperate. "You know... She actually looks pretty cute all curled up like that..." "Is that really Anne...?" "That lucky bastard... I wish I had thought of that!" the guys murmured among themselves, while the girls clenched their teeth, their envy barely concealed. ''Those guys.... As much as I''m happy this girl''s image is improving... I feel bad for the poor company she has to deal with daily. No wonder she was so defensive earlier.'' Van thought with a sigh. ''Well, don''t worry,'' ''Big uncle Van''s here,'' ''....And he doesn''t have any towels... I suppose we could borrow some from there, maybe...?'' --------------- "... I thought Demons are supposed to be honest. This sounds slightly manipulative." "It is VERY manipulative." Varlog started, his eyes sparkling; as if he expected Van to answer the way he did. "But what my wife did for you is still an HONEST gesture, despite being of manipulative in nature. Can you guess why?" "Hmm..." Van scratched his head. "I don''t know. She is a good person. A good... Demon, I mean. I trust her, and I''ve no reason to doubt hers in me." "... Go on..." Varlog urged, expectation and wonder in his gaze. Van thought and thought, yet only one answer shone through his mind. "Her... Intention?" Varlog clasped his palms together in satisfaction. "Indeed!! It is the intention behind your action, be it manipulative or not, that makes you honest or dishonest. The will to protect them. Both physically... and emotionally." Van remained silent, his gaze remained focused on Varlog. "The reason I tell you of this is because you are going to be interacting with Her Majesty. I expect you to extend the same level of courtesy that my wife had bestowed upon you to everyone at the castle," Varlog advised, placing a hand on Van''s shoulder. "And more broadly, I hope to see you grow into the remarkable individual I know you''re capable of becoming," Varlog added, looking earnestly into Van''s eyes. "Alright, Varlog..." "I promise," --------------------- Chapter 51 - Threat After Van scrambled around, eventually making Anne get up from her princess carry to fetch two towels from a nearby stand, the two lay on the grass nearby, letting their bodies dry out in the sun as they looked up at the sky. "Hey," Anne called out. "Hm?" Van responded, tilting his head slightly from looking up. "Thanks," she said flatly. "For what?" he asked. "For what," she mimicked, rolling her eyes. "Can you just cut the crap and accept it? I''m tired of guys trying to act all cool with me." Van''s eyes widened before he laughed at her sudden aggression. "Okay. If you keep laughing, I''m LEAVING," she said loudly. "No, no," he waved dismissively. "It''s just nostalgic. You''re just like your mom," "Oh? She must''ve rubbed off on your own old man if you say it''s nostalgic," Anne murmured, raising an eyebrow. ''Oh, right, I''m Van junior...'' Van thought. "A-ah, I suppose. No one here says that, huh?" Van asked. She sighed deeply, turning to him. "Anyway, just accept my gratitude, dude. I might''ve been angry at the pool, but I''m not stupid. I saw what you did back there," she said, her voice trailing off as she looked away. "...Except my folks, no one ever went out of their way like that for me," she added quietly. "Well, I was just having fun with my niec-...new friend," Van quickly corrected himself. "...Pfft. Bastard," Anne said with a soft chuckle, her posture relaxing as she looked up at the sky. A few seconds went by. Then Anne gave a deep yawn as she stretched her sore limbs. Van glanced at her, noticing her eyes getting heavier. "Well, I''ve pretty much dried up. Wanna go?" Van asked. "Oh, uh... I-I don''t know... isn''t friends lying outside next to each other, looking up for no reason, something special?" Anne mumbled as she scratched her cheek. "No idea," Van replied flatly. "I just mean... we came here only like an hour ago... shouldn''t we stay? Make use of the day?" Anne said. "If you''re tired, we can just call it a day. It''s cool," Van said with a shrug. "Look, dude, I don''t really know what to do. I just know... if we made it all the way here, we gotta stay," Anne said, looking away, her eyes searching the grass for words. "Why?" "Because... it wouldn''t be cool to leave just an hour after coming here. We barely did anything. Friends, or people who are..." She hid beneath her short hair, "C-close, do more with their time... I can just sleep at night, right?" Her voice wavered. "Says who? Those jerks you hate?" Van glanced at the sneering group. "Smug bastard," she said, punching his shoulder with a smirk. ''Woah... It''s like hitting armor,'' she thought, gasping softly. "Either way, if you''re tired, you should go. Unless you like sleeping on grass?" Van said, offering his hand. Anne bit her lip. "Is it... really okay to end it so early?" "Yeah. Take it easy," he assured, not thinkingtoo hard on what he was going to say. "Sure..." Anne felt his calmness infecting her as she took his hand, and he pulled her up. Feeling loose and at ease, she spoke "Before I go to sleep though, I want food, but I don''t have the strength to go out," she said, brushing off grass. "Come to my place, I should also have something frozen for you." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ''W-wait, did I seriously suggest that...?'' she thought, blushing. "Sure, I''m cool with that. Lead the way," Van said with a shrug. ''I''m not tired, and I''ve got nothing else to do. I wonder how comfy her couch is...'' Van mused, comparing it to Amoria''s bed. ''I hope I''ll have enough from the quest to buy a bed like Amoria''s guest room after renting a place... Varlog''s couch was nice, but not an actual bed.'' Van thought. As he thought of Varlog, he inevitably brought up Alicia''s image. ''Forget that, I want to sleep on Alicia''s bed, preferably, with her in it,'' Van decided. As Van dreamt of sleeping on beds, being deprived of a proper one for the past 16 years; Anne, embarrassed, led him out of the pool area. ''Wait, Anne doesn''t live with her mom...?'' Van realized. Just then, Cerille, a tall girl with long blonde hair and a greatsword, arrived at the group that mocked Anne. "Look, it''s Cerille!" one boy pointed out. "The Greatknight''s daughter! An E-Ranker, even at her age! What is she..." "Cerille!" a friend called as she approached her group. Cerille noticed the crowd staring into the distance. "What seems to be the commotion here?" she inquired as she walked over to them. "Ah... Cerille. It''s just that musclehead again, Anne. She brought a weird boy with her," a girl said. "Ew, imagine hanging out with that workhorse of a girl... What a weirdo. I bet he does that just because he''s desperate." "But look at those muscles... I don''t like him either, but he can seriously do better," another girl pointed out, her eyes glinting with desire as she looked at Van''s toned body. Cerille''s eyes locked onto Van with intense scrutiny, her expression growing increasingly grim. "Cerille? Are you okay?" a girl asked, noticing her sudden intensity. "That aura... that boy... is dangerous!" Cerille blurted out as Van and Anne neared the exit. ''We''re really walking to my house. What am I going to do?'' Anne thought, still flustered. Suddenly, Cerille stepped between them and the exit, her greatsword pointed at Van''s throat. "HALT. By the name of the Royal Guard, you are detained for questioning!" Cerille declared. ''Ah, I was wondering when that would happen,'' Van thought with a sigh. ''But she shouldn''t draw that sword so abruptly in such a crowd...'' Anne gasped, her eyes widening before turning angry. "Hey, Cerille! What''s the big idea?" Anne yelled, drawing attention. "Isn''t that the King''s Hand''s daughter?" "I heard Cerille was enlisted in the Royal Guards before attending the Academy. Is she making an arrest?" "This boy looks suspicious..." "Something about him is off!" "If Cerille thinks so, it must be true!" onlookers whispered. ''The King''s Hand? Is she Greatknight Brennan''s daughter? He was one of the few kind souls among the Royal Guard''s high ranks. To think his daughter is this reckless,'' Van thought as he scrutinized Cerille. "What are you doing? He''s my friend! Piss off to your daddy!" Anne yelled, stepping between Cerille and Van, who remained relaxed. "Anne Veil. Step away from this person. He''s dangerous. I can sense a vile aura around him, unlike any demon''s or human''s! Stay back for your own safety!" Cerille ordered. "I won''t! YOU back off! He''s not a threat!" Anne defied. "How DARE that girl talk like that to Greatknight Nickelson''s daughter!" an onlooker called out. At the mention of Nickelson''s name, Van''s body visibly twitched. ''That bastard... Nickelson. The one who was in charge of my training... I seriously thought I got over that...'' He thought as he clenched his fist. A few girls grew agitated at the sight of Anne, as well as other spectators. "This bitch really gets on my nerves..." "Yeah, let''s teach her a lesson..." The girls from Cerille''s group giggled, conjuring a water spell and hiding it. Shortly after, the water spell was flung toward Anne from the side. Cerille noticed it a moment too late. "WAIT! DON''T!" Cerille called out as the spell was already an inch from Anne. ''She''ll be seriously hurt by that!'' Cerille thought as she almost leapt for her rescue. ''I WON''T MAKE IT..!! ANNE!!!'' Cerille thought, as time seemed to slow for Van, who had the third highest Perception and DEX stats in the nearby environment. The water spell appeared to move in slow motion. ''... So, this is the generation you raise, Nickelson?'' He thought, a moment of clarity washing over him as he looked at the water spell. ''A bunch of murderers?'' Van then raised his hand towards the spell. ''Well, the only surprising thing here is you with Sir Brennan''s role. You FUCKER.'' Van then slapped the spell away, sending it back to the girls with half the force it was emitted at. It hit one directly in her face, knocking her into the pool and leaving the other paralyzed with fear. ''What...?'' Cerille thought in confusion as she stopped in her place, while Anne remained frozen in place. "Holy Goddess... H-he... He just flicked that away!" "Marie-ann!!" someone yelled, jumping into the pool after the girl was knocked out. ''Was I... going to get hit with that?'' Anne thought, her face pale as she glanced at Marie-ann, her aggressor, now covered in blood and passed out. "Hearing you were a Greatknight''s daughter, I was going to brush this off. Comply, even. As the previous Greatknight held true to his name," Van said, gently walking past Anne and glaring at Cerille. "...Van?" Anne called, concern etched on her whitened face. "But I see. You are that piece of shit''s daughter. No wonder you''re so irresponsible as to draw your sword, eager for a fight in a public area with so many onlookers around, like you own the place," he hissed, stepping in front of her sword. "STAY BACK!" she yelled, pointing the sword firmly at him. "IRRESPONSIBLE, YOU SAY? YOU ARE A THREAT, AND YOU NEED TO BE NEUTRALIZED." Her voice boomed through the crowd, earning claps and gasps of admiration from the onlookers. She fixed her stance hurriedly, her eyes wide like a hunter''s on their prey, while still cautious of his ability. ''I''m sorry, Varlog. I can''t really remember any of your lessons right now.'' "I wasn''t a threat," Van began, gripping her greatsword with his bare palm, his gaze unwavering and fierce. "But I sure as hell am now," Chapter 52 - Cautionary Tale, Part 1 The Demon Lord''s Fall Saga, Chapter 7, Vol.2, 3rd Edition Hero Magus and his party had just arrived at the village of Ardeil. A rural place where traders and envoys pass through and rest. The villagers were of the common folk, joyful to have an abundant meal once a week, a roof over their heads, and fire to warm them. The Hero, weary from travels and arduous battles, decided it would be best to recuperate in this small, yet warm place for a while. Indeed, it was a warm place. Despite being between the Demonic realm and the human one, it was fairly peaceful. So warm, in fact, that our very Hero had made a new friend out of one of the villagers. A spirited youth, desperate to prove himself. Hero Magus spotted the fearless youth protecting a fair lady of the village from several bandits, the eyes of the entire village on him. She stood behind the youth''s broad back, to which was attached a longsword, one of the most favored weapons for the aspiring Knight. Eager to prove himself and defend this fair lady''s honor and safety, he drew the sword from his back, swung it high in the sky with practiced ease, and bravely pointed it at the bandit''s throat before the entire village and Hero Magus and his party. Yet, this is not a tale of triumph, but a tale of caution. Oh, dear reader who has read this far, do not follow in the footsteps of the youth. The youth who hadn''t noticed the slight resistance placed on his blade as he unsheathed it. The youth, who accidentally slayed the fair lady he had sworn to protect, nearly cleaving her in half from bottom to top as he recklessly drew the sword, miscalculating the distance between himself, her, and his blade''s reach. The youth, who heard not cheers that day, but the loud gasps from all over, and the even louder cackle of the bandits he stood up to. The youth, who had thought it rained due to the fair lady''s blood dripping on him from above as he swung his sword. The youth who could not even live long enough to witness the fair lady''s wake, as he was hung even sooner. Yet, even then, Hero Magus, unable to watch their new friend''s agony as he was hung, unleashed devastating flames, burning his asphyxiating body to ashes. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- "I... can''t move it?!" Cerille thought as Van placed his fingers on her greatsword. "Grh... so, you admit your evil intentions!?" Cerille''s voice boomed. "Curious, don''t you think?" Van swiftly retorted with a glare. "You label me evil despite me not doing anything yet. As befitting of a daughter of that piece of shit." "Not doing anything...!? You resist arrest, disrespect my honored father, and admit you''re a threat as I suspected! ANY THREAT IN THIS PLACE NEEDS TO BE SUBDUED!" she replied, applying even more force to move her greatsword. Even using muscle enhancement magic, it would not budge an inch. "A piece of shit is a piece of shit. Him being ''honored'' doesn''t change that," Van dismissed. "HEY, YOU TRASH! DON''T YOU DARE BESMIRCH GREATKNIGHT NICKELSON''S NAME!" the crowd roared. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ''He''s pushing it too far...!'' Anne thought, alarmed. "Van, wait!" Anne called, running to his side and grabbing his shoulder. "Saying that is¡ª" Anne started, but the riffraff''s voices boomed over hers. "HOW DARE THAT KID DISRESPECT GREATKNIGHT NICKELSON''S NAME AND DAUGHTER!? HE SHOULD BE EXECUTED!" "HE IS DEFINITELY UP TO NO GOOD! AN EXECUTION IS TOO MUCH FOR HIM! HAVE HIM TORTURED PUBLICLY!" another person yelled. Soon, the entire mob gathered around them, openly dissing Van. "We''re going to see Lady Cerille tear him apart! Let''s go!" the teens at the side whispered, excitement evident in their eyes. Anne was about to try and stop Van, but as she heard the whispers, her grip on his shoulder loosened. "Saying things like that without getting to know the guy...!" Anne growled silently as she took a stance next to Van, facing Cerille. "Anne...! Are you betraying the Royal Capital by siding with this wretch!?" Cerille called as she tensed her muscles even more. "FINAL WARNING, GET AWAY FROM HIM!" she warned. "Always knew she was a traitorous whore." "Bitch..." the girls and guys whispered amongst themselves. Van glanced at the sword, tightly held between his fingers. "COME ON, LADY CERILLE! KICK THESE BASTARDS'' ASS!" the crowd cheered. Van took a moment to look around, his gaze landing back on Cerille. Despite being the daughter of a figure he loathed, he felt she wasn''t a carbon copy of Nickelson. He recalled how she leaped to Anne''s aid when that spell was flung at her, and even now, giving Anne a chance to back off. She was still young, the thought crossed his mind. Thus, she must be highly impressionable. "W-...What are you...!?" Cerille muttered as Van shifted his fingers slightly. Van then instantly let go of her greatsword when Cerille''s pull was at its peak. "WAI¡ª" Cerille let out as she inevitably swung the sword backward, the air of the swing grazing Van and Anne''s bodies. With a gasp, Cerille could only glance back as her sword swung toward an unsuspecting passerby who had cheered for her. ''NO...!'' Panic set in as she tried her hardest to stop the movement of her sword, yet the momentum''s force was so strong, she could only helplessly brace for the inevitable impact. Cerille closed her eyes, mustering all her strength to stop her movements... Yet she knew it would be in vain. An inch before the sword''s edge struck the passerby''s head, Van grasped her wrists and pulled her back by her shirt collar. Her face turned pale, and the crowd went silent. The passerby, a few seconds later, lost all strength in their knees and fell to the ground. Cerille''s mouth hung open, her breathing shallow and rapid. Her eyes met Van''s gaze. "Tell me something, daughter of that bastard, Nickelson," Van began, his voice cold and piercing. "How do you label people as threats? By sensing their aura?" He stepped closer, eyes locked on hers. "Is that why I''m a threat? Is that why you would have felt guilt-free even if you''d accidentally killed someone, like you almost did just now?" Cerille and the crowd had nothing to say the following seconds. Even the teens who had been laughing at Anne and Van went silent as Van guided Cerille''s greatsword back down with her hands. Cerille''s words hung in her throat as her grip on the greatsword tightened. "Lady Cerille," an old man from the crowd began, his voice steady and authoritative. "Let not this wretch infect your mind. The fault would still be his, as he was deemed a threat by you, an esteemed enforcer of our Goddess and a dignified Royal Guard. If this fair lady had died, it would have been his deed, not your own." He explained calmly, placing his hand on her shoulder. "Y-yeah...!" someone from the crowd reluctantly shouted. "YEAH, LADY CERILLE, IGNORE THAT EVIL BASTARD! ARREST HIM!" The crowd started to cheer again. Anne clenched her teeth tightly as she looked around. ''Even though he just saved that girl...!'' Anne readied her stance once more. "R-right...!!" Cerille shook her head, pushing herself out of Van''s grasp. "You''re the one at fault here, fiend. You''re under arrest. Anne, back off, or this sword shall be swung in your direction as well! Whoever your mother may be!" Cerille resolved, raising her sword at Van once more. ''Haaah... Well, her father might have fed me shit for three years, but he fed her for sixteen. She isn''t going to change in an instant, I suppose,'' Van resigned. "Anne," Van started calmly, still focused on Cerille, "this is on me. You don''t have to take part. What if they really do see you as a traitor?" "You just shut up," she let out. "Just like you, I''m gonna do what I want." She took a stance. "Because nobody deserves this kind of treatment..." she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper as she gritted her teeth. Van took a moment to look around. Beside Cerille, he could see plenty of other combatants ready to step in the moment a fight began. His gaze then circled around to Anne. Nickelson and Cerille faded from his mind, replaced by Anne. ''I promised I''d protect them,'' he thought to himself as he scrutinized Anne. ''If it''s just me, I can take it. But not with her around. I can''t let her be a part of this.'' ''I''m her uncle, after all.'' "I give up," Van let out, lowering his arm to his side, his face and muscles loosening. ''What...!?'' Cerille thought, confused. "Arrest me if you need to." Chapter 53 - Cautionary Tale, Part 2 In this world, beings can sense Aura. Aura strongly indicates a person''s nature and has been a key indicator since ancient times. It was used to decide whether to start or end wars, determine trade and alliances, and condemn criminals to execution or set them free. Consequently, Van was treated unfairly due to his passive skill, Untrusted, which made most beings instinctively distrust him, even those insensitive to Aura. This reliance on Aura taught all races, except demons who couldn''t sense it, to depend heavily on their intuition, outer appearances, and glamour rather than facts and deductive capabilities. Even Amoria, one of the most sensitive to Aura, relied on it heavily... Until 17 years ago, a bit after she met Van. "...When I first saw Van, I seriously preferred to fall into the death pit he got me out of," she reminisced. "I thought the Archdevil themselves, or something much darker, had descended to this realm from deep within Arataxia, the Realm of our Dear Goddess," She paused, looking up at the person. "Which is one of the reasons I fell for him," she added with a smile. "Despite having that kind of aura, he never stopped being such a darling. He was more human than anyone I''ve ever met, and yet, much more than that. It was as if I discovered a diamond buried in tar. And I figured we would work out. I would balance that Aura of his, and he would balance whatever nastiness I possess," she said, taking a sip of tea. "He shone much more brightly than my late husband." "I see... But then he... left? Despite you loving him so deeply?" Hicks asked, playing with his mustache and narrowing his eyes at Amoria. "..." Her expression darkened momentarily. "...Sir Hicks, how much do you know about Magus?" "Hmm... Not much," he began, looking up at the ceiling of the tavern as he recalled details about the famed Hero. "He was the hero who traveled with you all. He had immaculate charm and was the strongest of this era." "What about his skills?" she pressed. "As the Royal Knight Captain of the Second Battalion, I haven''t had access to that kind of information, you know that, Miss Veil. Why do you ask?" he pondered, lowering his gaze back to Amoria. "...Nothing. Just curious," she said, taking another quick sip and closing her eyes dismissively. "Either way, why did he leave if you lov-" Amoria immediately cut him off with a bright smile. "Forget about that for now!" she called cheerfully. "Are you going to do what I asked?" Hicks could tell Amoria was avoiding his question. Yet, out of respect for her, he chose not to press the matter. "I will do what I can, since it is your request, Miss Veil. But why? If he wishes to buy a house, let him buy a house..." Hicks argued softly. "Sir Hicks, we just talked about this," Amoria started, a tinge of irritation and impatience in her voice, yet forcing a somewhat dignified manner of speech. "If you take his Aura into consideration, he might get bad prices, or people might try to con him, or there might even be an attempt on his life. Wouldn''t that be bad? And his name would be recorded in the house owner''s list. He will have many enemies and-" Hicks carefully raised his palm and interrupted Amoria. "But dear Miss Veil, he slayed Arutol, The Dragon King''s own son!" Hicks argued. "I''m certain no one in the capital can even make an attempt on the life of someone of his caliber, with all due respect to our Royal Knights and the King! And I will ensure that he is not conned in any way! He is the man I owe my, and my knights'' lives to; vile Aura or not." Amoria then smiled a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, which were now almost glaring at Hicks, causing him to shiver slightly. "Hicks, please, do as I asked," she said, her tone firm and icy. "We don''t know for certain what kinds of threats exist in the capital, so you cannot be sure he will be completely safe. Prevent him from buying a house. He will be safest staying with me. Am I clear?" She spoke calmly, yet Hicks felt as if he was being roared at for some particular reason. After a small scratch of his mustache and a soft sigh, he relented. "As you wish... Considering it is your request, Miss Veil, I shall execute it to the last detail." "Thank you," she greeted. "And... you do have that other matter covered, as I''ve requested as well, right?" She prodded. "Oh... Yes, I''ve already spoken to Grandmaster Apollo. He said you would be a most welcome addition, considering your prowess and knowle-" "Excellent. Have a great day. Send my regards to your wife from me," she firmly interjected, getting up from her seat and walking away. Hicks began sighing in relief just as she stopped halfway to the tavern door. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "One more thing," she muttered. "Y-yes..?" "Call me Amoria from now on. Miss Veil is... too general for my taste. Instruct your knights to do the same. This is no longer a request... or an age matter, in case you wondered." she instructed. "O-of course..." he replied, trying his hardest not to let his confusion and anxiousness show. With a nod, Amoria swiftly left the tavern. ''It isn''t as if I can''t guess why she asked me those things... But I wonder what happened between her and the Hero to make her show such a scary attitude regarding dear Van...'' ''Hah... Either way, I should hurry home... or my wife will pull my ear out.'' Hicks deeply sighed. Meanwhile, Amoria walked outside, smiling at every passerby and at the warm sun that greeted her. ''Hopefully Lizzy will also see it before she has to go to the Academy... Van''s nature. It would be nice.'' "Ah, I almost forgot about him," she innocently recalled as she took a turn. ''And, it''s in the way of the grocery market... Perfect. I''ll make something both Lizzy and Van will love!'' ''What a beautiful day today is.'' Indeed, even among the races, some people are much more sensitive to Aura. Cerille, Greatknight Nickelson''s daughter, was one of them: she was extremely intuitive, even among the elites when it came to sensing others. This sensitivity was part of the reason she advanced to E Rank and became a Knight-In-Training despite still being a teen. ... And why she pulled her sword against Van. "VAN!? What are you doing!!? We were going to fight her!" Anne called out as she saw Van resign. "That dumb kid finally realized he''s no match for her!" "Coward." "Starting trouble like that with no shame...! What a bastard!" the crowd whispered as Van stopped resisting his arrest. ''Just like that...? He gave up?'' Cerille thought. "It''s not worth it, Anne." Van started, "It''s not as if our lives are in danger." "What...!?" Anne said, narrowing her eyes at Van. "So, you were okay with me fighting you like I was gonna kill you in the pool, but you stop here after taunting Cerille like that!?" "It was my mistake to respond to her provocations and get angry. And this isn''t just about me or this girl anymore. What if this ends up hurting you or your mom?" Van said as he approached Cerille, his arms lifted for handcuffs. "Think about your future," Van added as he got close to Cerille. ''... At least he''s somewhat reasonable,'' Cerille thought as she detached a pair of cuffs from her belt, her glare still firm on Van. "FUCK OFF!! IF YOU''RE GONNA START A FIGHT, FINISH IT!" Anne cried out as Cerille hurriedly pulled out a magic seal bind. "Dear Goddess, shut up, you stupid whore!" a teen boy called to Anne from the side, prompting more to do the same. "ENOUGH! You lot will be silent!" Cerille commanded, glancing to the side. Van followed suit soon after. ''...As my Perception increased, I''ve found it much easier to remember details...'' ''... That includes faces.'' Van thought as he momentarily glared at the children. ''I thought about taking it easy and hiding my strength once joining the Academy. Protecting this girls from the shadows without drawing attention to myself.'' ''...But that is merely the act of a coward, right, Varlog?'' He thought as he mentally marked the children who cussed at Anne. "H-hey... What''re you looking at, freak!?" the same teen yelled, startled by Van''s intensity. "Turn that ugly face away from us, bastard! You''re lucky Lady Cerille has you!" "YEAH! IF IT WERE US WE''D HAVE TORN YOU TO-" "ENOUGH!!! YOU LOT BE SILENT, OR ALSO BE ARRESTED!" Cerille''s voice boomed. Van then glanced at Cerille, slightly pursing his lips as she hushed the teen group. ''...At least she''s somewhat fair,'' he thought. "This is a C-Rank Magical seal... Don''t even think about trying to resist, fiend," Cerille said as she turned to Van and handcuffed him. ''Cute,'' he thought as he glanced at the seal. "Sure, Greatknight Nickelson''s Daughter," Van called with slight mockery. "This is Lady Cerille to you, criminal," she retorted, causing the mob around them to cheer even more. "DON''T IGNORE ME!!" Anne screamed, causing Cerille and Van to turn to her. "You can''t..." Anne started, looking down in defeat. "You can''t let them have their way with you like that... Or they''re gonna keep stomping you," she said, her voice trailing off. "You''re mistaken, Anne Veil," Cerille said as she grabbed Van by the handcuff, ready to lead him out. "This isn''t bullying or stomping. This is arresting a threat to society. You would do well to acknowledge that," she said loudly, causing everyone around them to cheer for her. "And I decided not to arrest you, as a token of our past friendship. Please, do not get yourself into trouble from now on," Cerille stated to Anne as she turned and started walking away. "Bullshit," Anne said, causing her to stop. "You''re no different from them," Anne blurted as she glanced at the other teens. "The only reason you don''t arrest me is that your oh-so-important public image will elevate. That''s the only thing you ever cared about. You were NEVER my friend!" Van could feel a small twitch from Cerille''s grasp as she held him. ''Oh...?'' Van thought, raising an eyebrow. "How ignorant..." Cerille murmured, almost to herself. "What!!?" Anne called out. "Never mind," her voice boomed again as her attention briefly turned to Van. "Follow me, wretch. And prepare to face justice." It was then Cerille bumped into someone. "Who is-!" Cerille called, but was soon cut off. "A wretch, you say...?" a voice boldly inquired as the person standing grabbed and twisted Cerille''s ear, pulling her aside. "A-Ahh!" she squirmed in agony as her ear was pulled and twisted, she inevitably leaned toward where she was pulled from to keep her ear in place. "I had no idea our dear CeCe grew up to be such a pretentious brat that needs public scolding," she called. ''Phew...'' Van sighed internally as he saw her. "L-look... That''s Marcilla Veil..." "Oh... Shit... She''s... Look at how she''s handling Lady Cerille..." "Cece..? Is she referring to Lady Cerille..?" the onlookers spoke. "A-AUNT M-Marcy.. P-please... S-stop.. My ear will fall out..!" Cerille cried out as she held onto Marcy''s arm as she pulled her ear. "You stay silent. You''ve lost your right to talk the moment you pulled your sword out in public without minding your peers." Chapter 54 - Cautionary Tale, Part 3 Amoria strolled joyfully through the market, turning into a narrow alleyway. Suddenly, the same guard who had hit on her while she was with Van began to follow her, his expression unreadable. Amoria halted in the shadows of the alleyway. "Just come out. I don''t have time for this," she sighed. "Alright, alright..." he chuckled, stepping out of the darkness. "Well, well, well, Miss Veil... All alone," he muttered as he approached. At first glance, one might underestimate Amoria. Despite her gentle appearance, she was stronger than most, having traveled with Magus. She held more cards than she let on... Indeed, she had. "Ugh," Amoria rolled her eyes and tossed a coin bag towards the ''thug''. "Here. I put in a little extra for your effort," she murmured disdainfully. He caught the coin purse and examined its contents. "Thank you, miss. As always, it was a pleasure..." he replied, rubbing his bruised back from her earlier attack. He began to giggle as he counted the coins. "Anything else you wanted to discuss?" she asked impatiently. "No, no... It''s just funny, that''s all. Seeing how far you''re going to impress that kid. I couldn''t help but laugh," he added. Amoria''s fingers twitched slightly. "The only thing he found flawed about me is my teeth, and he clung to it... Isn''t that cute? It''s like his first time dissing anyone, in a desperate attempt to defend this oh-so-gentle lady," he jeered. Amoria took a deep breath and looked up at the clear sky above the trashed alleyway. "Ahh... Mr. Henry. Former Knight of the famed First Battalion..." she addressed him. "You see, normally, I''d actually try to hurt you for saying something like that to me," she began, turning around with a smile. "But when you opened your mouth just now, I could tell someone had already spoon-fed you with shit earlier today, from all the way over here. It seems he hadn''t clung to it for no reason." She smiled again, but it never reached her deadpan eyes. The man twitched slightly. "... And she''s funny too," he added. "As for me wanting him to see me one way or another... That''s my business. As always." She continued walking down the alleyway. "So scary..." he called playfully as she walked away. A moment later, he pondered. "She did call that kid Van... And that kid... Looks... awfully similar to¡ª..." he muttered, thinking while walking away. "Ah..! That means..." He realized, a lightbulb going off in his mind. "Meaty is finally back after all this time..." he murmured, a joyful snicker stretching across his lips. ------------------ "Have you calmed down a bit?" Marcy casually asked, her deep red eyes facing forward as she led Cerille out of the pool area by her surprisingly delicate ear. Her touch, wasn''t as casual as her tone. "Y-yes... Yes...! I''m sorry, Aunt Marcy...!" Cerille cried, while Van and Anne walked side by side, unable to suppress a slight pity for the girl. "So, you were childhood friends then?" Van asked. With a soft exhale, Anne replied, "Yeah. But that''s as far as I''ll say." "Fair enough," Van replied casually. "That aside," she continued, "you owe me some explanations, Van. What was that all about?" Anne corrected herself, glancing at the agonized Cerille. "You flipped out when you heard who her father is." "I... heard something from my old man about him," Van started, clearing his throat. He then glanced at Anne''s curious expression as she leaned in, "... But that''s as far as I''ll say," he added slyly. "Man, you''re really immature," she scoffed. "Why the hell am I even hanging out with you still?" Van chuckled lightly as they continued walking. Meanwhile, Marcy and Cerille had their own conversation... "What won''t you ever do again?" Marcy pressed. "Mindlessly pull my sword out...!! Mindlessly pull my sword out in public...!! I had no idea he was your acquaintance, Aunt... Please, I''ve learned my lesson..!!" Cerille cried with quiet gasps. "OH? So, if he WASN''T my acquaintance, you wouldn''t be sorry?" Marcy''s voice boomed as she pulled harder on her ear. "A-AH... That''s not what I meant...! Any potential threat needs to be treated as such..!! I HAD NO CHOICE...!!" Cerille protested. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Marcy looked at Cerille with a soft, sympathetic frown. "Is that what you''d have said to that girl''s family after accidentally killing her?" she asked, her grip on Cerille''s ear loosening. Cerille lowered her gaze, speechless. Marcy sighed deeply, noticing her contemplative pause, and let go of her entirely. "I''ll forgive you this once. Just be mindful of your peers. No one''s going to console you at a passerby''s funeral." Cerille straightened herself and looked at Marcy. "Alright... And, Aunt Marcy, may I ask the identity of this boy?" she asked, her gaze determined. Marcy hesitated. "Aunt...?" Cerille pressed, noticing Marcy''s lack of response. "Ahh... It''s gonna come out at some point," Marcy said loudly, scratching her head in frustration. "He''s Va¡ª" Just then, Cerille''s attention darted elsewhere. She carefully placed her palm on her ear, not because it hurt. Marcy narrowed her eyes as she watched her. "Something''s wrong with her?" Van asked, noticing Cerille''s sudden movement. "Oh," Anne answered, glancing at Cerille, "she''s probably talking to someone through [Vibration]." The statement caused Van to raise his eyebrow. "You''re not from the Capital, so you wouldn''t know. It''s a magical apparatus my late father developed that allows people to contact each other from afar in a snap; all you need is two pieces of the same magical vibration, which can be tuned by a C-Rank Magician. Apply your magic, and you can talk from really far. It''s been commercialized only recently, so not many people have it." She explained, but then her expression softened as she lowered her gaze, "He was alone a lot of the times, so he kept himself occupied with things like that," Van looked at Anne, his expression deadpan and resigned. "W-what is it...?" she asked, a little weirded out by his lack of response and gaze. "You''re creeping me out..." ''Dude invented the walkie-talkie and called it [Vibration]... At least call it by its proper name. Don''t you have some respect for our founding fathers!?'' Van thought, his eyebrow frozen upwards. "I understand. I shall use your teleportation stone then, SIR!" Cerille called, straightening her posture and turning her attention to Marcy. "I need to go now, Aunt! There''s a mission and¡ª" "I know." Marcy firmly stated, "I heard about it. I''d appreciate if that guy didn''t put his daughter through something like that... But I ain''t one to tell others how to raise their kids," She said, clicking her tongue in frustration at Cerille. "... Right," Cerille acknowledged weakly as she looked away, pulling a stone from her waist pocket. "Be careful," Marcy added, her voice slightly softer as Cerille crushed the stone. Cerille nodded as she dissipated into thin air, leaving Anne, Van, and Marcy alone. ''That thing she just used was a teleportation stone, right? Even with all my travels, I''ve only come across five of them, including the one Magus had. Must be quite the mission to use something so valuable,'' Van thought, slightly narrowing his eyes. "Anne," Marcy called firmly, "go to your house. I heard what happened at the pool, so someone here needs scolding." She glanced at Van. Anne immediately perked up, her shoulders tightening. "Uh, m-mom, we kinda decided to¡ª" Anne muttered, glancing between Van and her mother. "ANNE. Now." Marcy ordered, her arms folded and glaring. "... Fine," Anne said, giving Van a final glance before walking away with a slight slouch, leaving Van and Marcy alone. "Is she fine?" Van asked. "You''ve been with her," Marcy replied. "You tell me." She signaled him to walk with her, and he complied without issue. "Well, I wasn''t the only one who got trashed at the pool, let''s just say," Van admitted. "Don''t be pulling my leg now. My Anne? Bullied? She''d tear at any bastard''s skull if they tried," Marcy stated firmly. "... You think so?" Van asked. Marcy sighed. "She might be a bit awkward in a crowd, something she got from me, but she wouldn''t let anyone step on her, no matter what." "Well, the kids around her make her a hot topic. The fact you made it there and that you know what happened with Nickelson''s daughter, I thought you were aware," Van said. "Speaking of which... How did you know we were there?" he added. Marcy looked at him for a few seconds, her expression contemplative. "I came here to tell you news about the Quest," she started after a small pause. "Got good news... and bad news." Her voice trailed off, her eyes darkening a little. "What about Anne? I think it''s a little more pressing than¡ª" "I''ll talk to her," Marcy snapped. "She''s my daughter, not yours," she added hurriedly. Van kept his gaze squarely on Marcy, remaining silent. "Got a problem with that?" she said, her tone slightly more aggressive. Yet to Van, she seemed to be holding herself back for some reason. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but feel a small twitch in his abdomen at Marcy''s words. ''I suppose asking her why she doesn''t live with her daughter, or telling Marcy that I''m her kid''s uncle is why I care wouldn''t be smart,'' ''Or even right, for that matter,'' "No. I don''t. I overstepped my boundaries, sorry. What''s the details about the quest?" he replied casually, his gaze momentarily cast downwards. ''That''s right. And the moment she finds out about the truth, she will go for my throat. Stop getting so comfortable with them, dumbass.'' "Good news..." she started with a sigh. "It was..." she stuttered, "...an S-Rank Quest that came out a few hours ago. Enough pay to maintain a castle and 15 souls living in it for a year in luxury." "Bad news, the Royal Knights seized the quest due to its nature and changed the Quest''s Rank to Mythical about an hour ago," she said, looking to the sky and sighing deeply once more. Van tilted his head. "What...? Mythical...!?" "Yes..." she said, trying to stop herself from shivering. ''She must''ve not wanted Anne to see her like that,'' Van thought briefly as he scrutinized Marcy. "When they came by and seized it, they then sent the entire 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Battalions with over 1000 Royal Knights... and every A-Rank Adventurer and above willing to volunteer after giving it that Ranking." She cleared her throat. "We''re on the brink of an emergency, actually. Something that most likely far exceeds Arutol or anything we''ve ever faced... Our party included, Van; now that Magus isn''t here." She murmured, her voice barely a whisper. "What was it?!" Van asked. "It was..." She took a deep, shaky breath. "Supreme demonic pressure detected just south of here. Moving at incredible speeds... Towards the Capital," she murmured, looking sideways with a deep frown, her muscles tensing slightly. "I contacted the girls just a few moments before I arrived... We should be ready to move out ourselves in¡ª" Marcy continued. But her voice faded into the background for Van. His face paled, yet his heart pounded with excitement and a sense of longing he hadn''t realized was this intense. ''Could it be...'' he gasped, looking to the south. ''Alicia...!'' "... Van?" Marcy muttered, noticing him frozen, his expression hidden as he glanced southward. "I''ll pay you back, Marcy." "For what..?" she asked, puzzled. "For the gear I''m going to take from your guild," he said, before creating a sudden supersonic boom and sprinting towards the guild''s storage area. The force he took off was so powerful, it caused Marcy to tumble slightly. Chapter 55 - Cautionary Tale, Part 4 The poor demonic maid screamed helplessly. High up in the sky, straddling a dragon moving faster than most beings could comprehend, no one could hear her cry. "LILIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCC!!!" she screamed, clinging to the bone nape of Alicia''s bone dragon for dear life as it flew at supersonic speeds, dangerously close to The Capital. Internally, she couldn''t stop chastising herself, adrenaline coursing through her veins. ''AAAAAAAH! STUPID, STUPID, STUPID! I''M GONNA CAUSE THE SECOND GREAT WAR! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!'' She peeked below her. The lush green lands, dense forests mixed with abundant rivers, and sprawling farmlands, along with the high snowy mountains on either side, made her realize with dread that they had long since crossed into the human realm. "THEY DEFINITELY NOTICED US BY NOW! HOW CLOSE EVEN ARE WE TO THE CAPITAL!?" she screamed in turmoil, hoping the mighty bone dragon Liliac would hear her despair and halt. He didn''t. Someone else, however, did. "Very close," a calm yet piercing voice cut through the wind gushing against Yilla''s ears. The voice was so clear it seemed to vibrate inside her skull. "AAAAAH!!" she screamed, snapping her head to see a familiar figure flying directly next to the bone dragon. "AH...!" she gasped as tears climbed up her throat. "You''ve been busy, dear Yilla," he muttered, positioning himself atop the dragon, standing effortlessly on its nape bones where she clung on. "V-..." she stammered. Yilla, a demonic maid and one of the lead ones in The Demon Lord''s castle, was reckless, hotheaded, and straightforward. Yet even she couldn''t help but mumble as she gazed at the figure before her. "Varlog...~~" she cried in relief, her tears instantly being pushed away by the violent winds. "There, there," he said, gently extending his furred palm to brush her head as he kneeled in front of her, serving as a boulder that blocked the wind from smashing against her face. "I can guess what transpired. You really need to work on holding yourself back, dear," he calmly scolded. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." she sobbed, "But I missed him... So I told Liliac where he was from the note you sent... It slipped unintentionally..!" Tears stained her cheeks once more. Varlog tilted his head at the distressed maid with a soft sigh. "I understand, child, but let''s get you off of dear Liliac first, hm? I don''t mind you crying, but this is hardly the place or time," he said as he gently guided her hands off of Liliac''s nape bones and lifted her into a princess carry. He extended his giant brown wings, enveloping Yilla''s entire body, his sharp claws gently against her hair as he carried her. He then started to fly, keeping pace with Liliac, gracefully slowing down and descending to the ground, placing the demonic maid on the lush, green grass. "It has... been a while since you used that form," she said, scrutinizing him with wonder as he laid her down.
"... Master Varlog," she exclaimed, looking up, almost straining her neck to view his entire figure. "Perhaps. But it is not yet time to gloss over things. Do tell me this, however, was the dragon fed?" he asked. "Y-yes... I fed him just before we left," she said, lowering her gaze. "Ah... I understand," he sighed. "Remain here, and stay hidden while I go to face this naughty child. We shall speak afterward," he said before turning around and swiftly taking off, his wings creating one last strong gust of wind that brushed against Yilla as she watched him fly away. "Hurry..." she muttered weakly, clutching her chest. "Please..." ''Oh my, it appears as though this child picked up quite the pace after I removed dear Yilla,'' Varlog thought as he flew in the dragon''s wake. ''Crafty, aren''t you? Since you realized that the only one who could stop you from interrupting dear Van...'' Varlog thought as he stretched his wings, then violently pushed against the winds, boosting himself to tremendous speed. "IS ME," he loudly growled with a smile as he burst forward in the clear sky, the bone dragon relentlessly parting every cloud in its way. The race was on. MEANWHILE, BACK AT THE CAPITAL... Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Damn that helmet-headed bastard...!! WHERE''D HE GO?!" Marcy exclaimed, regaining her balance and looking toward where Van had bolted. All she saw was a cloud of dust and a small crater where he once stood next to her. Clicking her tongue, she prepared to run. ''WHATEVER! I have to meet the girls,'' she thought, before a call came from behind her. "Miss Veil!" a feminine voice called. "What?!" she responded aggressively as she turned around. "Oh, you''re that girl who almost bit it back at the pool. What do you want? I''m in a hurry!" she exclaimed angrily. "O-oh, I just..." The girl''s voice grew meek as she curled a little, relenting from Marcy''s shout. "I saw that boy talking to you just now, so you must know him... I just want to say... If you could tell that boy I said thank¡ª" She began speaking, but was interrupted as the Capital''s loud emergency bells rang three times. Code Black. The highest threat level. The same as it was when Arutol was going to strike. "I''VE GOT NO TIME FOR THAT! YOU, GET TO YOUR HOUSE! FIND YOUR PARENTS AND TELL THEM TO NOT LEAVE IT NO MATTER WHAT!" Marcy yelled urgently as she turned and bolted toward the guild. AT THE SAME TIME, AT THE PLAINS; A FEW DOZEN KILOMETERS AWAY FROM THE CAPITAL... "SIR!!" Cerille called out as she sprinted through the knight ranks to the front line. "Cerille, you are a few seconds late," a man clad in pristine silver and gold armor, some pieces covered with runes, stated firmly as he stood looking toward the horizon. The knights stood steadfast in the open field, not a single monster daring to approach them. Cerille stood at attention, her hands glued to her sides as she straightened herself before the man. "Sincerest apologies, SIR! I was¡ª" "I don''t care," he interjected, cutting her off. "Just make sure it does not happen again," he ordered, not turning to face her. "YES, SIR!" she replied, her expression stoic. "... Sir Nickelson sure is confident, saying we''d even have a chance to disobey orders in the near future..." the knights murmured amongst themselves. "Cerille," Nickelson called out, "Come here. Aaron, you too," he instructed a nearby mage. "SIR," she and Aaron responded in unison, marching to the front. "Oh, they''re going to do that now?" "Yeah. Cerille''s aura sensory skills are among the best in the world. Combine that with Aaron, a B-Rank Magician''s Amplification, and she can extend her sensory range much farther, giving us a more accurate reading," one knight explained. "... Who are you telling this to?" another knight asked, raising an eyebrow. "The newbies, obviously," he replied, prompting his buddy to look around. "There are no newbies here!" "SILENCE!!!" Nickelson commanded. During the chatter, Aaron placed his palm on Cerille''s back, and she closed her eyes, focusing on the supreme demonic pressure ahead of them. "What do you feel?" Nickelson asked. "I feel... T-two... No, THREE... Three demonic presences! I can make out the weaker one, but there are two that are... Practically equal! I''d dare say Mythical Rank!!!" she called out loudly, sweat beads traveling down her forehead and cheeks as they all stood under the scorching sun. Gasps were heard. "Three...!?" the knights began whispering, worry etching their faces. "Is it Her...?" Nickelson mumbled to himself, tightening his grip around his sword. "Sir Nickelson, I can feel it too!" the mage Aaron exclaimed, "It''s as if... they''re using their magic as they advance!" he called out in worry. "They''re scorching nearby villages, then...!" Nickelson gritted his teeth. "Why would they do that!? Aren''t we at peace?" "I guess treaties don''t mean much to Fiends!" "I thought they were true to their word, like Magus Veil said! I suppose the Holy Church was right all along about them!" the knights murmured as Nickelson powerfully tapped the ground with his palm; a few steps ahead, a giant beam of light shot into the sky. "That''s...!" "Yeah...! He''s doing it!" "MEN!" Nickelson called, drawing everyone''s attention. "I shall face this threat head-on! You lot will be in my way, so I shall go without you!" he declared as a giant, white, armored Pegasus appeared from the beam of light. He rushed and jumped onto it before his army. They whispered amongst themselves in concern, "On his own..!?" "YOU SHALL STAY HERE," he yelled, turning to them on his Pegasus, raising his sword to the sky, "AND DEFEND YOUR HOMES! NO MATTER WHAT IT TAKES!" he shouted. Mythical Rank threat. The highest level an adventurer has ever reached is Legend, and that adventurer, Magus Veil, is dead. In the capital, the highest-ranking adventurers and knights are at S, which is two ranks below the level required to handle such a threat. This two-rank difference is almost like the gap between heaven and earth. However, many factors constitute a person other than a Rank, and while Nickelson himself is only S, on the verge of reaching L, one rank higher, he possesses a plethora of skills and strengths that the enemy might not anticipate. This includes strategy and foresight. That''s why the knights weren''t too scared for their leader''s life. They could feel his aura, and right now, his confidence. Somehow, he will make it. Somehow, he will handle this. Because he''s Nickelson, The King''s Right Hand. Cerille, watching her father from below, the sun rays complementing his shining armor and face, couldn''t help but think about what Van had said about him. ''A piece of shit... Hah. What a fool that wretch was. Whoever he was. Aunt Marcy''s judgment of character must have diminished over time if she chose to acquaint herself with such a foul individual. Although he might be rough and strict...'' Cerille thought as her father turned to her. "CERILLE! COME WITH ME! I NEED YOUR SENSORY TO IDENTIFY MORE POTENTIAL TARGETS!" he called out, extending his hand to her. She immediately grabbed it, using his help to climb onto the Pegasus behind him. ''... How could a man this brave and this strong be anything other than the greatest parent I could ask for?'' she thought as the Pegasus turned and flew upwards toward the demonic presences in the distance. The cries and cheers of the knights and adventurers echoed loudly in the background of the open, grassy plains where they were told to hold their position. Around 20 minutes after Nickelson and his daughter left, the knights were still in awe of their commander''s display. "He is the greatest man there is," a knight murmured to his friends, their enthusiasm still evident on their faces. "Indeed he is," an elderly adventurer approached, drawing the attention of nearby adventurers and knights. "Not many can face such a threat with such valor and strength," he said, earning nods of agreement from those around him. "Truly... I''ve been alive for many, many years. Yet I haven''t seen such bravery from anyone," he continued, walking back and forth, gaining confidence as more heads turned in his direction. "Not even the famed Hero, Magus Ve¡ª" he began, but was cut off by a loud, supersonic boom from directly above, startling everyone. All eyes turned to the sky, where the sound originated, as if a thousand thunders had struck at once. A powerful gust of wind passed by from the heavens. They were certain. Something had just passed over them from the Capital towards the demonic presences. And those who were sensitive... ... Felt a certain sense of doom as it passed by. ''The knights are here... So, she must be up ahead,'' he thought. ''I used most of my strength to jump... I hope I didn''t overdo it...'' He looked ahead, the metal helmet blocking the intense wind pressure from hitting his face... ... Not that it would''ve mattered either way in this case. ''Alicia... I''m coming!'' Van thought. Chapter 56 - A Cautionary Tale, Part 5 "THERE!!" Cerille cried as she and her father, Nickelson, rode atop the Pegasus. "The two demonic energy sources are coming fast from the south! I''d reckon they''ll be here in no more than two minutes!" She then turned to her father. "SIR, WHAT WILL YOU HAVE ME DO?" she called enthusiastically. But Nickelson remained silent, his gaze fixed on the south. "Sir...?" she muttered, noticing his unusual silence. "Sir, what''s our plan?" she urged. "... There is no plan, Cerille," he muttered softly, signaling the Pegasus to turn to the side. "We''re leaving the Capital for good." His voice was steady as the Pegasus began moving away from the impending battlefield. Cerille''s face tensed at his words. "SIR!!" she called, noticing his lack of response as he focused on guiding the Pegasus away. "FATHER!!" she cried, clutching his sides, causing him to flinch slightly. "THIS IS NO TIME FOR JEST! YOUR... YOUR KNIGHTS, YOUR CITY... EVERYONE TRUSTS US TO PROTECT THEM!" "Cerille," Nickelson interjected calmly. "NO, FATHER! I KNOW IT ISN''T MY PLACE TO QUESTION YOUR ORDERS, BUT WE SWORE AN OATH TO PROTECT OUR¡ª" "CERILLE!!!" he screamed, his voice echoing across the plains, silencing his daughter. Cerille''s face paled as she sensed his suppressed distress. "Do you even... fathom... what a Mythical Rank is?" he asked gently. Cerille remained silent, her expression shocked. "Arutol, the Dragon King''s offspring, was L. Legendary. With a single breath, he could have destroyed our Capital if the Goddess hadn''t intervened." "B-but," Cerille stammered reluctantly, "Y-you''d have protected us! You''re almost an L rank yourself, and¡ª" "DON''T BE NAIVE, MY DAUGHTER!!" he shouted, silencing her again. "The people need something to believe," he continued. "With Magus Veil''s death, all they had was me... and that PARTY of his." "But the truth is, my strength peaked a long time ago, at S. I can feel it in my bones. I''m... too old, and my magic power will not grow any stronger than this. I was never close to L Rank. Magus Veil, however, was on the verge of Mythical before he died." "I... Father... I-I get it! I get it! You exaggerated your strength! I GET IT! I DO!!" she cried, her voice cracking, tears streaming down her cheeks. "YOU DID IT SO THAT THE PEOPLE WOULD HAVE FAITH IN YOU, IN OUR KNIGHTS!" "But... This... This...!! This is just a mere two-rank difference! If... IF ANYONE COULD DO SOMETHING TO SAVE US... IT''S YOU!!!" Nickelson turned to his daughter as he remained seated atop the Pegasus. And that was when Cerille''s heart sank. The moment she gazed upon her father''s expression as he tightly grasped her shoulder. "A-ah... F-father... You''re hurting... me..." she squirmed slightly as he held her close. "My foolish... foolish daughter..." "...?" She gasped. "I was once like you. Naive. I believed there was such a thing called ''the right thing to do,''" he said. "But that was before I witnessed the power of a Mythical Rank threat, during the Great War," he murmured, and Cerille could feel his palms shaking. "It wasn''t even a fight..." he murmured, recalling the Demon Lord, lounging bored atop her mighty bone dragon as her demons laid waste to a village Nickelson had sworn to protect. Women. Children. Men. The elderly. ... Infants. The demons slaughtered everyone, torching the village. Despite standing among corpses, Nickelson, still a hopeful man, stood strong. He fought against countless demons, dominating them with his battle prowess and endurance, dozens at a time. Soon after, he fought and defeated a Demonic Vice General. Then, the Demon Lord herself happened upon the battlefield, spotting him. Curious, she ordered her bone dragon to land. ''The Demon Lord,'' he thought. ''This aura... It''s unmistakably her! I... I can do it! SOMEHOW, I CAN END HER RIGHT HERE, RIGHT NOW, AND STOP THIS WAR!'' he resolved, pointing his sword at her. Believing he had a chance as he faced her and her bone dragon. The Demon Lord, however, seeing his defiant expression, decided to test him. She ordered the dragon to blow a gust of wind strongly toward the heavens, which were covered with ashes and thunderclouds, stretching for miles. With a single blow. A single gust of wind. The sky cleared in an instant before the knight''s eyes, and the stars shone from horizon to horizon. The demons all around cheered for their queen who had come in person. It was then that Nickelson knew what true fear was. "Human," she began, "do you know why I don''t destroy you and your precious Capital this instant? Why I give you a chance to struggle?" she muttered as Nickelson lost the strength in his knees. She gently walked off the dragon, approaching the kneeling, defeated Nickelson. "Because of them," she said, turning her head toward her soldiers. "They like the thrill of battle. Those fools revel in the verge of death, the chance to reunite with the Archdevil. If I don''t quench that thirst..." She knelt beside the cowering knight. "They''ll start killing each other. Such are demons. Like you, we have our innate desires, but we proudly express them," she whispered before standing again, looking at Nickelson with pity. "That''s not our main reason for starting this war, I assure you... But this is our way of doing it." She climbed back atop her bone dragon. "My brethren," she called lightly as the bone dragon raised her high. "YES, MY LORD!" they all screamed. "This battle ends in our victory. Now... move on to the next location." She gave Nickelson one final look. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Everyone on this battlefield is dead," she said before looking away and flying off with her dragon. ----------------------------- "A single blow to the sky..." Nickelson recalled, "The only reason I survived was because she spared me. The residual aura on that battlefield was later evaluated. It was deemed Mythical. The only reason Magus Veil could face them... was because he had the Goddess''s blessing, which seals a demon''s prime strength, matching it to his own." He looked manically into his daughter''s eyes. "Do you see now, child? Do you understand? If you choose to face this threat, you will DIE. You... and I are mere ants to them. And so is everyone at the Capit¡ª" "NO...!!!" she shouted, pushing him away. "I DON''T ACCEPT IT!" she screamed. "If you do not wish to put yourself at risk, FATHER, then I shall go in your place! I WILL DEFEND THIS CITY!" she defiantly shouted, readying herself to jump off the Pegasus. "NO!" Nickelson cried as he latched onto her arm. "I... I CAN''T... I can''t lose you too!" he called, halting her departure. "... You..." she murmured, looking away as her face contorted. "You already have..." Nickelson momentarily lost his grip as he heard her speak. Cerille used that window to leap off the Pegasus, which snapped Nickelson back to his senses. "CERILLE!!" he cried as she fell, determined to face the threat on her own. Before long, she landed and sprinted south towards the presences, mere moments away. ''I have to fight,'' she cried internally, tears streaming down her face as she ran through the plains, desperately trying not to recall her father''s actions, words, or his fearful expression. ''I don''t care... I HAVE TO FIGHT...'' She saw a speck from afar, growing larger in the sky. Glancing back at the Pegasus, she noticed it and its rider gradually fading into the distance. With a determined grit of her teeth, she pulled out her sword and assumed a stance. ''Not just for honor or for Knights... But... But because...!'' she thought, Anne''s and Marcy''s faces appearing in her mind as she clenched her teeth, noticing the dragon and something bulleting toward her position. And despite her best efforts, her father''s. ''Because my family is here...!'' she thought as a stream of tears relentlessly flowed down her cheeks. "RUUUUUUAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" she roared moments before the dragon crashed right before her, enveloping the area in a gigantic cloud of dust. ''Is it over?'' she thought. ''Am I dead...?'' "Ahh... Dear young lady," a calm, yet grunting voice pierced through, sounding as if it was directly before her. Moments later, the dust cloud settled, and Cerille saw a towering Balrog Demon standing right before her eyes... "W-what... What... ahhh..." she muttered and stuttered, bearing witness to the Balrog''s wide back... ...as it kept a gigantic bone dragon at bay from going any further. "I do apologize if this may seem sudden, but care to move a little? It took quite a bit... to bring... this child down..." the Balrog spoke, straining itself. Its big, furred feet created two small craters in the ground as the bone dragon resisted its grip. "A-ah... Ah..." Cerille froze, her eyes wide open. This was definitely an enemy, she thought. Everything she was taught led to this moment. The only thing she could see was her sword, pointed at his back. She had a once-in-a-lifetime chance for a free hit on a towering demon. But... her gut told her that if she didn''t move as the Balrog suggested... ...she''d be in trouble. "Grggh...! YOU... RESTLESS... CHILD!" Varlog called as he struggled against Liliac, gradually being pushed back. Cerille, driven by instinct, sprinted out of the way. Just as she did, in an instant, the dragon pushed the Balrog backward over a few dozen meters. Noticing the two were frozen for a few moments in place, she let out, "W-WHAT... WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?" she called out reluctantly to the Balrog. "Grrrrg... This child grew restless... and wanted to visit a friend in this area... SO I... CAME TO BRING HIM BACK!" Varlog spoke as he wrestled with Liliac. ''So... So...!'' A spark of hope intensified in her gaze as she watched the Balrog fight against the bone dragon. ''They''re not here to fight us! In that case,'' Cerille then sprinted behind Varlog. "YOUNG LADY... THIS MAY SOUND IMPATIENT OF ME, BUT... YOU MUST MOVE!" ''Is she going to fight us!? This is troubling, I can''t protect her and fend off this child at the same time!'' Varlog thought, as Cerille cast a spell, sending her sword upwards, holding it high above her head. "HOLY LIGHT!" she screamed as sunlight appeared from her sword, behind Varlog. ''I''ll try to blind that dragon and give the Balrog a better chance at subduing it!'' she thought, noticing the bone dragon wasn''t relenting in the slightest. "Ah... Young lady. I appreciate your valor, but you see, it has no eyes, as this is a bone dragon. Surely, you... noticed that, right?" Both Varlog and Liliac froze momentarily, as if to process the purpose of her actions. Cerille stood frozen, a blush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. "I... I... I noticed..." she murmured shamefully, gradually feeling herself relax. It was then that Liliac took the opportunity of the momentary distraction, sending its claw past Varlog toward Cerille. Varlog''s attention snapped to the danger. ''CRAFTY CHILD!'' he thought, shifting swiftly to take the claw deep into his shoulder to shield Cerille. ''Ahh... That demon... Took that hit... For me...?'' She thought in confusion and slight awe. "Grrgh!" he grunted as blood spurted from his wound. "What, did you grow so childish in your temper tantrum as to take that spell from this young lady personally? You foolish little...!" Varlog scolded, but Liliac hadn''t relented. The dragon flicked its long tail toward Varlog, sending him flying out of the way, leaving Cerille exposed. The dragon unleashed its roar on Cerille, causing her to stumble backward and fall on her behind, staring up at the towering beast looming over her menacingly. ''That strong Balrog... was... flicked away in an instant... I''m... I''m done for!'' she thought, looking up at Liliac as he prepared his claw attack once more. "NO!" Varlog screamed as he struggled to rise. ''I''m too far, I will not make it in time!'' he thought. ''Ah... No matter,'' He thought, his eyes landing on a distant figure closing in with immense speed. ''Is this...'' she thought, feeling her strength leave her as the bone dragon''s claw blocked the sun. ''Is this what you felt... Father?'' She closed her eyes, preparing for the inevitable as the bone dragon sent its claw down toward her. She was so focused on her doom that she failed to notice... ...the vile aura approaching from behind her at tremendous speed. ''... Seeing as he''s here now,'' Varlog concluded in his thoughts. "Sheesh," he said, grabbing Cerille''s sword from the ground and using it to block Liliac''s strike. [BACKGROUND MUSIC: PERFECT TIME] "Even your bloodline is nothing but trouble, Nickelson," he murmured beneath his helmet as the force of Liliac''s strike sent a large shockwave, destroying several layers of dirt and rock and creating wind pressure so great it tore the grass and flowers off the plains. In that moment, everywhere was a danger zone, except for where Cerille lay; directly behind the figure with the vile aura. "Y-you..." Cerille murmured as she opened her eyes, her sensory skills immediately going on full alert; recognizing this aura. "That boy... from the pool!" Cerille exclaimed. "Yeah," he said, powerfully parrying Liliac''s claw away with such force it carved Liliac''s claw mark to the mountain''s side, a few kilometers away to the side, with sheer pressure. Cerille''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched an avalanche being caused right before her eyes. Her gaze snapped back to Van. ''He parried that... The claw of that dragon that made my father afraid for his life... With this much ease...!'' Her breathing turned shallow, and her face paled as she glanced back at the armored figure. ''Who... Who is he?!'' Cerille thought, bewildered. "Van!" Varlog called as Van parried Liliac''s claw. Van then briefly turned his head to the Balrog. ''Van... Wait... Van...? No way... Is he...!'' "Liliac has been recently fed and needs to be disciplined, so... please, do go all out this time, will you?" Varlog murmured. None could see it, but Varlog knew... ... that grin hidden beneath Van''s helmet. "Sure," Van muttered. ''I did say that using over 31,000 points in strength is something I should avoid...'' He thought as he tightened his grip on Cerille''s greatsword, preparing for an upward swing. "BOY!!!" Van called out with newfound enthusiasm as Nickelson snatched Cerille away, bringing her to safety. "F-father..." she muttered, looking up at him as he ran. Yet she dared say nothing more as she watched his determined gaze to bring her somewhere safe, as he carried her in his arms. "No one played with you for a while now, huh?!" Van shouted. It was then that Liliac, unable to contain his enthusiasm, burst into flames, preparing to roar. ''That child! Is he using all his strength?'' Varlog thought, concern etched across his face. ''I did say that,'' Van repeated, his grin ever widening. ''But... I won''t lie... I''m kinda curious.'' Nickelson knelt, covering his daughter as he saw the light of the embers from behind him. ''Just how strong am I compared to you now?'' "[ACTIVE SKILL]..." "[HARD SWING]!!!" Van growled as he swung the greatsword at Liliac, who roared his fiery breath at him. And then, right before their eyes, both Liliac... ... and the mountain behind him... ... and the mountain behind that mountain... ... and the entire cloudline across the horizon... The sound of the birds... The rivers... The wind... The very essence of chaos, calamity, and fire... And the valley itself was cleaved in half. A singular mark carved upon the valley''s plains stretched all the way to the horizon and beyond. Some of the mountains on either side began collapsing, triggering violent avalanches visible even from within the valley. "I..." "Is..." "Is that..." "Is that... a god?" Cerille murmured. Chapter 57 - Cautionary Tale, Part 6 "I''ve made certain," Varlog said, landing back where Nickelson, Cerille, Yilla, Van, and Liliac''s corpse were located. "No villages or humans were hit by your attack..." he muttered as he gradually shifted to his human form. "But you sure gave those nearby quite a fright, Van," he added, his tone more stern as he addressed Van. Van nodded. "I''ve walked this path quite a few times. I knew where to strike," he said, clearing his throat. "And you know I don''t make the same mistake twice, Varlog," he added flatly. "... Yes, I''m aware you''re careful. Keep that trait close to your chest," Varlog said, looking squarely at Van. Meanwhile, Cerille stood behind her father''s tall stature, scrutinizing Van and Varlog, and more importantly, the rarity of a high-ranked demon and a human conversing so naturally. ''The boy... No, the man before me right now... is actually him,'' Cerille thought, her eyes almost glistening as she watched the armored figure. ''Van... Hellix!'' --------------------- 10 YEARS AGO --------------------- "ANNE!! YOU SAID I COULD BE VAN TODAY!!" Cerille screamed. "ONLY IF YOU WIN, CERILLE!! YOU HAVEN''T BEATEN ME FOR A WEEK IN A ROW!!" "BUT YOU PROMISED!!!" ----------------------------------------------- Cerille let out a slight chuckle at the memory. "A demon worried about humans'' safety. What a rare sight. To think you could even have feelings like worry." Nickelson remarked, almost cynically. "F-father, he¡ª" Cerille tried to interject, looking up at Nickelson, but she was too slow. Van had already turned to face him. "Rarer things have occurred," Van began. "For example, someone as rotten as you exists and was even brought to the King''s Hand position, Nickelson. Therefore," he continued, each word laced with venom, abruptly walking towards Nickelson until he was mere inches away, "hold your FUCKING tongue, or I''ll RIP it out for you," Van growled, his grip on Cerille''s greatsword intensifying as he glared at Nickelson. ''What...? Why is... Why is he so angry at Father...?'' Cerille thought, confusion evident as she looked at Van. "Oh? Is that a threat..." Nickelson started, narrowing his eyes, "Meaty?" he mocked. "Grrggh...!" Van''s body tensed, his hyper-condensed fist tightening as memories of being ''trained'' by the Capital''s First Battalion and by Nickelson flashed through his mind, overwhelming him. ''This is bad... He''s going to hit Father!!'' Cerille thought, her face paling as she felt the shift in Van''s demeanor. Nickelson closed his eyes, bracing himself for the inevitable. "WAI¡ª" she called, but before she could finish, Varlog''s palm cut through the air, landing on Van''s shoulder. He leaned in close, whispering in English, "Hey," as he drew near Van''s ear... "Thanks for the free parking." Van immediately froze. "... Varlog. I swear to God, this is not the time. If you continue that¡ª" "Another; ACTIVIST, Meh-gua-yer," Yilla said as she approached. "Activist," Varlog replied, "MMmmyesss." ''What in the Goddess''s name...?'' Cerille thought to herself as she heard the two demons speak the foreign language. ''Is this the Demonic Tongue...?'' ''A spell...?'' Nickelson wondered, reluctantly opening his eyes as he listened in. "Stop... Don''t you dare finish it..." Van''s voice quivered as Yilla''s and Varlog''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Hum, hm, Activist, Mmmyesss him, humhoomhoom hem hoom blurghe..." Varlog and Yilla blurted in unison, a triumphant smirk on their faces. "PFFFT," Van cracked, "... I wanna kill myself," He chuckled lightly as he lowered his head, stepping away from Nickelson. Both Nickelson and Cerille fell silent, tilting their heads in unison, trying to comprehend what had just transpired. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "I see you''ve improved your proficiency in Ace The Venturer''s path..." Van giggled as he turned to them. "But of course," Varlog said, triumphantly patting his beard. "It is by far the best technique to quell the hearts of demons, paralleled by none," he said calmly. "Master Varlog, I..." Yilla started reluctantly. "While it definitely had its effects on Van, I disagree." "Oh?" Varlog turned, raising an eyebrow. "Do you believe a fairer path exists?" "Please..." She raised her gaze confidently. "The Way Of The Sandler is simply the peak of its ways of tranquility," she said, clearing her throat before saying in English: "Goosssfrabaaaa," she let out, smirking in satisfaction. ''Goos-what now?'' Cerille narrowed her eyes, attempting to understand the meaning behind the incantations. "The effect it has on your heart and mind is simply beyond magical. I feel my wrath draining simply by tapping into this language," Yilla said confidently. "Hmph," Varlog hummed, slightly impressed. "Perhaps it does have its charm, but the Path of The Venturer is simply superior in every way, dear Yilla," he replied, clearing his throat before declaring: "I HAVE... EXOR-SIIIIIIIZED THA DEMONS... This hause is cleee-arhh naw," Varlog proclaimed with valor. "You can almost feel your mind''s capabilities increase as you speak," Varlog proudly commented. "Hm, you have used quite a long spell to rival my own... How about I do the same, Master Varlog?" she said, before speaking in English: "I am sorry I was so rood before baht it''s difficahlt for me to express maiself when I am on the verge of... exploding in my pants." "Hoho, you are still far too young and too inexperienced, dear," Varlog said with a soft chuckle. "Incant too long a spell, and it loses its efficiency," he scolded. "Father... What is happening?" Cerille questioned, watching the exchange in confusion. "... I believe... they are having... a... demonic... incantation... battle...?" Nickelson replied, his voice uncertain. "Either way, dear Van," Varlog said, turning back to Van, "now that you have relaxed thanks to the clearly superior Path of The Venturer, we need to discuss¡ª" Varlog''s words were cut short. [BACKGROUND MUSIC: Lord of The Rings - Sound of The Shire] Van hurled himself onto Varlog, pulling him into a tight embrace. "Sorry, I just..." he cleared his throat, Yilla gasping lightly as she watched Van''s arm encircle Varlog. "Really... Really..." Van''s voice quivered as he spoke, "...missed your wife''s roast," he whispered, as Varlog gently returned his hug. "Indeed... The feeling is mutual, dear Van," Varlog said with a soft chuckle, lightly tapping Van''s armored back. "It has been far too long," Varlog added. Cerille''s mouth was wide agape as she stood behind her father, looking at her childhood hero... Embracing a once sworn enemy. ''Van Hellix... is... hugging the Demon Lord''s Second-In-Command...?!'' Cerille thought, her eyes widening as she watched the exchange. "What... is this...?" Nickelson muttered, confused and slightly unnerved, as Van rose from Varlog''s embrace and headed towards Yilla. ''Is this the result of the spell they cast on him...? Should we prepare for battle?'' Nickelson wondered, anxiety creeping into his thoughts. Yet Cerille, curious and somewhat relaxed, continued to observe. "You seem well, Yilla," Van said gently as he raised her palm, her gaze lowering to the ground. "Yes, you too," she replied, her voice barely audible as she allowed her palm to be guided upward by Van''s gentle touch. Van let out a soft chuckle as he lowered her palm, preparing to turn away. But he was stopped as Yilla suddenly stormed towards him, tightly hugging him without a word. Van chuckled, returning her hug and patting her head as she clung to him. ''He''s... friends with the demons,'' Cerille thought, cautious yet increasingly intrigued, while her father tensed restlessly. "Say," Van started, "do you mind...?" He looked at Yilla, nodding towards the fragmented Liliac with his head. "...Of course," she replied, "Her majesty prepared quite a few meals for cases just like this one." She walked towards Liliac''s cleaved corpse, pulling out a glowing stone from her leather bag and breaking it before the dragon''s remains. They all watched in wonder as a brilliant light enveloped Liliac''s corpse, raising all his bones to the sky, reassembling him right before their eyes. "They''re reviving that dragon...!" Nickelson murmured, his eyes widening in terror as he shielded his daughter, pulling out his sword. "Relax," Van said, turning to Nickelson and Cerille as the dragon was nearly complete. "He won''t hurt you," he stated firmly. Nickelson relaxed a bit at Van''s words but remained in a battle-ready stance, beads of sweat trickling down his face as the dragon finished forming. "Boy..." Van started as the mighty dragon faced him squarely, "I see you caused some trouble for Uncle Varlog and Aunt Yilla." He approached Liliac. ''He''s... provoking it!'' Cerille thought, wary. "But seeing as no one got hurt, I''ll save the lecture for later." He spread his arms wide, "So get over here," he called as he raised his palm high in the air. The mighty dragon bent its beak, gently pressing it against Van''s chest, allowing him to rub its beak. "You''ve been really bored, haven''t you, boy?" Van said, his tone weak. Nickelson then collapsed to his knees once more. ''He''s... treating that dragon... as I would a pet...'' ...But this time, not out of fear. But awe. "...Father?" Cerille called as she sensed her father''s demeanor shift. Nickelson rose and walked towards Van, stopping several meters away from him. "...What do you want, Nickelson?" Van asked, still focusing on Liliac. "I dislike you, Hellix. I loathe you, and this little display is nothing but treacherous to the Capital, an utter show of disrespect to my fallen comrades who met their end fighting the very demons you show this unsightly affection toward. Even with your newfound strength, I shall never apologize for what I''ve done to you," Nickelson began, causing Varlog and Yilla to tense slightly. "Father! They mean peace, there''s no need for¡ª" "However," Nickelson continued, bending his knee before Van, "you saved my daughter when I could not." He said as he closed his eyes. "You saved the one thing that I treasured in this world." "Father..." Cerille mumbled, placing her palms over her mouth as her father lowered his head. "For that, I thank you deeply," Nickelson continued. Van sighed deeply as he let go of the bone dragon and turned to face Nickelson. He was about to speak again, with Varlog and Yilla standing in his peripheral vision. "...Sure. And don''t worry, even if you had apologized, I''d never have forgiven you," Van said flatly. "So, stand up, Nickelson," he added, prompting Nickelson to raise his head and look at Van as he removed his helmet. "And let''s think about what to do next." Chapter 58 - Cautionary Tale, Part 7 "First things first, Helix. What is your connection with those demons?" Nickelson asked, as the five stood in a circle, with Van positioned next to Yilla and Varlog, while Lilac sat obediently behind them. "That''s Yilla, Varlog, and Lilac to you, Nickelson," Van started. "As for my reason, I visited the Demon Realm and hung out there for the last two years. Considering we have a peace treaty, I fail to see how that''s a problem," Van stated flatly. ''Well, you almost started a war, dear Van, considering how you went about hanging out,'' Varlog thought in resignation. Nickelson rubbed his temples, struggling to contain his anger. "I doubt your ''Party'' would approve of this if they knew..." He sighed heavily. Van shifted slightly, casting his gaze aside in thought. ''He¡¯s right...'' The thought lingered, and lingered hard. ''I¡¯ll need to keep the ¡°important¡± details under wraps if it ever comes to that. They¡¯d go for my throat if they knew. Guess I¡¯ll just have to save their lives again... and tell them then, that''ll soften the blow... Nah, considering the shit we¡¯ve been through, even that might not be enough. Nickelson and his daughter not flipping their shit right now is pure luck...'' "M-may I ask something, Sir Hellix?" Cerille stuttered as she emerged from behind Nickelson. Varlog, Yilla, and Van raised their eyebrows; ''Sir?'' they all thought in unison, looking at Cerille, as Nickelson sighed. "...You may," Van affirmed, looking at her squarely. ''I was sure he''d be much older... Is that an ability?'' she wondered, scrutinizing his face. "...Hello?" Van asked, noticing her prolonged silence. Startled, she jumped. "Y-Yes! That... Sir Liliac," she glanced at the bone dragon. "Why did he come here?" "Well, he was probably bored. So, he just flew here," Van said casually. "That''s why he''s so calm now after we played around for a bit," he nodded at Lilac. "Bored..?" Nickelson whispered, his voice shaky. "You wish to tell me I dispatched all of the knights and alerted the king himself because that monster was bored!!?" he yelled. "And what else, played around..!? My daughter almost died because of that dragon!!!" Nickelson erupted. "You''re being unreasonable, Nickelson. No one died, so¡ª" Van began, but Varlog interjected, placing a firm hand on Van''s shoulder. "I believe what dear Van means to say," he began, giving Van a scolding nod before facing Nickelson squarely, "is that we acknowledge this mistake, King''s Hand Nickelson. It was a very grave error that could have sparked a second great war. We deeply apologize and hope this has not damaged our relations," Varlog said, stepping forward. ''Hah, right,'' Van thought, conceding the stage to Varlog. ''Nickelson may have matured, but he''s still a piece of shit, I bet. He''d retaliate if this isn''t handled carefully.'' Van stepped back gracefully. ''Impressive. He showed both at the pool and here that he can be level-headed when it matters,'' Cerille thought, somewhat relaxed as she watched Van back off. ''As expected... He really is Van Hellix. He wouldn''t have survived otherwise.'' "Hmph. At least you know when to let the wiser adults speak, Hellix," Nickelson mocked, turning to face Varlog. "Aside from your newly acquired brawn, you''re naught but a meaty child." "Yeah?" Van snapped at the word ''meaty'', glaring at Nickelson as he stepped forward again. "Ah..." Cerille''s heart sank at the exchange, concerned, while Nickelson smiled triumphantly as Van stomped forward. Just before he let his bubbling anger take over, Van caught a glimpse of Varlog''s gaze and felt most of his rage draining away. "Someday, Nickelson," Van said, turning to him again. "Someday, you will answer to me for everything." He stated firmly. As Cerille watched the seriousness in Van''s eyes, she couldn''t help but wonder... ''What happened between Van Hellix and my father...?'' "...But not now," Van continued. "Not at the expense of those demons," he said, turning back and walking away. "Demons whom you praised as wise just a moment ago." "Tsk," Nickelson clicked his tongue in irritation, while Varlog couldn''t help but smile pridefully. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Now then!" Varlog muttered loudly, smiling as he clasped his palms. "Let us converse. I assume you also wish to resolve this peacefully. After all, we demons are bound by contract and faith. There is no reason to break such a treaty due to a child''s temper tantrum," Varlog stated, nodding at Lilac, who lowered his head. Nickelson sighed deeply, shifting his gaze from Van to Varlog. "I understand. But this is no laughing matter... demon," Nickelson replied. Varlog''s soft smile remained unwavering. "This child''s presence, and yours, riled our troops, the royal families, and most nearby villages. It put us on full alert, ready to fight to the death," he explained, with Cerille looking away shamefully as she recalled her father''s attempted escape. "...You realize I cannot simply dismiss this as a ''child''s temper tantrum.'' It would instill even more fear in our people that our prior enemies can become our present ones just by having no one to ''play'' with. Especially amidst these constant dragon attacks. I must report this incident in its entirety and leave it to the King to decide how to act," Nickelson stated firmly. ''No... His Majesty the King will most definitely escalate this issue, and a war could easily ignite...! He''ll set things in motion against the demons the moment he finds out,'' Cerille thought, an unexpected grimace crossing her face. ''But this is our duty... We must be truthful...!'' She clenched her fists tightly, steeling herself. "I understand completely," Varlog stated calmly. "You are loyal to your kingdom and your people. But, what did you say? Dragon attacks?" Varlog''s demeanor changed as he leaned forward, his interest piqued. "I have. What of them?" Nickelson muttered, raising an eyebrow at Varlog. "Oh, nothing much." Varlog murmured. "Although, I must confess, I sometimes keep myself busy hearing about the Royal Capital. I''m intrigued by the culture. Sixteen years of constant attacks, and now, Arutol himself... Quite the predicament," Varlog said, looking up at the sky. "Speak your mind, then," Nickelson said, his curiosity piqued. "Oh, there is no mind to speak!" Varlog replied. "But seeing as you are in quite the tight spot, and given that we owe you an apology, I thought we could lend you a hand with your draconic threat. As a show of good faith," Varlog suggested. ''I don''t remember much news from the outside reaching the Demonic Realm... Did he learn on the way...?'' Van thought, curious. Nickelson pondered as he looked down at the grass. Meanwhile, Yilla smiled triumphantly at his contemplative expression. "Ah-ah-ah!" Varlog said loudly, raising his palm to Nickelson. "Forget what I just said," he began, startling Nickelson, whose attention snapped back to him. "After all, your king, being so fair and just for his people, would never accept our help once he learns of this incident... Such a shame," Varlog stated, causing Van''s eyes to widen in surprise. ''So that''s what he wanted... Nice, Varlog!'' Van thought. ''That demon... is smart!'' Cerille thought, looking at Varlog in awe. "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Varlog clicked his tongue and shook his head slowly. "And to think the Dragon King now stands in the realm of the mythical... almost godly. No matter. As you wish, we shall leave and let you report this incident to your king," Varlog said, turning to signal the others to leave. Van stood, watching him, waiting for Varlog''s words to bear fruit; waiting besides Cerille and Nickelson. "Van?" Varlog called, as he and Yilla stopped. "What are you doing? Come on, it is time to leave," he said, looking almost surprised that Van hadn''t followed. ''W-... What?'' Van thought, gasping softly as he looked between Varlog and Nickelson. "...I admit one must appeal to the other in diplomatic exchanges. I am sure the dignified King''s Hand knows this well," Varlog began. "However..." "I will never entertain the notion that you are not one of ours, regardless of who frowns upon it," Varlog stated firmly, his gaze piercing as he looked at Van, extending his hand to him. "Her Majesty is waiting," he exclaimed. Van''s mouth was momentarily agape. Even Cerille couldn''t help but feel moved. ''I had grown to believe,'' she thought, ''that demons are cruel, uncultured, and vicious. That they hold blood matches in the highest esteem... I believed it...'' ''But... I never believed that a demon could shine this brightly,'' she thought, as Van, almost subconsciously, began walking towards Varlog. "HOLD IT," Nickelson called, halting their movements. Varlog turned around, his eyebrow innocently raised. "Yes? What is it?" "...What is your name, demon?" Nickelson asked, causing Cerille to gasp. ''To think... Father would ever ask a demon their name...! Has he earned Father''s respect!?'' "... I am Balrogothiel Malachor Abbadon, a proud servant of Her Majesty, the Queen of Darkness," he replied, his arms clasped behind his back. "Although I would rather you address me as simply Varlog." ''He actually said his full name... Damn,'' Van thought, in awe. "...Varlog. I am Sir Alistair Ealdred Ignatius Nickelson, the King''s Hand. Address me as Sir Nickelson," he said as a gentle breeze brushed the group. "Pleasure, Sir Nickelson," Varlog nodded. "...So, Varlog. What has happened here?" Nickelson asked, his tone slightly softer. Varlog''s smirk stretched slightly longer as he took a step forward. "Why, we were so concerned upon hearing about your predicament that we had to come ourselves, and as swiftly as possible," he said. "I see... How considerate," Nickelson murmured. "But that energy you exuded when you arrived¡ªwhat was the cause of it?" "Ah, we simply wanted to alert you to our arrival, so as not to startle you. We believed that suddenly appearing at the front gates would be ill-advised. We are terribly sorry our actions ended up causing harm; it was definitely not our intention. We were short-sighted in that department and hope you can forgive us," he said with a short bow. "I understand. I must deliver news of what you just told me to my king, as it is my duty," Nickelson said. ''Yes...'' Yilla thought proudly as she looked at Varlog. ''That is our Master Varlog... His wisdom is unparalleled!'' "Walk with us," Nickelson ordered. "First, we need to reassure my troops... and our people," he said with a swift glance at Cerille before they all started to walk in unison. [Author here. W Varlog.] Chapter 59 - Cautionary Tale, Part 8 "So, regarding the giant sword mark that carved through the valley¡ªyou certainly went wild, Sir Nickelson," Varlog remarked as they walked side by side. "Intimidating us to such an extent when we came in peace¡ªwe couldn''t help but kneel and apologize," he added with a casual smile. As Varlog and Nickelson continued back to the platoon, the pegasus carried Cerille ahead, while Van and Yilla walked together behind them, with Liliac bringing up the rear. "Hmph," Yilla began, nodding toward Varlog and Nickelson. "Varlog could take on a thousand of that human, yet he elevates him to this extent... I dislike it. I understand the need to appeal to him, but this is just..." "... A form of boot-licking?" Van interjected, occasionally glancing back at the slash mark he had left on the valley. "You read my mind," Yilla replied with a sigh. "Well, flattery won''t change their power levels," Van said flatly. "In the end, everyone in the demon realm knows Nickelson couldn''t have done it," he continued, his eyes still fixed on the carved valley behind them. "Besides... Nickelson and the rest of Magus''s party are the strongest they have. They need some reassurance that someone strong is defending them," Van reasoned. Yilla looked at Van intently, remaining silent. "What...?" Van asked, catching her gaze. "What are you looking at?" she inquired. "Oh, just... taking in the scenery," Van replied dismissively. ''... Was that... really 31,000 points in strength?'' he thought. "I see. You seem different," she observed. Van''s gaze snapped back to Yilla. "How so?" "You seem... aloof, distant; almost." she murmured. "I don''t know much about being aloof, but... a lot happened. I just realized how much I missed you all," he admitted with a deep sigh. "And... with how I left without a word... she''s probably upset," he added, lowering his gaze. "So, I''m a bit out of it." ''... Did he come so quickly because he expected her to be here?'' Yilla wondered. ''She...?'' Cerille and Nickelson thought, overhearing the conversation. ''Van Hellix met a demonic maiden that caught his fancy...?'' Cerille mused, while her father raised an eyebrow, distracted from his talk with Varlog. "It wasn''t until I left that I realized just how much I miss her," Van continued, with Varlog smiling at his words. "I... honestly can''t stop thinking about her," he added with an awkward chuckle. Unbeknownst to Yilla and Van, everyone had been listening in. ''Ho? Meaty found someone like that? Hmph, it must be some lowly slave she threw at him, considering he''s a human... and what a human at that. No one would even glance his way, so it must be someone lowly they can discard, to keep him at bay. Has he begged?'' Nickelson thought mockingly, momentarily forgetting Varlog and Van''s affectionate exchange. "Well, good," Yilla said flatly. "Because half the reason we''re here is to bring you back. Master Varlog had a message from her majesty... for you," she added. "I don''t think he''d mind if I told you," she concluded, as Varlog sighed from afar. A spark lit up in Van''s eyes as he shifted his attention to Yilla, while Cerille, overhearing, glanced back. ''A message from the Demon Lord to Van Hellix...?! What could it be...?'' she wondered, as Nickelson''s attention also snapped to them. ''Wait a minute,'' Nickelson''s mouth fell open, ''She... The Demon Lord has a message for Meaty... Surely, the demonic maiden that caught his fancy couldn''t be...!!!'' "Her Majesty said ''Yes,'' Van. She wants to marry you. And in case it wasn''t clear, the display with that servant was just a performance," Yilla began, watching Van''s eyes widen, almost ripping apart. The image of Alicia in the arms of that demonic servant, which had lingered in the back of Van''s mind, instantly shattered. All the doubts that had haunted his feelings and judgment were swept away... Meanwhile, Nickelson and Cerille stood frozen, their expressions turning to stone. ''WWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHAAAAAAATTTT?!??! THE DEMON LORD WANTS TO MARRY HIM!!!!?'' Nickelson thought, nearly foaming at the mouth. ''Van Hellix... And the Demon Lord...!!!? H-how...'' Cerille thought, forgetting to breathe. "WHAT A LOAD OF NONSENSE!!!" Nickelson yelled, spinning around, his face contorting in disbelief. "WHAT SORT OF BAFFLERY ARE YOU SPEWING!!!? DO YOU TAKE US FOR FOOLS WITH A PRANK LIKE THIS!!!!?" Varlog sighed, taking a step back with an awkward chuckle. "... Is it really that shocking?" Yilla wondered aloud as she turned to Nickelson and Cerille. Nickelson froze, staring into the maid''s eyes, realizing there wasn''t even a hint of jest in her expression. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I-Impossible... That... The Demon Lord and... HIM...?!" Nickelson murmured, looking back at the demonic group. ''That demonic servant mentioned... that half the reason they''re here is to... pick him up... YOU MEAN TO SAY IT''S FOR THAT...!?'' Nickelson thought, his eye twitching. ''Ah... dear Yilla, perhaps a bit thoughtless to mention this in such company...'' Varlog mused. ''Oh well,'' he shrugged. "So, anyway, we''re¡ª" "Sorry, Yilla," Van cut her off softly, his expression unreadable. "I''m going to be a bit selfish. You''ve got things covered here for a bit, right?" Van said firmly, looking to the south. Yilla sighed, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "... Sure. Master Varlog is reliable, so go ahead. Don''t take too long, though." In that moment, Van stomped to the rear, moving hastily towards Liliac. "W-Wait a minute, Hellix, you owe some¡ª!!!" Nickelson began to shout, only to be interrupted by Van''s booming voice. "BOY!!" Van shouted at Liliac, whose head snapped up. "Defend them from the blast!" he commanded as he strode past. "Blast...?!" Nickelson called out in alarm, readying his sword. ''What blast...!? What is that bastard planning now!?'' "W-Wait...!! Mr. Hellix, my sword is still...!!" Cerille shouted, trying to remind Van that her sword was still strapped to his back from earlier. "Oh dear. Just in case, everyone, gather behind me," Varlog called out cheerfully, though his eyes narrowed in seriousness as he turned to face the back, focusing intently on Van. ''That... That demon, Varlog... The second-in-command is making such an expression while looking at that bastard...! What is he planning!?'' Nickelson thought, feeling an unsettling compulsion to follow Varlog''s instructions. Nickelson moved behind Varlog, signaling the pegasus carrying Cerille to do the same. "Be back soon," Van said as he kneeled, tensing every muscle in his body. "Van...?" Yilla murmured as she noticed Van freeze in place. No burst of Aura, no sinister energy detected by Cerille or Nickelson. Only the profound stillness of the world. The water ceased its flow, the birds fell silent, and even the breeze stopped whispering through the plains. She watched as he knelt. It was as if his very presence drained the life from the valley, pulling everything inward. His muscles tightened, condensing to a degree that even Van himself might have found alien¡ªhad he the presence of mind to notice. "I''m... coming...!" Van murmured, his gaze fixed ahead, every fiber of his being ready to launch forward... ... when he felt a soft tap on his shoulder. "Here, use this," Varlog said, extending his other arm, holding out an object in front of Van. Van''s focus shifted to the item in Varlog''s hand, his taut muscles slowly relaxing. "A... teleportation stone? Varlog, don''t you need this?" he asked. "Just take it, Van," Varlog insisted. "I''d rather not have to explain another crater." He sighed, the firmness in his voice softened by a touch of weariness. Without a second thought, Van grasped the stone, crushing it instantly. "I''ll pay you back," Van promised as his form began to fade. "I''m sure you will," Varlog replied as Van vanished. Turning back to the group, Varlog clapped his hands together. "Now then, let us continue." "I am... too old for this..." Nickelson thought, still grappling with the reality of Van and the Demon Lord becoming a couple. "My... sword..." Cerille muttered to herself. "You forgot to give it back..." ---------------------- A MOMENT LATER, BACK IN THE DEMONIC CASTLE --------------------- Alicia sat at a table near her throne, alone in the vast throne room, scribbling on documents. Her eyes occasionally drifted to Van''s ring lying beside her. "Hahh..." She sighed, taking a brief respite as she lifted the ring, a small vase resting nearby. Just then, the doors swung open abruptly. "Hmph, nevermind..." she muttered, her voice tinged with resignation. "Leave the extra batch of documents here; I''ll review them later," she added, placing the ring back on the table. ''How frustrating. If only Van were here already so that I could¡ª'' "DEMON... LORD...!!" Van''s voice growled as he strode into the throne room. "So that I could..." Alicia murmured, her eyes widening in disbelief as she slowly lifted her gaze. "SO THAT I COULD...!!!" Her eyes flared with an intense fire as they locked onto Van''s face. The desk beneath her began to melt; the documents crumbled to ash. Van''s expression remained unreadable as he advanced slowly toward her. "SO THAT I COULD CUT HIS HEAD OFF!!!" she screamed, her wings spreading wide as she launched herself at him with blinding speed, her claws unsheathed and aimed at his throat. "YOU BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARD!!! DIE A TRILLION TIMES BEFORE DARING TO FACE ME AGAIN!!!!" she screamed, tears streaming down her face as she clashed with Van, unleashing all her fury. Van caught her arms just before they reached his face, halting her mid-air. "I''m not in the mood to play anymore, Alicia," he stated firmly. "WHAT, HAD ENOUGH TIME PLAYING WITH MY HEART?! GO AWAY!!! GO AWAY!!!" she screamed, breathing fire into his face as he held her steady; yet the flames did nothing to Van. "GO AWAY...!!! GO AWAY!!!" she cried, her voice breaking as he kept her in place. "Do you have... ANY IDEA WHAT YOU DID TO ME?! YOU HUMAN SCUM!!! BASTARD!!!" she sobbed, glaring at Van, who stood firm, unwavering. "I HATE YOU!!! YOU BASTARD, I HATE YOU!!! I SHOULD HAVE LAID WITH THAT SERVANT BEFORE YOUR EYES SO YOU WOUL¡ª" she shouted, but her words were cut short as Van pulled her close, pressing his lips against hers. "Mmfh...?!" she gasped, feeling the warmth of his lips against hers, the fury in her chest momentarily giving way to the unexpected tenderness of his kiss. "Humph..." Alicia hummed again, tears welling up as she felt the warmth radiate from Van''s lips. Her breathing gradually steadied, and her muscles began to relax. A few seconds later, Van gently parted from her, his eyes meeting hers as he released her arm and tenderly caressed her cheek. "You don''t mean that. I know you don''t," he said firmly. "Y-you..." Her voice trembled as she gritted her teeth, her face flushed a deep red. "You kissed me... so unceremoniously... in such an undignified, inexperienced, and unsightly way...!!! As punishment...!! I''ll kill you...!! I am The Demon Lord...!!" she declared, gritting her teeth as she used her free arm to weakly hit his chest. In that moment, Van stopped thinking and let his heart speak. "Then behead me," he whispered, gently placing his fingers under her chin, guiding her to look at him again. "Kill me. Hurry up and mete out my punishment so that I can kiss you again after I die. And then, kill me once more so I can do it all over again. Kill me a trillion times if you wish. At the very least, this way, I''ll get to kiss you a trillion times too," he said as he pulled her close. "... And perhaps then you''d forgive me for leaving so abruptly," he added, caressing her palm. ''Odd,'' Van thought, ''saying such bold words, caressing her palm, looking into her eyes... kissing Alicia. I always thought I''d need to practice those things, considering I''ve never done them before. But... it feels natural.'' He wondered. ''Like... it''s just meant to be.'' "... Dumb... stupid... moronic... human... of course, I don''t mean that...!!" she muttered, tears spilling down her cheeks. "Mean...? Mean what?" he asked softly. "No one... can possibly take your place... You should know that by now...!!" she cried in frustration, hitting his chest once more. "So why did you leave me...!!?" "I missed you...!! You imbecile...!" she sobbed, looking up at him, her voice breaking with a sniffle. "... I was scared," Van began, meeting her gaze more intently. "And a lot of things happened... But shortly after I left is when I realized that I shouldn''t have done that," he confessed, brushing his palm against her nape. "You...!!!" she growled through gritted teeth, her face contorting in anger. "YOU...!!!" she roared. In that instant, Van pulled her into a deeper kiss... ... to which she deepened herself. Chapter 60 - Cautionary Tale, Part 9 Varlog, Nickelson, and the rest of the group finally reunited with Nickelson''s knights and the remaining adventurers. They had all agreed to keep Van''s involvement a secret¡ªat least until he returned, something Varlog assured Nickelson would happen soon. To strengthen Nickelson''s standing, Varlog suggested that he take credit for the sword mark that stretched across the valley, ensuring that his men would place even greater trust in him. However, the knights were more preoccupied with the bone dragon and the other demons standing beside it. "At ease, everyone," Nickelson instructed, waving his arm dismissively. "These demons have come in peace. They..." He hesitated briefly, glancing at Varlog, who stood calmly by his side with a warm smile. "...Foolishly displayed their aura to alert us of their arrival, believing it to be an act of trust." Varlog, Yilla, and Liliac all nodded in agreement. It didn''t take long for the knights and adventurers to accept this explanation as truth. "Greatknight Nickelson... He truly is our savior!" "He''s on another level...! Scolding the Second-in-Command of the Demonic Army and taming that dragon...!!" The knights and adventurers whispered among themselves, praising Nickelson as they looked at him in awe. "And he also kept Lady Cerille safe!" "There''s really nothing he can''t do..!" Varlog overheard their chatter, thinking, ''He must have spent quite a while building his reputation...'' He mused to himself, mildly impressed. Meanwhile, Cerille glanced aside, unable to look at her father with the same admiration she once had. ''And... oh my. I sense some bloodthirsty fellows who don''t buy this act at all...'' Varlog thought, raising an eyebrow as he looked directly at Magus''s former party, who stood at the forefront of the knights. "Bull-fucking-shit," Marcy spat out, standing at the head of the group. "First, we''re supposed to believe that old man Nickelson caused that tremor earlier when he and I are practically on par in strength... And now he says the demons are here to help us? There''s no way they''re here for peace." Lalyn, standing beside her, scrutinized Varlog with a cold gaze. "I can''t make an educated guess about our Greatknight, but demons under a pact... We all know how much they value such agreements. There must be more to this..." "What... What could this mean...?" Amoria murmured, tightening her grip on her staff. "You don''t think this is related to Van in some way, do you?" "DON''T BE STUPID! Why would it be that!?" Marcy erupted, snapping her head toward Amoria. "... Possible," Lalyn muttered. "LALYN!? Even you..!" Marcy turned to her, incredulous. "Think about it, Marcy. That meatshield showed up around two days ago, just in time to kill Arutol... And now this?" Lalyn reasoned, her words silencing Marcy. "... I also dislike the idea of blaming him. Maybe he isn''t at fault. But we can''t ignore the possibility that all of this is somehow connected to him." "It is¡ª" "¡ªNot related." Mika and Rika interjected in unison, capturing everyone''s attention. "Oh? You know that for a fact?" Lalyn asked, raising an eyebrow at the assassins. "It is definitely not..." "... related to Van in..." "... any way. We..." "... made sure of that by tailing..." "... him the moment he arrived in the city and..." "... eavesdropping on him." They both looked at Lalyn squarely. "Van has no connection to the dragon attacks or the demons. None whatsoever," the two said in unison, their gaze sharp and unwavering. Lalyn studied their eyes, finding no trace of hesitation or doubt. "... Well, considering it''s you two... I''ll concede." Lalyn sighed, turning back to Nickelson as he continued addressing the crowd. ''Mika told me what happened,'' Amoria thought to herself, glancing at the two assassin sisters. ''Van saved them from slavery, and given the mark and the type of master they had, they couldn''t have called for help... It really was pure coincidence,'' Amoria concluded, momentarily looking upward. ''Thank you, dear Goddess, for aiding us in our time of need.'' She silently prayed before turning back to the group. "I also believe them," Amoria declared, her resolve clear. "I... Was short-sighted, being worried about something like that," "Hah," Marcy scoffed, "I knew it. It really was just a coincidence. Get your facts straight before throwing around accusations, Ice witc¡ª" Marcy was cut off as Lalyn blew cold air into her ear again. "K-kyA!!" Marcy yelped, snapping backward as she clutched her ear, drawing attention from the crowd. "What was that!?" "I think it was Marcy..." "N-no way... For her to make a noise like that..." "It had to be someone else from that group..." The knights and adventurers murmured, their eyes shifting toward the group. Even Nickelson paused his speech to sigh. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "... I dislike that kind of language, Marcy. Please, mend it." Lalyn softly, yet firmly, insisted. Marcy''s face flushed red as she gritted her teeth, glaring at Lalyn, "Y-YOU ICE BITCH...!!! WHAT WAS THAT FOR!!!?" She yelled, drawing even more glances her way. "N-now, now..." Amoria interjected gently, raising her palms as she stepped between the two. "That aside, everyone! I want you all to rejoice!" Nickelson called out loudly, turning even more heads. Every eye in the crowd gleamed with attention. "These demons have come here to help us defeat the Dragon King as an act of goodwill! I know it sounds extraordinary, but I assure you once again, we are in no danger whatsoever," he declared, stepping forward and raising his fist in the air. "And now, with their help, the Dragon King will beg for mercy as we take his life for disturbing our peace!!!" he shouted, and the audience erupted, chanting his name and screaming wildly. "Haah... Well, I guess that''s that," Marcy murmured, stretching as she glanced over at Varlog, who stood by with a casual smile. ''Coming in peace, are you?'' she thought, her eyes narrowing as she glared at him. Varlog noticed her gaze and turned to her, nodding with a soft smile as if acknowledging an old acquaintance from a distance. "Tsche. Fuck this. I''m heading off," Marcy muttered in annoyance, clicking her tongue as she turned and began walking toward the capital. "I suppose we should also head off...? My daughter is quite the worrywart," Amoria suggested to Lalyn and the assassin sisters. Lalyn nodded and followed Amoria without a word. "... Mika, Rika..? Are you not coming?" Amoria asked, noticing the two glancing at the demonic group beside Nickelson. "You should go. We want..." "... to stay and gather some..." "... information about this." They stated firmly. "Alright," Amoria replied, "But... please be careful." She nodded at them before walking away with Lalyn. Several minutes later, Varlog decided to seek solitude, informing Yilla, Nickelson, and Liliac that he needed to gather his thoughts. He could feel eyes lingering on him but couldn''t pinpoint where they came from. He wandered to a small forested area and leaned against a tree. "You have quite the luscious land," he remarked with a calm sigh. "Despite our earlier feuds, I cannot help but commend the beauty and dedication in preserving it." "Feuds is too small..." "... a word for the wars we fought..." "... and sacrifices we made..." "... Varlog." Two voices, identical in pitch and tone, whispered from behind the tree Varlog leaned against. He could feel two knives hovering an inch from his neck. ''How talented. It took quite a bit for me to notice them,'' he thought, glancing at the knives. "... But forget about that. You would..." "... know we aren''t here for mere..." "... idle chatter." They concluded. "I know," Varlog replied, "That aside... I''m more curious about the fact that you called me by name. As charismatic and influential as your Greatknight may be, I doubt it''s his doing that led you to address me so directly. Speak your mind," he urged. "...." "...." The two remained silent for a few moments, unsure of how to proceed. "... We shall recite to you what..." "... we believe to be a..." "... curse in the demonic tongue. We..." "... need you to..." "... tell us its meaning." They requested. Varlog''s eyebrows shot up as he pursed his lips. "Of course. If it is within my ability, I will translate it for you. Allies must support each other, don''t they?" he assured them. "However, I need to know the context," Varlog added, "at least roughly." "...." "...." "... Torture and..." "... punishment." ''Interesting... Could there be a demon who has gone rogue in the Capital...? Or perhaps... a greater scheme at play?'' he pondered. "Very well. Speak it," he instructed. The two then began to recite, word by word, everything Van had spoken in the demonic tongue back at Salem Dyke''s basement. "This... This..." Varlog narrowed his eyes, deep in thought as a sudden shift in his tone occurred. The two sisters lowered their knives, listening intently. "This... What... What was the context again?" he asked. The two assassins exchanged worried glances as they noticed the supreme demon''s concern. "Torture and Punishment," they echoed, their voices filled with unease. "Torture... And... Punishment...!? What...? Why would such words be used in..." Varlog''s gaze shifted almost frantically as he stared ahead, while the two sisters emerged from their hiding place into the open. "What does this..." "... mean? Tell us..." "... now." They urged, their usual calm shattered by Varlog''s unusual reaction. Even these masters of assassination couldn''t hide their anxiety. What exactly was the curse that Van had used? What did he say? What kind of business was he involved in? Varlog''s eyes widened in disbelief... ... before he let out a light cackle. "Hahahaha... Truly... Such a dangerous chant if used incorrectly..." His expression relaxed, causing the assassins to tilt their heads in confusion. Varlog then looked at the two intensely for a brief moment. ''... A slave mark,'' he sensed. ''And quite a potent one. And... each is their own master? Such a thing should be impossible. You cannot brand yourself. Unless someone else branded them and then transferred ownership. It was recent. And now this...'' ''I think I understand what happened.'' "It is my shopping list," Varlog stated plainly. ''... Spoken in quite the wrong manner, I might add. I''ll need to give Van some more intense teaching sessions...'' "A shopping..." "... list?" The two tilted their heads even more, baffled. "Why, yes. For quite a good roast, I might add," he replied lightly. The assassins scrutinized the mighty demon. "Hold this," Mika said, pulling out a truth stone. "... And say it again." They ordered, handing Varlog the truth stone, which he took with a smile. "My shopping list. Well, more like my wife''s shopping list... Though, I believe it still counts," he confidently repeated. The stone remained unresponsive. The two assassins looked at each other, dumbfounded. "The incantation we relayed to you is..." "... your shopping list?" "... Really?" They checked. "Indeed," he assured them, still holding the stone. "I don''t know what the person who spoke this curse thought they were saying... But this is what it means." Shortly after, the two assassins vanished from Varlog''s sight. ''Oh dear, how swift,'' he thought, mildly impressed. "A shopping list..." "... he said..." They echoed each other, standing in a secluded spot in the forest, their voices trembling. "A shopping list..." "... just a shopping list..." The two then shed tears of joy and relief, holding each other as they smiled warmly. "Haaah... Should I tell them that Van is also safe...?" Varlog wondered, glancing in the direction they had gone. "Oh, no matter. These resourceful children know where to find me," he concluded with a nod, before making his presence disappear and vanishing into the forest as well. He leaned against another tree... ... and coughed up blood as he clutched his shoulder. "Oh dear..." he murmured, wiping his lips. "I used to shrug off such injuries... But it seems I am... getting old..." He struggled to suppress a cough, as the wound Liliac had inflicted earlier began to stain his clothes with blood. ''I held this wound closed with my magic... But oh my... I am struggling to stay conscious,'' he thought, breathing deeply as he burned the blood off his clothes. ''... I must hold on, he resolved, straightening his posture. Until you are ready to spread your wings and go on without me, I must hold on,'' he thought, picturing Alicia in his mind as he started walking out of the forest. ''And... to be able to see you for a little longer as well. Belial... My precious boy,'' he thought as he walked back to the plains. ''Wherever you may be now, I pray to the Archdevil that you are safe.'' Chapter 61 - Cautionary Tale, Part 10 (Arc Finale) Somewhere far from the Capital... Several hours after Van, Varlog, and Yilla made peace with Nickelson and the Capital... "Lord Belial!" A feminine voice called out, footsteps echoing across a battlefield strewn with the corpses of thousands of monsters and beasts. The source of the voice approached the center of the devastation. "Yeah...?" A lazy voice responded from the dead center, where a pile of corpses and blood had accumulated, towering several dozen meters high. At the top of this gruesome mound, a singular figure lounged comfortably, using the bodies as cushions. "I have news of the realms around us... I thought you''d be interested," the figure said enthusiastically as she looked up. "Ahh... Dear Mirias, you know I hate news~..." Belial groaned. "Well... I think you''ll want to hear this," she teased, tossing him a letter. "...?" Belial hummed in curiosity as he caught the note with his claws, bringing it close to his face to read. "... Holy shit," he muttered, his eyes widening as he read the contents. He snapped his gaze down at Mirias. "You sure our dear Savitar wasn''t high on something when she wrote all this?" he asked, his eyebrows furrowing in disbelief. "Sir, you know we''re all loyal to you and only you. We wouldn''t dare send you misinformation," Mirias affirmed with a stern gaze. "Haaah... I guess you''d never do that..." Belial stretched as he stood, yawning as he did so. "What would you like to do, Lord Belial?" she asked. "Dear Mirias, set a course... I want to make a stop at the humans'' Capital of Varolon before heading back to the demon realm," he said, his tone no longer lazy as he sprang up and effortlessly climbed down from the mountain of corpses. "You wish to go to the Capital of all places...? I feel an unusual pull to the Demon Realm, myself..." she murmured. "True, I feel it as well... But with all the crazy shit that''s been happening, and with my adorable cousin getting married, how could I not drop by and say hello to the husband? Besides, I bet my father is dying to see me again¡ªquite literally, considering his advanced age. Might as well do it now before he croaks," Belial said with a confident smirk as he began walking away from the battlefield. "And since he''s there, I''d kill many birds with one stone," "Seriously... A lot of interesting things have started happening while I was away. It''s about time I made one hell of a mess." He stretched his body, his muscles taut with anticipation. "Van Hellix, huh?" he murmured to himself. "He sounds interesting. Let''s go to Varolon." "Yes, Lord Belial," Mirias responded. -------------------------------------------- Not too long ago, Varlog and Nickelson''s parties made it inside the Capital. Varlog and Yilla were given a place to stay while Nickelson made arrangements with the King. Meanwhile, Liliac was ordered to stand guard far away. The moment they entered their room, Varlog collapsed to the floor, his wound reopening. "Master Varlog!!" Yilla cried as she rushed to his side, spotting the injury. "That wound...!! Where did you get it?!?" she exclaimed, pressing her hands on the wound and applying a form of magic to it. "Haah... Worry not, dear. With your help, I''ll survive this..." Varlog breathed heavily, his face pale as he forced a smile for his maid. "I''m just getting old, that''s all..." he chuckled, but Yilla''s lips tightened as she concentrated on her magic, slowly closing the wound. ''It''s not just the wound... I can feel it...! His body is a mess! How long has this been going on...?!'' she thought, struggling to hold back tears. "Oh, don''t make such a face, dear..." Varlog cooed, raising his other arm to pat her head. "Everyone dies in the end... I''m just beating you in the race," he added with a soft chuckle. Yilla remained silent, looking down as she continued to treat Varlog. "I don''t intend to die anytime soon, though. I may be old, but there are things I need to ensure before I reunite with the Archdevil," he said, gently caressing her cheek. "But..." she started, her voice cracking, "What are we supposed to do without you?" she asked, leaning into his touch. "LAUGH!" Varlog suddenly exclaimed. "For I''ve managed to live a very fulfilling life, dear." Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yilla pursed her lips even more, struggling to hold back her emotions. "That aside, I don''t plan to die just yet!" he assured her. "I still need to witness dear Van and Her Majesty''s offspring, at the very least!" he said with a smile. Yilla met his gaze squarely. "You know, I''ve made peace with it. That Her Majesty and Master Van are going to be together. It was hard... But I''ve accepted it," she admitted. "I am well aware," Varlog said, giving her a playful pat on the head. "I wouldn''t have said what I just did if I hadn''t felt you''ve grown significantly," he proudly exclaimed as Yilla finished treating his wound. "And... If you are in desperate need of a husband yourself, I would offer you my youngest son..." he said as he got up and took a seat in a nearby chair, "... If I knew where he was." "Lord... Belial?" she asked, sitting on the bed and facing Varlog. "Indeed. I''d dare say, among all of my offspring, he''s the one who inherited both my charms AND my looks. Not that the others lack in those areas, but he''s closer to you, Her Majesty, and Van in age, so you would definitely be happy for the rest of your life," he said confidently and proudly. "Huh. How is he like?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "Well, aside from assuring you of his charms and looks, I..." Varlog said, lowering his gaze. "I do not know how different he turned out. I haven''t seen him in over 30 years, ever since he was 10..." he murmured, a note of sadness in his voice. "I will say, he was quite the naughty child..." he added, his voice trailing off as he recalled the memories. "Why... Why did he leave?" Yilla wondered aloud. Varlog merely smiled. "That is a story for another time!" he said, clasping his arms together. "Now, how about we go and check out the local cuisine?" He enthusiastically rose from his seat, heading for the door. Yilla nodded along, following his lead - heading out to the Royal Capital in disguise. The Great Royal Capital, the center of the human kingdom. The Royal Capital was home to many men and women with important duties, one of whom was the Royal Capital''s chief historian. For the past 40 years, he had meticulously maintained the kingdom''s records. Earlier that day, his eager disciple, Mongol¡ªthe Archivist of The Royal Guard¡ªhad come to inquire about Van Hellix. Despite his initial reservations and lack of enthusiasm towards the young Garry, who had also inquired about Van Hellix a day earlier, something piqued Mongol''s interest. ''Why would Van Hellix return to the capital after all this time? And why now, with Arutol''s arrival and the demon realm offering support?'' These questions surged in Mongol''s mind, and his curiosity got the better of him. Known for his historical expertise, Mongol prided himself on knowing both the past and present. But this time, his curiosity outweighed his pride. He needed to know if Van Hellix was truly the unremarkable figure he once thought. Mongol sought the help of his mentor, the very man who had trained both Mongol and his father in the art of history and archiving. He had recently realized that the book, The Demon Lord''s Fall Saga¡ªwhich detailed the exploits of Magus and his party in bringing down the demon lord¡ªdid not have a first edition. It all began from the second edition, which Mongol himself had edited to produce a third. The old historian, however, dismissed his concerns. "It''s just a misprint," he assured Mongol, before granting him permission to alter the archives and sending him on his way. "Oh my..." the historian muttered once Mongol had left, blowing dust off an old leather-bound book that had long been forgotten. "It seems I''ll need to get rid of this... Since you''ve undoubtedly returned, Van Hellix." The old man gave the book one last brush with his palm before tossing it into the fireplace. "Even though it''s quite the valuable historical artifact, I can''t risk this falling into the wrong hands, now, can I?" he said, watching as the leather darkened and cracked in the flames, while the pages disintegrated into ash. "We have quite the reputation to uphold." He sighed, gazing into the fire. "Hopefully, you''ve improved yourself since then..." The Demon Lord''s Fall Saga, Chapter 7, Vol.2, 1st Edition Hero Magus and his party had just arrived at the village of Malum, a rural outpost where mercenaries and drifters often passed through to rest. Despite the inherent dangers of the region, the villagers were simple folk, content with a roof over their heads, a warm fire, and a decent meal once a week. Malum, situated near the border where law was difficult to enforce, had its share of robberies and crimes. To maintain order, the village leaders imposed severe punishments on wrongdoers, serving as a grim reminder to the others to stay in line. Weary from their travels and countless battles, the Hero and his companions decided that Malum would be a suitable place to rest and recover. It was then that Hero Magus noticed Van Hellix, his fellow transmigrator and party member, standing in the village square. Van was attempting to protect a fair lady of the village from a group of bandits. The villagers, their eyes fixed on the scene, watched as she cowered behind Van''s cold armor, a greatsword strapped to his back¡ªa most unwieldy weapon for a knight. The lady was out of place in such a rough village, her delicate features a stark contrast to her surroundings. Van, eager to prove himself and showcase his mediocre skills, drew his massive sword. With a clumsy swing, he raised it high above his head, intending to intimidate the bandits by pointing the blade at their leader''s throat. But alas, dear reader, never follow the example of Van Hellix. For in his reckless haste, Van miscalculated the distance between himself, the lady, and his blade. As he drew his sword, he cleaved the only fair lady in the village in half from bottom to top. The once hopeful crowd gasped in horror, and the bandits, who had been his adversaries, burst into mocking laughter. Van, realizing too late the gravity of his mistake, felt the warm rain of the lady''s blood as it splattered down upon him. There were no cheers for Van that day¡ªonly the shocked silence of the villagers and the cruel cackling of the bandits. His end was swift. Van Hellix was hanged for his actions, but Hero Magus, unable to bear his friend''s prolonged suffering, mercifully ended his life by burning him to ash as he hung, granting him a quick death. And thus, Van Hellix met his tragic end. [For context, look at: Cautionary Tale, Part 1] Author here. Just to clarify: Van''s immortality is a secret only the party, the king, the queen, the demonic realm and the First Battalion know of. Every time he dies, his body and items dissipate, as previously stated. The first edition documents what actually happened. Van killed the lady by accident and was sentenced to death. Magus burnt his body as it was hung, and everyone thought his body dissipated to ashes by Magus''s flames. Because if it vanished out of thin air, people wouldn''t know what to make of it, and the secret that he''s immortal would be compromised. Chapter 62 - Velvet & Plush (Season 1 FINALE) "So, who does this sword belong to?" Alicia asked, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity as she sat beside Van at the table near the throne. Her hand rested gently atop his, her fingers brushing his palm''s bare skin as she glanced at the sword laid out before them. "Some kid''s," Van replied calmly, meeting her gaze. "She was using it irresponsibly, so I took it to calm the boy (Liliac) down." His eyes remained steady on hers. "I see," Alicia mused, her curiosity shifting. "Either way, that dragon didn''t cause any damage?" She prodded further, her tone light. "No..." Van admitted, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he looked away, his voice trailing off. "The one who caused damage... was me." "And you say she was using it irresponsibly..." Alicia sighed, amusement flickering in her eyes. "Well, no one got hurt... And..." "And what?" She pressed, her gaze narrowing slightly as she studied him. Van hesitated, his thoughts briefly drifting. ''Ah right,'' he thought, catching himself as he looked into her crimson eyes. ''I don''t really have anything to hide from her.'' "...I really wanted to see how strong I''ve gotten after slaying Arutol," he murmured, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice. Alicia''s interest piqued at his words, a spark igniting in her eyes as she saw the flame of determination flicker within him. "Hah, spoken like a true demon." "Well, they say a husband merely mirrors his wife''s desires..." Van hinted. "Oh? So, you must REALLY love yourself, then," she replied slyly, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "Uh... Not more than usual..." He blurted, narrowing his eyes in confusion. "Funny, you never seemed like the narcissistic type... Well, not too much..." "IMBECILE!!! I''M SAYING I REALLY LOVE YOU!!" She spat, a burst of flames escaping her mouth in her flustered state. "Oooh~OOOOH!!!" Van cried out, feeling the sudden, fierce grip Alicia tightened on his hand. ''Dear Archdevil...'' Alicia thought as she felt the strength in his hand, noting how it had grown. "You''ve gotten really strong, huh? Usually, that''d break your hand..." She remarked, a touch of admiration in her voice. "So you wanted to break it, my dear wife...!!??" Van countered, barely holding back from squirming in agony. "I mean, you could be revived... So, no harm done." She shrugged nonchalantly, her grip loosening slightly but still maintaining their connection. "Speaking of which¡ª" "Alicia, listen, I¡ª" They both spoke at the same time, their words colliding in the air. "... You first," Van offered, gesturing for her to continue. Alicia sighed softly, releasing his hand as she stood up, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. "Everyone here considers you a demon-kin," she began, "And before the wedding, you are not considered my equal. As your queen, I order you to go first." She straightened her posture, her regal bearing unmistakable. Van''s lips curled into a smirk. "... You''re so hot when you''re dominating. Keep doing that after the wedding as well, my wife." "I SAID GO FIRST ALREADY!!" She screamed bashfully, flames shooting from her mouth in her embarrassment. Van merely shrugged off the display, his smile widening. "Right..." He sighed deeply, the smile slowly fading as a more somber expression took over. "... I... still have things to do there. In the capital, I mean." He admitted, standing up to face her squarely. "... I heard from Varlog," Alicia replied, her tone shifting as she cleared her throat, "The Dragon King, right? Apparently, he''s been attacking Varolon for the past 16 years. Your... former companion, who had been defending it, died two years ago. The capital is practically defenseless now." Van nodded. "Yeah. The full story is that there''s a prophecy from their goddess. The Dragon King wants something that''s in the royal capital. So, I have to defend it. Find out what the Dragon King is after and¡ª" "Stop." Alicia''s voice cut through his words, firm and resolute. She stepped closer, her eyes locking onto his. "Van, admittedly, I haven''t known you for long, and the same goes for you with me." Her voice softened as she moved gracefully toward him, her gaze never leaving his. "I''ve yet to fully explore my feelings for you, or even understand them. But what I do know... is that I have them. Undoubtedly." She continued, drawing nearer. "The fact that I have them means I''ve accepted you, so far. Are we clear?" She stopped just inches from him, her gaze unwavering as she awaited his response. "... We''re clear." Van replied with a firm nod, meeting her intensity with his own. Alicia''s expression shifted slightly. "And among the things I''ve accepted about you... is that you are, by no means, a good person." Her voice was smooth, causing Van to momentarily avert his gaze. "... Remarkable, tenacious, charming when you choose to be... but not good." She placed her hands on his armored chest, her touch light yet deliberate. "You took the hand of your sworn enemy, even though we''re under a peaceful oath. An enemy who has slain thousands of humans, many of them innocent... including one of your former teammates, causing you countless grief. And just by being human and coming here to seek my hand in marriage, you''ve risked a Second Great War..." Her voice dropped to a whisper, her tone husky as her palms rested against his chestplate. "So I wonder... why would you protect them, instead of staying here with me? Doing things like taking a kid''s sword because it was used wrongly, and going off to defend a capital where everyone despises you... Give me a satisfactory answer, and I''ll allow you to leave. Don''t, and I shall battle you to my last breath to keep you here." She muttered, her eyes locked onto his. Van glanced down at Alicia''s palm resting on his chest. ''It''s so soft and small,'' he thought as he gently cupped it in his hand. ''You''d never guess she''s one of the strongest beings in this world.'' "... Alicia," Van began, his voice quiet. "There''s something I haven''t told you about my travels." He lifted his gaze from her palm back to meet hers. "Back when I was in the Hero party..." He hesitated, clearing his throat as he searched for the courage to continue under her steady gaze. "I was in a relationship." He watched her reaction carefully, but she remained completely still, her attention fully on him.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "... Being despised by most humans, and watching every woman I met fall for Magus, I... I was flattered when a woman showed interest in me, despite everything." His voice wavered slightly as he pushed on. "Despite her initial assurances, she was..." He looked away, his voice trembling. "... Seeing him, behind my back the whole time. She only confessed about it after we won." Alicia shifted slightly, turning her gaze away as she furrowed her brows, biting her lip. Noticing her discomfort, Van gently tightened his grip on her palm, offering silent reassurance. "That was the main reason I left the party. When I found you, it felt like striking gold." Van raised his eyes, noticing she was still looking away, her expression clouded with shame. He reached out with his other hand, gently guiding her head back to face him. "... It''s only after I left that I realized what I found in you can''t be measured by anything material... and how it was my fault for leaving." He whispered, causing her to gasp softly as her gaze softened, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. "But..." He continued, lowering his eyes. "I was in a bad place before I understood that. Everything piled on all at once¡ªseeing you like that, finding out Magus died... I couldn''t make sense of what I was feeling or what to do anymore. I was lost." His voice carried a trace of guilt. "... And my former party brought me back." He added, raising his gaze once more. "... So... you owe them?" Alicia muttered, her voice almost a whisper. "Yeah," Van replied firmly. "I promised to keep them safe¡ªthem and their kids. But that''s not the main reason I have to go back." "What...?" Her curiosity was piqued. "You''re right, Alicia. I''m not a good person, because the moment I knew you accepted my feelings, I ran straight to you. Dragon threat, prophecy, the people I care about in the capital, debts, and promises¡ªnone of it mattered anymore." He smiled, watching as her eyes widened slightly. "But the other, more important reason I have to go back is because Varlog, Yilla, and the boy are still there. They promised to help Varolon because of me, and it''s thanks to them that I even know your true feelings. I have to help them. I have to see it through, at the very least, and make sure they come back safe, because they''re family. Everything else that gets resolved... is just a bonus." His voice was resolute. "... And... I''m already kind of late. They''re probably waiting for me." He added reluctantly, slowly releasing her palm as he stepped back. "I... I understand." She breathed deeply as he stepped away, her hand lingering in the air for a moment, as if savoring his touch before she finally lowered it. "Leave, then." She said softly, turning away. Van turned and began walking toward the doors of the throne room. "Ah," he murmured, stopping in his tracks. "What was it you wanted to say?" Van asked as he glanced back at her. "... It can wait. Go," she replied. "... Then say it quickly. I don''t know when I''ll see you again, so I want to hear your voice a bit more before I go," Van urged as he turned around. "... Very well," She began, taking yet another deep breath, "Van, I''ve noticed... You don''t age like other humans. And with how you die and revive..." Alicia began, her eyes narrowing as she studied him. Van flinched at the observation. "Do you have some kind of longevity trait? As Demon Lord, I can live up to 30,000 years. Most demons only live to 3,000, and even the Dragon King doesn''t have my lifespan. But you... How long will you live?" Alicia pressed on, her voice growing softer, as she looked down "I used to joke about it, but now... I can''t bear the thought of you growing old and dying before me." Van''s response was confident and calm. "You won''t have to worry about that." Alicia looked up, surprised by his certainty. "You say that so confidently..." He smiled, his eyes steady on hers. "I mean it." "So... do you know how long you''ll live?" she asked, trying to gauge the truth. Van paused, then shrugged lightly. "As long as you, I suppose... I hope." She chuckled softly, still unsure, but comforted by his words. "I think about it more than I should, considering it is still in the distant future... How I can''t imagine my life without you, even though we''ve only known each other for two years." Van''s gaze softened, a fleeting shadow passing through his eyes before he quickly masked it with a small smile. "... I should get back to Varlog." Van murmured, his voice slightly raspy as he turned around, his face now hidden away from Alicia. It was as Alicia looked at Van''s broad back, that she felt there was something else he was keeping from her; sensing his muscles slightly more tense than usual. "Is... everything alright, Van?" she asked softly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him. "Yeah," he replied, swiftly turning around to face her with a casual smirk. "Nothing you need to worry about. I''ll finish up there and get back to you as fast as possible." He added before turning once more and heading toward the exit. ''...To make the most out of the 29,959 years we have left. I will always be there. I will never leave your side until death do us part... Forget how that''s part of our oaths as newlyweds... It is my oath more than anything.'' He resolved as he opened the great doors of the throne room. ''I swear to you, I will hold your hand as I look into your elderly eyes, all the way until you take your last breath on our bed... Hopefully with a smile as you look into mine.'' He thought, his heart clenching violently in his chest. His lips contorted as he swallowed his tears and finally exited the throne room. [HELLO! AUTHOR HERE! I JUST WANTED TO SAY THA¡ª"Wait," Alicia added as she grabbed Van by his armor collar, stopping him in place. "We don''t have to tell each other everything," she said sternly. "And right now, there isn''t enough time to try and vaporize that burden I sense you''re carrying. You''re already late in helping my precious subordinates." Van lowered his gaze, remaining silent. "... But..." She softened her tone, leaning in as she bit her lower lip, whispering in his ear as she rested her chin on his shoulder from behind. "I''ll have you be late just a little bit longer... so I can try to lessen that burden of yours, even if just for now," she added, gently wrapping her arms around his stomach as she leaned into him. [BACKGROUND MUSIC: Stephen Sanchez - "Until I Found You" (Piano Version)] She then gently guided Van to turn toward her once more. "... As you lessened mine, by coming back to me," she purred, holding both of his palms in hers. "So, come to my room..." Her voice was filled with both lust and determination as she led Van, who remained silent, up the castle and into her vast, meticulously cleaned bedroom. The room was adorned with large, decorated windows that overlooked the entire castle and the surrounding villages. In the center stood a grand bed, draped in dark plush and velvet blankets, with a rich red curtain flowing down, partially concealing the bed''s interior. Without a word, Alicia faced the bed, with Van standing behind her, and gracefully slipped out of her dress, revealing her seamless, bare form. Van, despite the turmoil within him, could only gasp at the sight. Her silky-smooth, glistening skin caught the fading sunlight, highlighting the curves of her hourglass shaped-waist extending up to her black wings, neatly pulled back and hidden beneath her long, fragrant red hair that cascaded down past her nape to her lower back. She then turned to face Van, who, in turn, began to slowly and methodically remove his armor, placing each piece gently on the ground in a neat arrangement. As the armor came off, it revealed the casual clothes underneath, clinging to his muscles that bulged through the fabric. Alicia couldn''t help but gasp herself, her gaze fixated on the sight of his chest muscles pressing against the cloth and the biceps that stretched out of the short, sweaty sleeves. As she swallowed, Van moved toward her, his movements slow and deliberate. He began undoing the string of his shirt, his eyes captivated by her exposed form. His gaze lingered on her red, inviting lips, slightly parted, as if waiting for him to close the distance between them. Finally, Van removed his shirt and tossed it aside, revealing his toned and chiseled body. He then pushed her onto the bed, swiftly climbing atop her as she murmured. "You''ve... just committed a grave sin, human... Tossing your shirt in my room... And me, The Demon Lord... I might kill you..." She whispered, tilting her head aside slyly. "Do it then..." He whispered, his lips brushing against her ear, causing her to flinch and moan softly. "... But not now," he whispered as he began to kiss his way down her body, impatiently marking each inch from her neck downward with his lips. Just before he reached her most intimate place, she gently held his head and guided him to look up at her. "How impatient..." She murmured with a soft, knowing smile, causing Van to avert his gaze awkwardly. "... I offered to lessen your burden," she muttered as she flipped him over, climbing on top of him. "So leave it to me this time around..." she said confidently, a warm smile on her lips as she slowly took the awestruck Van in... and thus, they became one. [... AS. I. WAS. SAYING! AUTHOR HERE! JUST WANTED TO SAY THANKS FOR EVERYONE WHO WERE ALONG FOR THE RIDE!] Chapter 63 - Umbra (Season 2 Start) Long, long ago, there existed supreme beings who shaped the world and guided its inhabitants. Among them were The Dragon God, The Archdevil, and The Goddess Varolia. [Her name from now on is Varolia] The Dragon God, fierce and mighty, protected the dragons, granting them strength and glamour. His presence was felt in the thunder''s roar and the earth''s fiery core, symbolizing his dominion over power and fire. The Archdevil, ruler of demons, was honest yet relentless, demanding bloodthirst and truth from his followers. He whispered secrets and bestowed overwhelming magic and force upon those who adhered to his doctrine. Under his guidance, the demons thrived in war and conquest, their loyalty unwavering. The Goddess Varolia watched over humanity with a compassionate, forgiving hand, embracing all who were human. She embodied life and light, nurturing her followers with grace. Under her divine guidance, human civilizations flourished, blooming like the flowers in her sacred gardens. The three gods ascended to the realm of Arataxia, a place beyond mortal comprehension, where they continued to oversee the world below. Their influence persisted, each god''s presence woven into the very fabric of the world, shaping the destinies of their respective races. Today, though cast from the grace of these gods, Van decided to pray as he stood atop a grave beside an abandoned wooden house in the heart of a dense forest. "All right, so you do it like this, right...? Luckily, it''s not too complex..." he murmured, bending his knees in the forest''s eye where the graveyard stood. He clasped his hands together and bowed his head, following the teachings of Amoria, regarding respect for the dead and the Goddess. "That Goddess doesn''t hear me. I know that much. So it wouldn''t matter if I asked her to give you peace or something like that," he muttered. "...Either way, this one''s for you..." "...Millina," he spoke, his voice calm. "I don''t know much about ghosts and spirits. I don''t know if the brainwashing you endured carried over to heaven or wherever you are, or if you''re seething with vengeance toward Magus, and me for staying silent," he firmly stated. "But I came to you because I remembered. You knew how to calm us in times of peril. So, selfishly, I address you with this," he breathed deeply. "...You see, I''ve reunited with the one I love. I found her, finally. I won''t tell you who it is, because if you''re seething, you''d be even more so if you knew who that was," he chuckled. "I thought I''d find some peace or strength within myself after feeling her love. Like the calmness I felt with Amoria back at the party. It makes sense, doesn''t it?" Van tightened his clasped hands, his breath becoming more drawn out. "But I''m more scared than ever," he murmured to the marked grave of his former companion, as a gentle breeze brushed through. "Is this... how it''s supposed to work?" Van tilted his head slightly, narrowing his eyes. "When you finally get something you''ve searched for so long, do you always get so terrified?" he asked aloud, waiting for a response... But the grave remained silent. "..." ''Well, it sure looked cool when novel characters talked to graves like this, as if it gave them extra depth. I wonder if that''s what I''m searching for by doing this... Some truth no one can tell me. Whatever I was thinking, honestly, I feel stupid now,'' he thought, rising from the grave with a sigh. "Anyway, I came here to calm myself down. I may hold that woman''s heart, but the real battle is just beginning¡ªor so a friend of mine says," he remarked. "Funny," Van murmured, "this is the second time a close friend has made me this distressed," recalling one of his final lessons with Varlog. ================= "Van, do you understand why I persist with these lessons?" "You said it''s because I''ll be interacting with her, so I''ll have to¡ª" "Listen," Varlog interjected with calm authority. "That was but a fraction of the truth I shared, for you were not yet ready to grasp its entirety. Now, after two years, I believe you have the strength to bear it." "...Alright. Tell me. I trust you," Van responded with resolve.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "You aspire to stand beside Her Majesty, but mere ambition is insufficient. I am guiding you to wield a power far beyond the crude force of fear¡ªa power that endures, commands admiration, and draws others with its grace. Demons bow to Her Majesty, and humans follow their king, not out of fear, but because they are compelled by one who moves with effortless command, who inspires unwavering devotion with but a glance. This is the power that will render you indispensable, even to a queen. If you truly wish to claim your place at her side, this mastery is essential." "Mastery...? Varlog, I just want to be with her," Van murmured earnestly, narrowing his eyes. "You speak of power, and I understand you want what''s best for me, but there''s no need for concern. I just... I just want her heart, nothing more. I don''t seek armies, fortunes, or war¡ª" "That is selfish. And inherently dishonest," Varlog scolded, his tone hardening, his frown deepening. "If you truly, fully believe those lies you tell yourself, then leave this palace at once. I would fight to my last breath to see you exiled," he growled. "Varlog... What...?" Van gasped. "Why...? Why are you saying this all of a sudden?" "No, why are you, dear Van, saying what you are saying? When you spoke just now, did you consider what Her Majesty feels? Have you placed yourself in her shoes? Or have you simply imagined your own happiness, ignoring her needs, while hiding behind your insecurities?" "...I... I haven''t," Van admitted, looking down. "I haven''t thought that far ahead. I just... I just thought we''d be happy together. It''s not like she hates me, or I hate her. I manage well with her, and she''s with me." Varlog took a deep breath, observing Van''s troubled and confused expression. "Shi-kah-kah..." Varlog exhaled in English, the foreign words carrying a weight of resignation. "Van," Varlog began, his tone now calm and measured. Van slowly raised his head to meet his gaze. "...You''ve known Her Majesty for barely a fraction of her life. You cannot speak of true love or avoid planning to win her over, relying on something as unreliable as ''personality'' or ''compatibility.'' You can''t. I want to help you because I''ve grown fond of you. I truly have. I believe you have the potential to stand beside her. But you must understand that Her Majesty''s infatuation with you is fleeting; it persists because you''ve played the innocent, helpless lover who seemed unable to resist her charms. You must realize that you are winning her heart because of a game you unwittingly initiated, and if you wish to be honest, and loyal; you must finish that game." "But... I didn''t play anything¡ª" "Listen to me." He whispered, yet his intensity only spiked as his gaze turned to a glare. "..." "That awe she feels will fade. You cannot win her heart with personality alone. Such love is selfish. You must strategize. Dilute your morals, conceal your insecurities, and hide your flaws. Maximize her pleasure, her enjoyment of your presence. Love is a game, and the prize is her heart. Play to win, and surpass any rival." "Varlog..." Van murmured, catching his breath. "That''s... too harsh... I just wanted to love her. Why is it so difficult?" His voice cracked as he forced a chuckle, lowering his head. With a sigh, Varlog firmly tapped Van''s shoulder. "I understand. Many hold false notions about love¡ªbelieving in soulmates and fate. But most fall and lose. Hence, promise me you will prioritize her needs, her pleasure, over your own morality. Do that, and you have my blessing." Van took a deep breath, raising his gaze. "Although I believe we are soulmates in a way..." He started. "Fine," he said with resolve. "She''s worth every bit of my morality anyway." ========================= "Ever since I felt our bodies intertwine, since I realized I possess her heart and she holds mine, I can''t stop thinking about what that friend said... and what I''ll need to do to protect what we have," Van murmured. "I feel it in my bones. I''ll have to act. With all the strength I have, I''ll need to endure far more than I ever have before," he continued, his voice low. "I guess 23 years of living in constant danger gives you that kind of foresight," he added softly. "In case anyone hears this..." Van''s voice trailed off as he took a deep breath, closing his eyes. "Please," he pleaded, his voice firm yet slightly shaking, "Protect my love. Whether it be the Goddess, the Archdevil, the Dragon God, or some other deity¡ªI know there are many¡ªjust... protect what I''ve found with Alicia. Or at the very least, grant me the strength and wisdom to protect it myself." "..." "Well... see you," Van said, turning away and starting to walk towards Varolon. Van hadn''t considered. He hadn''t considered that by slaying Arutol, he might have offended the Dragon God. He hadn''t considered that, over 14 years, his unceremonious proposals to every woman of cardinal importance across all races, while unintentionally or intentionally desecrating their sacred doctrines, might have angered every known God and Goddess residing in Arataxia. He hadn''t considered that a human pursuing a demon''s heart¡ªespecially after years spent in a crusade against her¡ªthen claiming that heart and wielding the Demon Tongue as a human, might have incensed the Archdevil, even under a strict peace treaty. He hadn''t considered that he did all of this while being discarded by the Goddess of his own species, no longer under her protection. Oh, Van. Dear, dear Van. He hadn''t considered that all those very Gods he had just spoken to... Might have heard him... ...and taken even greater offense. It might have been fine if it were anyone else¡ªany other person is under the providence of one god or another. But Van is not a man who thinks things through, despite his earnest efforts. As he turned away and walked into the distance, the gods began to stir. A series of holographic message prompts, ones Van had just missed, flickered into existence: [The Goddess Varolia scowls at your audacious plea, seeking the Archdevil''s cooperation in your punishment.] [The Archdevil scoffs at the request of The Goddess.] [With a sly smile, The Goddess Varolia proposes an enticing offer, causing the Archdevil''s eyes to narrow thoughtfully before he gives a reluctant nod.] [The other gods murmur their approval, while the Dragon God remains indifferent, his focus elsewhere.] [...Meanwhile, a being veiled in shadows chuckles loudly, amused by your rather idiotic disrespect towards the Gods...] [...and nods at you.] Chapter 64 - Fear & Revere Van reached the Capital''s gates again about a day after Liliac''s tantrum. ''The place is as bustling as it was before that dragon showed up,'' he thought, weaving through the crowd toward the front gate. ''I could just jump over it like last time... But since I''m planning to stay, I might as well try to get along with the Royal Guard. They''re not the First Battalion, after all,'' Van reasoned, sighing. ''Best not draw attention this time. If they arrest me, I''ll just go along with it. What can they really do to me, anyway?'' He shrugged. Still, he noticed more stares than usual, as if everyone was on edge around him. ''Why''s everyone so tense? Did my passive change or something?'' he wondered, glancing around. Nothing about him stood out-he was wearing his usual armor and helmet... Well, not his own, but it wasn''t anything glamorous, that''s for sure. Except for one thing the guards instantly recognized: Cerille''s signature sword strapped to his back. "BY ORDER OF HIS MAJESTY, I COMMAND YOU TO HALT!" Garry shouted, thrusting his spear toward Van''s throat. Other guards rushed to surround him as the crowd quickly stepped back. "Uh... Is there a problem?" Van asked, raising his hands. ''You''d think that piece of shit Nickelson would''ve informed them about my arrival... But a piece of shit is a piece of shit.'' ''That voice...'' Garry thought, gritting his teeth. ''It''s him again... Van HELLIX''s SON! There was no record of him leaving!'' His gaze locked on the sword. ''I don''t care if you''re under Sir Hicks'' grace or tied to Miss Veil-you''ll answer to ME!'' "WHY DO YOU HAVE THAT SWORD?!" Garry demanded. ''... Oh.'' Van looked back at the sword, his eyes widening slightly as he realized the significance of carrying Cerille''s weapon. ''Welp, so much for not drawing attention,'' he thought, raising his gaze to meet the guards. ''Hm. I remember this guy. He''s the same guard who stopped me before and tossed my badge, right? And later accompanied Sir Hicks...? Guess I''m getting arrested again. It is STILL Nickelson''s fault since he hasn''t informed them.'' "Would you believe me if I said I took it from a senseless child to discipline them?" Van muttered evenly. Garry''s teeth clenched. ''Such insolence toward Lady Cerille!'' "What a disrespectful character!" "Is Lady Cerille alright?!" "So immature..." Adventurers and passersby murmured as the royal guards tightened their grips on their weapons, their expressions hardening around Van. "Are you mocking HIS MAJESTY''S ROYAL GUARD?!" Garry bellowed, prompting low growls from the guards surrounding Van. Despite the spears pointed at him and the hostile glares, Van''s mind wandered to Alicia-her tender touch, the warmth of her body as they shared laughter and kisses under the sheets. ''... For some reason, I feel really fucking good right now.'' "I''m sure the reason you''re all on edge is this sword," Van confidently began, pointing to the weapon on his back. "But your Lady is safe. You don''t have to take my word for it; you can verify it with that Vibration invention you have." Van called casually yet firmly; and some of the tension among the guards eased slightly. "Heck, I''m sure you already did, being the strong and reliable Royal Guard that you are, right before you charged me," he added, folding his arms. Behind him, a guard subtly signaled another to leave and confirm the claim. "And as for your other question, no, I don''t mock the Royal Guards-" Van started, his expression softening, but Garry cut him off. Van''s casual demeanor, combined with the fact that he was carrying Sir Nickelson''s daughter''s sword, stirred something deeply unsettling in Garry. "THEN YOU SHALL PROSTRATE YOURSELF AND SURRENDER!!" Garry interrupted, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. The guards tightened their stances around Van, who remained silent. "The fact that you didn''t even think to do so before approaching the gates just shows your inner stupidity," Garry growled. "So, hand over that SWORD, and prepare to be arrested and brought in for questioning! If you refuse, not even Sir Hicks will protect you as I throw you into the dungeons with the most dangerous predators and criminals. On top of your idiocy, you''ll be labeled a criminal. I couldn''t care less who your father is or who your friends are." He leaned into his spear, pressing the tip harder against Van''s chest plate. "That armored bastard pisses me off..." an A-Rank Dragonkin spearmaster adventurer murmured to his group as they watched the scene unfold. "Yeah. Who does he think he is? And he sounds like a kid too," added a petite elven summoner rookie, her voice light but sharp. "If that bastard really did something to Lady Cerille, I''ll kill him myself. He doesn''t seem that special, anyway," a towering B-Rank Orc Berserker muttered. "Thinks he''s the shit because he knows how to talk. Don''t worry," the A-Rank adventurer said, tapping the rookie''s shoulder. "I won''t ever let these types get to you!" he assured her. The rookie startled a little as she turned to him. "Uh... Sure," she replied casually. ''I am in a good mood...'' ''... But that doesn''t mean I have to like this prick. Or... act righteously, for that matter.'' ''Because no matter how hard I try to change myself to fit people''s views...'' Van thought, as his Untrusted skill flashed in his mind. "... So, you want this sword, then?" Van asked as he slowly pulled the sword from behind his back. The guards tensed, their muscles coiled like springs. ''They''ll still reset to hating me unless we develop some sort of bond. And honestly, I have no intention of making this guard-or any of these adventurers-my buddy. I don''t feel like either of these groups are worth my time or effort. And it certainly won''t get me anywhere if I try to please them.'' "ARE YOU DEAF!?" Garry bellowed as Van pulled the sword from behind his back. "I SAID, THROW LADY CERILLE''S SWORD TO THE GROUND AND-" BOOM. A flash tore through the air, whizzing past Garry''s head, missing him by mere inches. A small cut appeared on his cheek, a thin line of blood trickling down as the object crashed into the mighty Varolon wall with a deafening roar. The wall, once an impenetrable barrier, now bore a crater where the sword had struck before clattering to the ground, shattered into many pieces. Garry''s breath caught in his throat as his wide eyes fixed on the spot where the sword had been just moments before. Cerille''s sword was no longer in Van''s grasp, and the guards around him stood paralyzed, their spears still raised but their resolve shaken.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Here," Van said calmly, his voice cutting through the stunned silence. He looked directly at Garry, his expression cool and unbothered. "I threw it on the ground for you, as you instructed, oh esteemed royal guard." ''W-what... What just happened...? H-how...?'' Garry thought, his mind racing as he turned to the wall behind him, where the crater marred its surface. ''That''s Lady Cerille''s sword...'' He realized, his thoughts scrambling to make sense of it all. The other guards were equally stunned, their eyes darting between Van and the damaged wall. Garry slowly turned back to face Van, ''He threw it...? But... I didn''t even see him move... How could a mere Rank 11... No... That rank belonged to his father... But this is just his son...?'' "So?" Van asked, breaking Garry''s reverie as he leaned slightly, drawing Garry''s attention. "Are you going to arrest me now for questioning, Guard?" Van asked, his tone almost taunting as he began walking toward Garry, unhurried and unphased. Garry remained frozen, his spear inches from Van''s chest, yet unable to move. The entire guard force knew in their hearts that even if they all attacked Van together... They wouldn''t stand a chance. ''How... How am I supposed to respond to this...? Our magic seals would be useless; this was raw power. I could tell he didn''t use any magic... With this strength... I don''t think we-or even the nearby adventurers-can stop him... He has to come willingly...'' Garry thought, his options dwindling as Van casually walked past him, leaving the guard force in stunned silence. Van approached the group of adventurers. They hesitated, their gazes dropping to the ground, avoiding his approach. ''I said to myself I''d get along with them and let myself be arrested if needed... But in the end, I let my hot head get the better of me. Well. No damage was done, considering they''re not people I have to get along with... But why can''t these guards just arrest someone respectfully?'' Van sighed internally. "C-come on... Bolore, stop him...! You said you would..!" The B Rank adventurer muttered, his voice trembling. "D-DUMBASS...! I was joking..! If I go all out here, it''ll cause a problem for the royal gu-" Van stepped directly in front of the A Rank adventurer, cutting him off mid-sentence. "Move," Van ordered, his voice calm but commanding from within his helmet. The A Rank adventurer kept his gaze down, frozen in place. After a tense few seconds, he quickly stepped aside, followed by the rest of the group, none daring to utter a word. Van walked past them toward the crater he had created. He bent down to pick up Cerille''s now-fragmented and broken sword. As he held it in his grasp, the [Durability Guy] passive began to work, slowly repairing the sword. ''So quiet.'' Van noted as he turned to face the group of adventurers and guards. ''Varlog, you once told me that true power doesn''t come from fear. But what would you say if you saw this?'' He thought, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the adventurers, their earlier bravado now completely evaporated as they stood in silence. ''Is fear... Really inferior to hard work?'' The question lingered in his mind as he watched the sword gradually rebuild itself in his hand. The sword was nearly whole again, yet a tiny crack remained, stubbornly refusing to mend as quickly as the rest. But Van knew, thanks to his passive... It would eventually repair itself fully. "HELLIX!" A rough voice shattered the tense silence. Garry''s attention snapped to the entrance gate, where Greatknight Nickelson strode forward, his gaze locked on Van. "G-Greatknight Sir!" Garry stammered, trying to shake off the shock that still gripped him. ''What luck...! If Sir Nickelson''s here, then he must''ve seen what that guy did...! He won''t let him get away with this!! If it''s him, he can stop him!'' Garry''s thoughts raced as he watched the Greatknight approach. "SIR!" Garry called out more firmly, his voice tinged with hope. "THIS CRIMINAL IS REFUSING ARREST AND HAS-" "At ease!" Nickelson''s voice cut through the air, firm and unyielding as he waved Garry off. ''W-... What...?'' Garry''s disbelief echoed through his mind as Van met Nickelson''s gaze, unflinching behind his mask. Nickelson''s eyes flicked to the crater, then to the sword in Van''s hand. With a slight pause, he addressed the guards, "Men, that person is my guest. Let him through." ''W-What...!?'' Garry and the other guards were stunned, their thoughts a tangled mess. ''Even Sir Nickelson!?... To this... Van Hellix''s son!?'' Confusion and turmoil brewed among them, but the respect they held for their leader forced them to comply... And the guards wouldn''t dare admit it, but this time, they were rather relieved to comply. Van then moved past Nickelson without a word and entered the Capital as he strapped Cerille''s sword to his back again. ''To not even acknowledge Sir Nickelson... Just... JUST WHO IS HE!?'' Garry''s mind whirled in disbelief as Nickelson turned to the crater. "Fix that," Nickelson murmured with a sigh, gesturing to the damage before following Van inside the Capital. "S-see..!? I knew not to attack him because he was someone important!" The A-Ranker fidgeted nervously. "... Let''s just get on with the quest, man..." The B-Ranker Orc muttered; his tone filled with resignation. "S-...sure..." The A-Ranker Dragonkin agreed as they began to walk away. "HEY, ROOKIE!? What are you doing!!? Come on!!" The A-Ranker called back to the young Elven summoner, whose gaze was still fixed on Van. "A-ah, I''m coming..!!" She responded, snapping out of her thoughts as she hurried after them. ''Hellix...'' The name lingered in her mind. ''It can''t be him, right...? The one who...'' ''... Proposed to my mom all those years ago...'' She wondered. ''Nah,'' She quickly dismissed the thought, ''There must be a lot of people named Hellix. And my mom... She executed him... Yeah. It has to be a coincidence.'' =================== ELSEWHERE.... ======================== "You seem to be in quite the rush to get to the Royal Capital, Master Belial," Mirias, the demonic maid, murmured as she ran alongside him. Belial was tall for a demon. He was slender, yet his muscles blessed with immense raw strength. His smooth, almost ethereal face held an eerie calm, while his deep red eyes glowed with an intensity that hinted at a well of dark power. Belial''s short crimson hair flowed like liquid fire with each swift movement, brushing against the sharp, dark, and mighty horns that jutted from his forehead. Each step carrying the weight of a being accustomed to command and destruction... ... Just like his cousin, the Demon Lord. "Well, I really wanted to go to the Demon Realm first. Feels like I''m being drawn to it..." he murmured, eyes fixed ahead. "That''s why I''ll go the opposite way, dear Mirias," he added slyly, a hint of mischief in his voice. "... You would do well to listen to your instincts. A Demon that doesn''t heed his gut is-" "-Not a true Demon. Yeah, yeah, I was there during my old man''s lectures. I don''t care," he interrupted, dismissing her with a wave. "I''m doing what I want. And right now, what I want is to see who this Van character is. The Demon Realm can wait-it''s lasted this long," Belial insisted. "Well, I disagree with your rash behavior, Master Belial. Your family was blessed with power because they followed their instincts. A demon''s gut feeling is a gift from the Archdevil. To ignore it is to insult our Devil," she berated, her voice steady. "... And I share that instinct, the sense that we should rush to the Demonic Realm. We need to go there now, to uncover what the Archdevil wishes us to-" "Just shut the fuck up," Belial snapped, his voice laced with a forced chuckle. The abruptness of his words caused Mirias to gulp and hold her breath. She bumped into him as he came to a sudden stop and turned to face her. Belial''s voice was low, almost a growl, as he loomed over Mirias. "I know all about our religion, Mirias. I know the doctrine. Sat through the same lectures, listened to the same crap," he said, his long fingernails lifting her chin, forcing her to meet his intense gaze. "I know exactly how you feel about everything-my decisions, my actions, my character; despite those lectures." He leaned in closer, their eyes locked. "That''s why I know you''ll keep following me, doing everything I say like the damn mindless sheep you are. Isn''t that right, dear Mirias?" His voice barely rose above a whisper, every word cutting. Mirias'' gaze faltered, dropping to the ground. Belial''s lip curled in disgust. "Every single one of you-servants, people below me, even those above me when I was a kid-you''ve got no fucking personality of your own," he murmured. "So go ahead, keep being the empty, obedient doll you''ve been for the past 30 years... and shut the fuck up. Or maybe grow a spine, follow through with those lectures for a change, and stop sniffing my butthole. I can practically see my shit on your nose." His words were sharp, challenging, and his eyes sparkled with a sliver of expectation as he looked at her. But she remained motionless, choosing to hold her tongue and avert her gaze. Belial clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Of course." "Talk about it again, and I''ll consider it treason," he sharply said, his tone cold as he shoved her aside. "I... Apologi-" Mirias began, but Belial cut her off. "Yeah, yeah. I know, and I know you mean it. Shut your mouth," he sighed, not bothering to look at her. She had no choice but to follow his command. "We''re going to the human capital. And that''s final," he said, turning away and resuming his pace. Mirias followed silently alongside him. The young demon was not a transmigrator. Therefore, like the rest of the residents in this world, he couldn''t see the game-like messages that conveyed the gods'' reactions and intentions. Even his own. [The Archdevil grits his teeth in anger at Belial.] [The Goddess Varolia is displeased with Belial and with the Archdevil''s negligence in guiding and handling his highest prot¨¦g¨¦s.] [The Dragon God looks elsewhere, his attention invested in something else. Yet still displeased with Belial''s disrespect.] [The rest of Arataxia is displeased with Belial, sighing in resignation.] Chapter 65 - A Crack "Such a childish display of strength, Hellix," Nickelson remarked, his voice dripping with disdain. "You threw Cerille''s sword the moment you saw me. Was that some feeble attempt to undermine my credibility or respect?" "I''ll admit, I''m childish in more ways than not," Van responded flatly, the sword strapped to his back. "But trust me, Nickelson, if I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn''t have been so indirect. That guard was particularly obnoxious, and seeing your face from afar was the final straw." Nickelson went silent, his gaze fixed ahead as they walked side by side through the capital''s gates. "Threats won''t get you far," Nickelson finally said after a pause. "Especially not here." Van let out a soft, mocking chuckle, recalling the Royal Guards'' silence when he displayed his strength. "Are you suggesting I find someone to torture for no reason? Seems to have worked wonders for you," Van spat cynically, his eyes scrutinizing Nickelson''s pristine armor, a symbol of the respect and status he commanded. "Whatever my reasons for what I did back then, Hellix, I had connections," Nickelson replied, his tone cold and detached. "I made more, and then I made a name for myself through battles and spectacle. As much as you think you''ve suffered, you''re not¡ªand never were¡ªnearly as important as you believe, especially in relation to my status now. Whatever moments we shared might amount to a mere fraction of my time." "Oh, I''m well aware," Van shot back. "But don''t mistake this: we didn''t share anything. The only thing you and the other guards shared was the fear that Magus would fuck your wives. And he would have, considering he was balls deep in your queen. So, you took those frustrations out on me and went on with the other 99% of your oh-so-busy schedule." Nickelson clicked his tongue in irritation, looking away as they continued walking. A heavy silence stretched between them as they marched under the shadow of the capital''s mighty walls, the end of their path drawing near. Van''s mind flashed to the memory of Nickelson shielding Cerille with his body as he let out a deep sigh. "Either way, take it," Van said, his voice steady as he unstrapped the sword from his back and handed it to Nickelson. "Your daughter''s sword." Nickelson looked at Van, narrowing his eyes as he accepted the sword, Van''s own gaze was fixed ahead. Without a word, he reached out, expecting resistance. But Van relented, releasing the sword into Nickelson''s grip without hesitation. Dozens of words and arguments lodged in Nickelson''s throat, along with questions that demanded answers. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. "...Why don''t you hurt me for what I''ve done?" he asked, Van''s head flicking upward slightly. "Even back then. You had every chance to finish me, and you didn''t take it." "Considering your monstrous strength, you could do it right now¡ªwipe me from existence, and no one would ever know. Is your respect for... That Varlog''s teachings so great that it overshadows everything I''ve done to you?" Nickelson continued, his tone biting. "Or are you just a coward, like the Meaty you were back then?" "I do want to hurt you," Van admitted, his voice even. "And you''re right. As much respect as I have for Varlog, even he wouldn''t say a word if something happened to you. He''s the one who taught me that honesty sometimes means lying to everyone else. He''s a part of that group." "Then why don''t you finish it!?" Nickelson snarled, his teeth clenched in frustration. "Because then I''d be hurting two people, not just you," Van replied, his voice softening. "..!!" "Cerille has nothing to do with what''s between us. She''s a good person, unlike us," Van said, recalling how she had cared for Anne when she was about to be harmed by that water spell back at the pool. In that moment, memories of his parents in his original world surfaced¡ªthe unconditional love they had given him. And then, how Nickelson had reminded him of that love when he shielded Cerille. "She doesn''t deserve to lose her parent," Van added, his voice almost gentle, his head bowing slightly as they stepped into the light of the Royal Capital under the noon sun. "SIR NICKELSON!" The guards at the exit of the wall stood at attention as they noticed him. Nickelson waved his hand, signaling the guards to stand down. "At ease," he instructed as he and Van walked past them. "Who is that...?" one guard asked his companion, eyeing Van with suspicion. "He looks suspicious..." "But he''s with Sir Nickelson! He must be someone important! Show some respect!" The guards whispered among themselves as the two figures moved further away. "Is this all? I have someplace to be," Van said as he continued walking. "HELLIX!" Nickelson called out, making Van stop and turn. Nickelson was securing Cerille''s sword in his holster. "What?" "I hate being indebted. Especially to someone like you," Nickelson said, stepping closer. "You saved my daughter. I repaid that debt by keeping your involvement with the Demon Lord a secret. The other debt is for saving the city from that bone dragon and securing allies for the dragon threat¡ªsomething I should have done myself," he said, his voice growing more intense as he approached Van.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Name your price. Do it now," Nickelson demanded, standing face-to-face with Van. ''Price, huh...? I know just what.'' "Then, money," Van replied. "The coins you got from the quest you seized from Marcy. I want it all, considering I took care of it. Should be enough to buy a high-profile castle here and live in it for a year¡ªsomething Marcy herself confirmed." "...Correct," Nickelson agreed, though reluctance was clear in his voice. "And I want you to get me a house near the Royal Academy. Something clean, sturdy, and with a quick path to it and the markets. It shouldn''t stand out, but it can''t be rundown either. Use the money from the quest to make it happen. If I were to buy a house myself, I''d probably get conned. I want it TODAY," Van demanded firmly. "...Anything else?" Nickelson asked, his eye twitching in barely concealed frustration. "Noble status," Van demanded. "I heard it from Sir Brennan. A Greatknight like you could make it happen. I want to go places without your pesky guards questioning me every time I take a piss." "That would be¡ª!" Nickelson erupted, but Van cut him off. "¡ªPOSSIBLE," Van emphasized. "Now that you''re known for making demons submit, no one would dare question it. Am I wrong?" "And with the respect you treated me at the entrance, it would be odd not to grant me such a title. Wouldn''t you agree?" Van pressed. "Tsk," Nickelson clicked his tongue in frustration. "Fine. Consider it done." "Great. One last thing." "What now...!?" Nickelson''s voice wavered as he clenched his fist. "Keep that daughter of yours safe. No matter what," Van said, removing his helmet. Nickelson''s tension eased slightly, his brow furrowing as he scrutinized Van''s calm expression. "... Have you taken a liking to my daughter, Hellix?" Nickelson nearly growled. "Yeah. Like I said, unlike her father, she''s a good person," Van replied. "Hmph," Nickelson grunted. "I don''t need you to tell me that, Hellix." Van fell silent, his eyes meeting Nickelson''s; noticing a fleeting hint of hesitation and regret in the Greatknight''s eyes. Memories of Cerille, alone before his arrival, flashed through his mind. "... Very well then," Van said, turning on his heel. "Find me at the guild." Without another word, Van walked away, disappearing from the exhausted Greatknight''s sight. He headed toward the Guild''s bustling building, but just before reaching it, he unexpectedly turned down a dark, abandoned alleyway nearby. "My perception may not be sharp enough to see you, but I know you''re there. Come ou¡ª..." Van halted, looking down. "Please, come out," he pleaded more softly. Before long, two silhouettes emerged from the shadows behind him, a swift brush of air accompanying their movements. They were silent, their expressions unreadable. Not a word was spoken. Van waited, giving them the opportunity to speak, but when they didn''t, he began. "... I may not always think things through," Van started after taking a deep breath. "But I''m not a complete fool." "I know. I know it was all too perfect. Amoria finding me in Magus''s grave, Marcy arriving at the pool at just the right moment, and Lalyn entering the church to dispel my runes. It was all you, wasn''t it?" He asked, keeping his gaze forward. "..." The faint sound of breathing reached his ears, barely audible. "I said I wouldn''t trust you again. But I was in a pretty bad place back in Salem''s dungeon, and afterward. I was too overwhelmed to consider how you must have felt," he continued. "... You were so scared for your life, and then you had to hear me speak in demonic tongue. Realistically, you have every reason to want me dead," he said, noticing the subtle tension in their lips. "... What were you..." "... Doing in the Demonic Realm..." "... Van?" they softly asked in unison. ''...'' "What if I told you that''s not something I can easily explain?" Van replied, stretching his body slightly. "Then we will pursue..." "... it no further," they said. ''Fuck it.'' "I met the¡ª.." Van began, but a sudden tinge of fear struck him. They would definitely hate him if they knew the truth. They were attached to Millina, filled with remorse and thirst for vengeance. They were among the few who were furious that the Demon Lord survived, even after being defeated. Van knew this all too well. No one is that understanding. No one could comprehend the way he feels and still look at him without judgment. Such a luxury was reserved only for someone like Magus. He didn''t need to see their faces to feel it. He could imagine their expressions twisted with anger and malice¡ªthe look of disgust and discontent. To propose to the woman responsible for so many deaths...? "... The demonic advisor. Varlog. I was lost, and he gave me some odd jobs. As thanks, he invited me into his house, and we would eat together every now and then." ''... It''s not a lie,'' he thought. But the sisters were masters of interrogation, often operating without the truth stone. They sensed that Van was holding something back. They noticed the hesitation in his voice, the ambiguity in his words. A thought crossed their minds. Is he really not trusting us, despite what he''s saying now? "If you don''t believe me, give me a truth stone, and¡ª" Van started, but they cut him off. "Such a thing would be..." "... unnecessary. We believe..." "... you." "No matter what, we''ll..." "... believe you," they concluded. "Is this because you feel indebted? If so, don''t. We''re even. No one''s hunting me down, and you kept my Demonic Tongue a secret," Van said, feeling a small pang of guilt twist in his gut as he spoke. "Then, I''ll leave," he added, turning to walk away. "Van." One of them called softly, stepping closer. He could feel the warmth of their bodies through his armor. "Is there..." "... truly nothing more..." "... that weighs on your heart?" "Please..." "... share it with us, and we will try to..." "... lessen it," they murmured, their voices gentle and sincere. Van stood silent for a moment, staring at the ground. ''You wouldn''t say that if you really knew what I want to say,'' he thought, the words echoing in his mind. ''You really wouldn''t.'' "Nah." He took a step forward, turning around with a forced, casual smile. "There''s really nothing weighing on my heart. Stop acting so weird! Come on, you''re master assassins... and you''re your own masters now. You don''t have to pretend around me anymore!" He said lightly, tapping their shoulders simultaneously, remembering the forced hospitality and gentle words they had spoken under Salem Dyke''s influence. Passing them, he continued toward the guild''s building. "I''ll see you later! Stay safe," he waved as he exited the alleyway... ...not noticing their soft gasps as he lightly patted them. "We were never..." "... pretending..." "... around you," they murmured to themselves, looking down, guilt coloring their eyes. "Van is still..." "... hurt, isn''t he?" As Van approached the guild, a realization struck him. ''Ahhh...'' Van sighed internally. ''I called them out to say thank you for keeping it a secret... but I ended up rushing out of the alley too quickly. Goddamnit. What''s wrong with me?'' He thought in frustration, tapping his chestplate. ''I thought I was all better now...!'' He didn''t notice the crack forming on his chestplate from the force of his tap as he neared the guild. But he wouldn''t need to notice it... After all, it would fix itself with the help of his passive... Right? Chapter 66 - Not, See As Van approached the guild, he couldn''t help but notice the large crowd gathered around it. Their faces were a mix of curiosity, but some, especially the older folk, bore expressions of resentment and anger. Among the crowd, a few adventurers stood out, their gear marking them as professionals. ''Oh?'' Van thought, his eyes scanning the scene. ''What''s this commotion about?'' he murmured under his breath as he casually approached the group. ''Is it about Varlog and the boy?'' He wondered, thinking of Liliac. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from beside him, followed by a tap on his shoulder. "Van! Where the hell have you been?" Van turned his head, immediately recognizing the voice. "Anne," he said, meeting her gaze as she stood close to him. Across the square, Michael and Lizzy watched from a distance, their expressions darkening as Anne left their side to approach Van. ''Again, that guy...!'' Michael thought, his brow furrowing. ''We tried asking Anne what happened when they left the guild, but all she said was they finished early and hung out until the alarms rang... But that''s got to be a lie! And what''s with that armor he''s wearing?'' His fists clenched tightly at his sides. ''He''s definitely up to no good. I have to protect them!'' Lizzy, standing beside Michael, frowned as her thoughts turned inward. ''I know how Anne feels about Michael... I know they aren''t on the best of terms. But still, I somehow expected her to be on my side when I told her what happened at our house...'' She sighed, recalling the events with a sense of frustration. ''But then...'' -------Flashback-------------- "Ahh... He did that...?" Anne muttered meekly, her gaze dropping to the ground. "I mean, he didn''t mean anything by it to me... He just wanted Michael out of there. But he ended up hurting his feelings so cruelly. You''d understand, right, Anne?!" Elizabeth said, her voice almost enthusiastic, as if seeking validation. "Oh..." Anne responded, and Liz noticed her shoulders loosening. "So... He didn''t mean anything by it... Like, you and Van are not... close, or anything?" At first, when she said it, I thought she was concerned for me... "What!? NO! He''s just a brute and a womanizer! I''d never go near him!" I snapped back, almost too swiftly. ... But I couldn''t have been more mistaken. "Oh... So, you''re not close... I see." Anne murmured, her eyes still downcast. I could see the relief flooding her face, her muscles relaxing. I could tell... Anne likes him. I just... I just couldn''t comprehend what in the world she saw in him. ''What...!?'' I thought. --------------------- "My mom told me you ran out on her!! And then stole some armor and LEFT!! Where did you go!?" Anne almost yelled, crossing her arms in frustration. ''Oh... So she''s berating him...!'' Michael thought as he overheard her sharp tone, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. ''So... Anne! You can see who he really is, like I do, right?!'' Michael''s excitement began to rise, thinking she was finally seeing Van for what he believed him to be. ''Wait... But... Ran out on MARCY?! How did he...?'' Lizzy''s mind raced as the realization hit her. "Sorry. I just needed to... Uh, check up on my dad. Haven''t heard from him," Van replied coolly. "Where DOES your father live...? I thought you were staying with Lizzy and her mom..." Anne questioned, her voice still filled with suspicion. "Oh..." Van paused, briefly glancing at Lizzy before answering. "Neither of you have to worry about that. I have my own place starting today." His words caused Lizzy''s eyes to widen in surprise. ''Woah, really..? I tried preparing myself to having to live with him every day until the Academy starts... But I guess I don''t have to worry about that anymore...'' she thought, though she couldn''t quite shake the slight tinge of frustration creeping in. ''... But why does it make me feel so... UGH!'' Lizzy internally growled, nearly stomping in place. Meanwhile, Michael felt an odd sense of relief seeing Lizzy''s anger seemingly directed at Van... yet also an unsettling frustration. ''Liz... That bastard''s not worth your anger...! Why are you getting so upset that he''s moving out...?!'' Michael''s mind began to spiral as his gaze shifted from Lizzy back to Van. ''Did he... Really... Do something to either of them?! To Lizzy too, that night he was staying with her?!'' His fists clenched tightly, teeth grinding as his thoughts ran wild. "Oh... I-I... wasn''t really worried..." Anne''s booming tone dropped several decibels, her voice growing softer. "But... maybe if you didn''t have a place... you could... uh... crash... you know... with... m-me..." Anne stuttered, a deep blush coloring her cheeks. Van let out a playful chuckle, raising an eyebrow as he studied her reaction. "Hah, am I that handsome you wanted me around?" he teased, his voice dripping with amusement. Anne''s face turned an even brighter shade of red before she forcefully shoved him. "You''re uglier than a bowl of spoiled prunes, you damn bastard! WHO WANTED YOU AROUND!?" she cried out, her voice cracking as Van chuckled at her flustered state. Just as she was about to smile despite herself, Lizzy glanced to her side and noticed something was off¡ªMichael was gone. Oh no... "STAY AWAY FROM ANNE, YOU BASTARD!" Michael''s shout rang through the square, causing a few adventurers huddled in the crowd to turn toward the commotion. He charged at Van, shoving him hard. But to Michael''s dismay, Van stood completely still, unaffected by the push, while Michael stumbled backward, losing his balance and falling flat on his back. "Ahh..." Van let out, slightly surprised by the unexpected attack. "YOU DUMBASS, THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?" Anne shouted, glaring down at Michael. Michael, however, completely misunderstood her frustration, thinking she was yelling at Van. "Yeah!!! WHAT WERE YOU DOING TO ANNE!?" Michael thought, eager to seize the moment and show his bravery. ''What the hell... I''ve been training magic and swordsmanship every day just to protect Liz and be strong, but he didn''t even budge when I pushed him...!!'' His thoughts spiraled in frustration as he struggled to get back on his feet. "N-NO, I WASN''T YELLING AT VAN, I WAS YELLING AT YO¡ª" Anne began, but her words were cut off by one of the adventurers in the crowd. "HEY LOOK! THAT ARMORED BASTARD TRIED TO ASSAULT THIS GIRL!" someone shouted, immediately fueling the chaos. The false narrative, unintentionally sparked by Michael, spread like wildfire through the crowd¡ªthanks to Van''s cursed [Untrusted] passive skill. In an instant, the once curious, slightly agitated crowd turned hostile. Their gazes snapped toward Van, and the adventurers, along with many who had been inside the guild, rushed outside to join the mob, intensifying the already tense atmosphere. The sudden mass exodus of adventurers from the guild left Marcy and Amoria in shock. They had been focused on managing the adventurers'' initial fury, trying to prevent them from attacking their guests.... ... Varlog and Yilla. "Oh my, what do you think is going on outside?" Varlog asked, his voice calm but curious, as he stood behind Marcy and Amoria with Yilla. "YOU TELL ME!" Marcy barked, her frustration evident. "Is this one of your tricks, DEMONIC STRATEGIST?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. "Marcy, enough..." Amoria said softly, standing beside her at the counter. "You don''t know he''s done anything." Varlog stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm, they looked rather angry when they left... So something more upsetting than our presence must''ve drawn them outside." "WHAT!?" Marcy exclaimed, her brow shooting up. "JUST WHAT IN THIS ENTIRE WORLD COULD BE MORE UPSETTING THAN A DEMO¡ª" She froze mid-sentence, eyes widening in sudden realization. The recognition dawned on her at the same moment it did for Amoria, Yilla, and Varlog. They exchanged knowing looks. In unison, they all said one word: "Van." They all nodded in agreement, as Marcy growled under her breath. "DAMN IT, THAT HELMET-HEAD''S PASSIVE AGAIN!" Marcy muttered in frustration. All of them turned to the exit and began walking there in unison. ''Why...'' Amoria thought as she glanced at the two demons, her brows furrowing. ''Why would "Van" be the first thing they''d say? They said it so naturally, like it was obvious... It almost completely flew over my head... Did Marcy not notice...?'' Her eyes shifted from the demons to Marcy, uncertainty clouding her thoughts. ''Just... what ties does Van have with them...?'' Amoria''s anxiousness began to swell, a creeping feeling that didn''t escape Varlog''s sharp observation. ''Ah... we might''ve made a mistake...'' Varlog realized, sensing her growing unease. ''She''s sharp,'' he thought, casting a brief glance back at Amoria, recognizing that she was beginning to put the pieces together. ''I really am growing old...'' Varlog sighed. Meanwhile, the scene outside was spiraling further into chaos. Lizzy stood behind Michael, watching as he raised his fists in a mage''s stance, ready for a fight. She was utterly confused¡ªand irritated.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ''Wait, I dislike that guy, but to say HE ASSAULTED Anne...?!'' Lizzy thought, narrowing her eyes in disbelief. "Michael, STOP! It was just playful banter¡ª" Lizzy tried to reason, her voice carrying through the crowd. But Michael cut her off, turning to face her with a determined expression. "Don''t worry, LIZ! YOU DON''T HAVE TO BE SCARED...!" he declared, his voice softening as if to reassure her. "I''m... here for you two!" His gaze lingered on her, causing Lizzy to narrow her eyes at him, almost in pity. Meanwhile, Van stood there, utterly bewildered, second-hand embarrassment seeping in. ''Poor guy...'' Van thought, shaking his head slightly. ''Amoria was right, maybe I did go too far back at her condo... But believe me, kid.'' His eyes landed on Michael, and his thoughts continued. ''One day, you''re going to look back at this moment, and you''ll cringe so hard, you''ll want to die. Talking from experience here...'' He sighed, forcing a smile as if to hold back his own cringe. "YOU DUMBFUCK, I WAS TALKING TO YO¡ª" Anne began to shout, her frustration aimed at Michael, but Michael, suddenly emboldened, cut her off, finding courage from seemingly nowhere. "ANNE, STAY AWAY! I won''t let him hurt you anymore!!" Michael roared, his voice filled with misplaced conviction. The crowd erupted, spectators cheering Michael on as if he were a hero stepping into battle. "That kid..." "Yeah... So young, yet so brave. He doesn''t seem to be much, but his bravery shines through..." "He''ll be someone who leads people. I can tell. He''ll... grow really strong someday." "Damn, I''m almost proud. Our capital does produce the best of the best, huh?" The spectators murmured amongst themselves, looking at Michael with newfound respect. "So... WHY IN THE GODDESS'' NAME IS THAT SCUMBAG MAKING THAT EXPRESSION!?" one of them shouted, pointing at Van. Van, biting his lower lip and puffing his cheeks in exasperation, folded his arms as he watched Michael. The second-hand embarrassment was hitting him hard¡ªhe silently thanked all that is mighty and pure that he wasn''t Michael in that moment. "You bastard... Mocking me after daring to touch her... I won''t forgive you!" Michael growled. "HE TOUCHED HER!?" an adventurer shouted, the words sending shockwaves through the crowd, riling them up further. "HEY, YOU BASTARD! I DON''T KNOW WHO YOU ARE, BUT THIS IS THE CAPITAL OF VAROLON! HERE, WE''RE ALL ONE! IF YOU''RE A CRIMINAL, YOU''LL FACE ALL OUR WRATH!" another adventurer yelled at Van. ''T-... There''s no stopping this dumbass...!'' Anne thought, visibly flinching at Michael''s loud declaration as she nervously eyed the agitated crowd. Van took a deep breath and exhaled in resignation, looking at Michael. ''Jesus, kid... If you''re worried about looking good around these two, rest assured. I''m not into minors, and I don''t stand in your way. Heck, when you calm down a little, I''m ready to be your wingman, considering this colossal fuckup you''ve just made.'' He sighed inwardly, ''I''m Uncle Van and all, so I just wanted to protect these girls'' mental health; or something like that. And considering you''ve been a drain on one of them, I acted with that in mind, but...'' He thought back to Marcy''s words. ------FLASHBACK------------ "She''s my kid, not yours. Got a problem with that?" Marcy had said to him, her tone firm. ------------------------------- ''... I was just being delusional. Fulfilling some desire to be worth something,'' Van concluded with a sigh. ''Like Varlog said, maybe I was desperate to be needed, so I went out of my way to do those things for them.'' He let the thought linger before nodding to himself. ''But I don''t need that anymore, because after all...'' A warm smirk crept onto his face as he conjured the image of Alicia in his mind, ''I found my heart.'' He opened his eyes again, gazing at the fuming Michael, the even-more-confused Anne, and the bewildered and embarrassed Lizzy. ''Either way, I need to get to the guild. I want to check where Varlog is... Ugh, I should''ve asked that piece of shit Nickelson where he was.'' He thought, glancing at the crowd. ''But damn. Marcy and Amoria must be swamped dealing with these hot-headed bastards... It''s going to be tough getting anything done...'' An idea began to form in his mind as he looked down, a spark of amusement flickering in his eyes. "What''s all your problem!? He didn''t do anything!!" Anne shouted, trying to calm down everyone''s hostility towards Van. "DON''T WORRY, YOU''RE MARCY''S DAUGHTER, RIGHT!?" one of the adventurers called back. "COME TO US, HE WON''T HURT YOU! YOU DON''T HAVE TO SHIELD HIM!!" "I swear, you''re all just a bunch of retar¡ª" Anne snapped, but before she could finish, a sound cut through the turmoil. A laughter. It echoed ominously, coming from Van just as Marcy and Amoria pushed through the crowd, their heads popping out to witness the commotion. "Hmhmhmhmhmhmhm...." Van chuckled menacingly, sending chills down the spines of a few onlookers. Before anyone had realized it, he had already slipped his helmet back on, hiding his face behind the dark, imposing visor. "I sense... evil coming from him...!" a B-Rank Runemaster uttered, his voice trembling slightly. "Van...?" Anne called out, narrowing her eyes in curiosity. Her tone was laced with concern as she tried to make sense of what was happening. "MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Van erupted into laughter, his arms sprawling out dramatically as he looked up toward the sky. "brrrRRAAAAAAAKA-MONO-GAAA!!! DOITSU NO KAGAKU WA SEKAI ICHI!!!" he bellowed with a menacing cackle, his voice echoing across the square. "IS THAT...!?" one of the spectators whispered, their eyes wide in shock. "SO MUCH EVIL... IT HAS TO BE... DEMON TONGUE! HE''S CASTING A CURSE!!" an A-rank mage exclaimed, the sudden realization causing gasps to ripple through the crowd. ''Uhm, you sure...? It sounds like some dumbass gibberish he made up on the spot; like how Father always did to make us laugh... It sounds... almost exactly the same...'' Anne thought, narrowing her eyes at Van''s exaggerated theatrics, a small pang of nostalgia hitting her unexpectedly. "Oh, I recognize that one," Varlog mused to Yilla as they observed from the guild. "Ah, yes. The ''Ah-Ni-May'' relaxation technique, number 51... The ''Joh-Joh Nahtsee,''" Yilla said calmly, the two nodding knowingly at each other. "He must''ve thought of something. Seeing as he''s so calm," Varlog remarked as he took a deep breath. "Let''s sit comfortably until he gets here, dear?" "Yes, Master Varlog. I sense it won''t be long now." Meanwhile, outside, both Anne and Lizzy stood frozen, their expressions confused, as Michael mirrored the wariness of the surrounding spectators. Everyone stared at Van, trying to predict his next move. ''...What is he doing now...?'' Lizzy thought in resignation, watching Van''s exaggerated movements with growing confusion. "Wait, everyone!" Amoria called out, but her voice was drowned by the noise of the crowd. "That''s not demonic tongue, it''s¡ª" She started, but stopped when Marcy tapped her shoulder, prompting her to pause. "Marcy!? We need to stop them before anyone gets hurt!" Amoria urged, but her words faltered as she noticed the serious expression on Marcy''s face. "Amoria," Marcy began softly, "you want to make amends for what we did, don''t you?" Her words caused Amoria to lower her gaze in thought. "Then... let''s start with putting some trust in him. For real this time," Marcy said, her tone serious. Amoria hesitated but eventually looked at Van, her worried gaze shifting as she decided to follow Marcy''s advice, choosing to stay quiet. "Yesss," Van''s voice boomed, "I have ASSAULTED THIS GIRL HERE! MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" His laughter echoed as he pulled Anne into his arms in her confusion, causing her face to flush red. "YOU BASTARD!" Michael roared. "LET GO OF HER!!!" He screamed, charging forward. "MUAHAHAHAHA!!!" Van continued laughing theatrically as he held Anne close, pretending to have taken her hostage. "VAN, STOP! LET GO OF¡ª" Anne stammered, her face flushed as she glanced down at his hand encircling her waist. Her blush deepened, but she didn''t resist. ''Oh, did she catch on to what we''re doing?'' Van thought with a satisfied grin. "FOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLISH ADVENTURERS!" Van began loudly, and then, in perfect English, he added, "This is the day you will always remember as the day you almost caught..." "CAPTAIN... JACK... SPARROW!!!" Van concluded dramatically. In the next moment, Van lifted Anne into a princess carry. Her surprised shout echoed across the square. "VAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNnnnnnn~" Anne''s cry trailed off as Van bolted with her in his arms, leaving a thick cloud of dust behind them. The crowd erupted into chaos. "He took Anne...!! No...!!" Michael gasped, his eyes wide in shock. An adventurer patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t worry, kid, trust your adventurers!" she said with a confident smile. "We''ll get her for you! He''ll never get away!" Her words eased Michael''s tension slightly, causing him to relax, if only a little. "HE TOOK HER AS A HOSTAGE!" one adventurer screamed, rallying the others. "GET HIM!" The mob roared in unison, weapons and armor clanking as they began the chase, kicking up a dust trail that could be seen from the guild entrance. As Van darted down the street, weaving through narrow alleys and leaping over obstacles, he couldn''t help but grin under his helmet. He felt Anne fidget in his arms, her face flushed from embarrassment. "Van! What are you doing?!" she asked, trying to maintain her composure despite being carried. "Put me down! They''re going to think you''re actually kidnapping me!" Van''s laughter echoed as he leaped over a crate, never slowing his pace. "Relax, Anne. This isn''t the first time I''ve outrun an angry mob. Besides, they''ll all be too focused on chasing me to realize what''s really going on." She blinked at him, confused. "What do you mean?" "All of them are chasing us now, right?" Van glanced down at her with a smirk, effortlessly dodging an adventurer''s wild swing as they entered an open square. "That means your mom and Amoria have a bit of breathing room back at the guild." ''So now I could get through to them to check where''s Varlog without interruptions...'' Anne''s eyes widened. "Wait... You did all this just to draw them away from the guild!?" He chuckled. "Something like that. Those hot-headed adventurers need something to focus on, and I figured this''d be perfect." Anne''s mouth hung open for a moment as the realization hit her. "Ah..." She stopped mid-sentence, a blush creeping over her cheeks as she glanced up at him. ''He''s doing all this... just to help Mom and Aunt Amoria?'' Despite her initial protest, she found herself not minding the situation as much. ''He''s... different from before,'' she mused, sneaking a glance at him. ''He seems... freer... Did something happen? She paused, shaking the thought. ''Wait, more importantly...!!'' As the chase continued, Anne noticed something strange. "Wait, how are you outrunning A-rankers and B-rankers like it''s nothing?!" Van glanced down at her, an internal sigh escaping him. Oh, right. Secret identity. Fuck. "My... uh... dad passed down a speed skill to me," he said, his face hardening as he tried to keep it together. "Huh... Skills can be transferred? That doesn''t sound right. Sure, talent for skills, but I''ve never heard of actual skill transfer..." she said, watching him carefully as they darted between streets. Van stumbled slightly, stuttering, "Uh... oh, you wouldn''t know. It''s a special skill, called Speed 4 All. It''s a transferable speed skill, but I had to, uh... eat his hair to get it." "R-right..." Anne responded, wincing internally at the odd explanation, but choosing not to dwell on it. Her heart raced, but she quickly pushed the thought aside. "Wait, if they''re after you, you can drop me and make your escape! Aren''t I slowing you down?" She said the words, but her body made no effort to squirm free. "I need to drop you off at the guild. That''s where you were headed when we saw each other, right? And Speed 4 All isn''t affected by weight. Real handy." He kept his voice calm, his face hardening so much, it turned into iron. "O-oh, right..." Anne said, narrowing her eyes slightly as she studied him. ''Something tells me this bastard''s got an iron face behind that mask.'' "Haha..." Van chuckled softly as he looked ahead, running with Anne in his arms. ----------------------------------------------- "Von Stroheim FUCKING SUCKS, MAN! HE''S A NAZI!" Van shouted in frustration. "You suck even harder," Magus retorted sharply. "You just fail to understand the genius of German science! BRRRAAAKAMONO-GAAAA!!! DOITSU NO KAGAKU NO SEKAI ICHI!!!" "Pfft. So stupid," Van muttered. "You and your ''Ah-ni-may'' stuff. I tried that JohJoh crap all those years ago and that anime about that dude who got powers from eating some macho-man''s hair (lol), but that was still tame. I could only handle it until the Nazi dude showed up in JohJoh, then I dropped it. Why would you even cooperate with a Nazi!?" "You know what, I''m done talking to you," Magus snapped. "You barely know anything about anime, sticking to your stupid real-life TV shows and stupid real-life movies. Captain Jack Sparrow wouldn''t last two seconds in Stroheim''s range. He''d be toast." "In your dreams. There''s no one smarter than Captain Jack; he''d have PREDICTED THE ATTACK 5 HOURS BEFORE IT HAPPENED!" Van replied confidently. "NO, HE WOULDN''T; VON STROHEIM HAS 5,000 IQ! JACK WHO?!" Magus mocked, throwing his hands up. "STROHEIM IS A NAZZZZIIIIIII!" Van shouted back, exasperated. Magus rolled his eyes as Millina approached, overhearing their conversation in English¡ªa language unfamiliar to them. "Magus, what are you two even talking about?" Millina asked, her confusion evident. "Ahh... don''t worry about it," Magus said dismissively. "Just some nonsense." "Just some nonsense." Both Van and Magus responded in unison, turning around to face Millina and the other girls, who had been listening in. ------------------------ ''... Really...'' Van thought, his expression softening as he lowered his gaze. ''Just a bunch of nonsense.'' Chapter 67 - The War Before long, Van circled back and landed in front of the guild, gently lowering Anne to the dirt ground. "There you go," he said softly, letting her stand. "Thanks..." She glanced around, stretching her arms. "No one''s here. I half-expected that annoying leech to be here with Lizzy, at least." ''Michael, huh?'' Van nodded, sighing internally. "Maybe they''re inside," he replied. "Anyway, let''s head in. I was on my way here too." He turned toward the guild. "Uh..." Her murmur made him pause and glance back. "What''s wrong?" "...I only came here because Lizzy asked me to," Anne said, hesitating slightly. "Ah, I see. If it''s not urgent, don''t let me keep you." He waved her off, about to continue. "Wait," she called after him. "...?" Van turned again. "Do... do you have anything to do this evening?" she asked cautiously. "I''ve got to pick up a house contract from someone who''s supposed to stop by the guild soon, and a few other errands... for my dad," he said, scratching his head. "Why?" "W-well... I''m kinda hungry, haha," she said awkwardly, rubbing the back of her neck. "Would you... I don''t know... want to grab something to eat? I-I mean, together..." Van turned to face her fully. "Sorry. My day''s packed, and I want to get settled into my new condo as soon as possible," he replied flatly. "A-ah... I see... Yeah, that''s cool." She tried to meet his gaze, fidgeting slightly. ''Of course... of course he avoided me.'' She sighed internally. ''Here I am, complaining about Michael being clingy, but I''m doing the same thing. I barely know Van, and I''m already acting like we''re close enough for a date.'' She thought back to how people always mocked her behind her back for lacking charm or any seductive qualities. "...But I could probably go out with you tomorrow," Van said, pulling her out of her thoughts. "...W-what?" Anne''s head snapped up in confusion, as if she hadn''t heard him clearly. Van repeated, "I''ve got a lot to do today, but tomorrow should work. Me and my dad travel light, so after we settle in, I don''t see why we couldn''t grab something to eat. If you''re cool with that." "W-what... I-I don''t..." She murmured, taken aback by his casual attitude, her eyes widening slightly. ''D-... Did he just... say yes?'' she wondered, her mouth slightly agape, unsure of how to respond as a blush crept up her cheeks. ''... Right, social anxiety,'' Van noted, watching her closely. "Ah, never mind," Van said lightly, waving her off. "I can''t ask you to wait until tomorrow night without eating, right?" She tilted her head, confused by the remark. "Forget it. You seemed a little out of it, so I made a joke," he added with a small shrug. Anne stood there silently, her heartbeat beginning to steady as she grasped the situation. "...." "...I put a lot into that joke. You''re supposed to laugh now," Van said awkwardly. A light scoff escaped her lips. "You really suck at trying to lighten the mood, you know?" she sighed, folding her arms with a smirk. "...." Van scratched his head, unsure how to respond. Relaxing as she sensed his awkwardness, her smirk widened, her confidence returning. "Asking me not to eat until tomorrow... You''ve got some nerve," she chuckled.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "We''d better go to a good restaurant then," she concluded confidently with a smile as she turned and walked away. ''...Haah... Well, looks like tomorrow''s booked,'' Van sighed as he turned and entered the guild. He sighed again, this time deeper, sensing the presence lurking behind a nearby dumpster. ''Really, dude...?'' he thought, rolling his eyes as he pushed through the guild doors. ''Oh well. Some people just learn the hard way. God knows I did.'' Meanwhile, behind the dumpster... "That... bastard!" the boy muttered, teeth clenched in seething anger. ''I waited here while Lizzy went back inside the guild because I was worried... But I never saw Anne look like that!'' His thoughts raced back to the moment he saw Anne ask Van out. ''He... he definitely did something to her!'' His fist tightened as rage bubbled inside him. ''Anne''s always been fierce, unrelenting, brave! For her to be reduced to this... he must''ve done something! But... the reason I didn''t jump out is because I... I can''t do anything to him. He''s too strong!'' His mind replayed Van''s encounters with the adventurers. ''He even managed to escape from those adventurers... He has to be getting help. Maybe he and his father are working together... That''s gotta be it!'' ''Someone underhanded like him can never be truly strong! Real strength lies in friendship, bonds, and trust!'' But the bitter truth gnawed at him. ''...Right now, I''m not strong enough. I can''t stop him.'' His resolve hardened. ''But I will. I''ll borrow strength from someone who can. Even if I have to sell my soul to that bastard... I''ll do it to save her.'' The boy stood from his hiding spot, determination burning in his eyes as he began walking away. ''I''ll turn to his good side. As much as I hate it, I know he''s powerful. He has people under him, he''s a summoner... And even though we''ve been enemies since kindergarten, I have to... for them.'' The faces of Anne, Lizzy, and even Melanie (Lalyn''s daughter) flashed before his mind. ''Bernard Von Brayle...!!'' [REFER TO CHAPTERS 19 - 21] As Van walked into the guild, he couldn''t help but think, ''Man... Marcy is going to kill me. I bolted on her, stole this armor from the guild, disappeared for a day, and then made a scene in front of the guild before running off with her daughter. I''m definitely getting chewed out...'' ...Or so he thought. Instead, he was met with Marcy gently, repeatedly patting him on the back, a proud, blissful smile on her face as she hummed joyfully. Van could almost see flowers floating around her as she did it. ''...Is she high?'' he wondered, confused. "Very well done, Van Hellix," Varlog said, approaching from the side. "Quite well-mannered. How inspiring!" he added with a proud look, though not nearly as warm as Marcy''s. "...You handled it well, Van," Amoria murmured weakly, offering a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Adequate performance... Meatshield Junior," Lalyn mumbled, standing to the side, her silky white hair falling over half her face as she looked away. "H-huh?" Lizzy looked up at her mother in confusion. "What are they talking about, mom? Is it because he ran away from those adventurers?" ''Ahh, right...'' Van realized. ''I''m used to it with Varlog, but these three girls all have irregularly high perception stats, buffs, and blessings... I forget they''re all S-Ranks, at the top of their fields, boosted by Magus''s overpowered blessings. They must''ve heard everything me and Anne talked about¡ªminus Amoria''s kid...'' ''Though they could''ve chosen not to listen. Bunch of eavesdroppers, you lot. Set an example for your kids! And is this really something that warrants this much of a reaction!?'' Van internally scolded, sighing in resignation as Marcy kept tapping his back, gently but firmly. "I stole your gear, Marcy," Van said flatly. "It''s cool~ It''s really cool~" she responded with a warm, cheerful smile. "You brought everything back, haven''t you~? Then it''s cool~ Just keep being you, Vanny-boy~ You can keep the gear; it''s on the house~" She nodded joyfully, causing Amoria to flinch at her closeness. ''What the hell did I do to make her like this!?'' Van wondered. ''All I did was talk to Anne for a bit. Is she really this happy over such a small exchange? Is her daughter that much of a recluse? Is it really that bad? Michael flocks around her all the time; shouldn''t she be patting his back too!?'' Meanwhile, Lizzy stared in shock, her mouth nearly agape as she watched her fierce, unrelenting, and terrifying Aunt Marcy gently patting Van''s shoulder like a proud mother. ''JUST WHAT DID HE DO!?'' she thought, bewildered. Lalyn glanced at Amoria, briefly scrutinizing her tense posture before shifting her gaze back to Van. "Either way, now that we''re all here, we need to talk," Marcy said, giving Van one last pat on the back before moving behind the counter. "Liz, you''re heading to the Academy in four days, so you need to hear this too. Just be discreet about it," she instructed, her tone firm. Lizzy nodded in acknowledgment. "...Lalyn, where''s Mel?" Marcy asked. "Studying," came the simple reply. "Alright. Just be sure to brief her," Marcy sighed, her eyes briefly shifting to Lalyn before refocusing. "Amoria?" ''...Odd... They didn''t tell Van to brief his father...'' Lizzy noticed as she observed Van''s casual posture. ''Are they just that certain he''ll do it?'' "The Demonic Advisor and his assistant arrived at an... opportune time," Amoria began, her voice trying to maintain a tone of indifference, but the discomfort was clear as she addressed Varlog and Yilla. "The Goddess sent me a vision¡ª the Dragon King is searching for something in the Capital. The vision was vague, but I''m sure it''s connected to the Royal Academy." "Ah... Is that what this is about? The Royal Academy, you say? I might have an idea," Varlog gently interrupted, drawing the group''s attention. "...Do you know something about it?" Lalyn asked coldly, her voice sharp. "Well, since we are at peace, I believe it''s safe to share with you..." Varlog began, his tone deliberate, instantly drawing everyone''s focus. "I have strong reason to believe it''s connected to why we, the Demonic Realm, started our war on Varolon," he murmured, his words snapping everyone to attention. Marcy''s fist tightened, Amoria''s gaze sharpened, and Lalyn subtly gripped the staff concealed in her robes. ''Woah...'' Van thought, his eyes widening slightly. ''Even I don''t know that one...'' Chapter 68 - The War, Part 2 Varlog began his explanation, his voice steady and deliberate. "One of the reasons the demons went to war was over resources. Your king''s and other races'' refusal to share with the demons, despite the growing tension, pushed things over the edge." That didn''t sit well with the girls, who exchanged uneasy glances. But it was the second reason that truly unsettled them, regarding the Royal Academy. "The other races also need heroes," Varlog continued. "Heroes summoned and granted divine grace directly by the Gods." "So?" Lalyn interjected calmly. "While a summoning involves intricate mechanisms, formulas, and the coordination of several experts, along with the Goddess''s approval, that doesn''t mean it''s impossible for other races to summon heroes of their own." Her explanation earned subtle nods from the room. "If that''s all it required," Varlog countered, "then we¡ªthe dragons, elves, or dark elves, with our much more experienced mages and longer lifespans¡ªwould have summoned heroes long before you humans ever did. It may seem to you as if the elves are simply in no need for such a hero, but that is because they mask their desperation well. Either way, like you, we are equally devoted to our gods. I have no reason to doubt the same applies to the other races." His words made Lalyn frown slightly, her brows knitting in discomfort. "Then why is it," Varlog pressed, "that only humans have ever succeeded in performing the summoning ritual, despite having shorter lifespans and less experience?" His question drew the room''s attention, and even Van leaned in. "The founder of this capital, the first prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Goddess Varolia¡ªVarolon, who was also a close friend of the first Demon Lord, Lucifer¡ªshared with him that he received a vision from your Goddess." As Varlog paced the room, Lizzy''s curiosity got the better of her. Her eyes sparkled as she asked, "The demons and humans were once friends?" "Liz!" Amoria''s voice was sharp, immediately drawing her attention back. Varlog turned to the girl, kneeling slightly as he offered a warm smile. Amoria, however, tightened her grip on her staff, her body tense and ready. Everyone appeared to be on edge... Until Van placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Van...?" she called, her voice soft as she, along with the others, turned to him. "It''s alright," he said, his voice calm. "He won''t hurt her." Their eyes widened at his words. Questions swirled through their minds¡ªHow could he be so sure? He wasn''t exactly known for being the best judge of character. Yet, despite their confusion, they instinctively lowered their guards. Marcy''s words echoed in Amoria''s mind. ''Let''s trust Van,'' she remembered. With a reluctant sigh, she lowered her staff, though suspicion still lingered in the air. This act of trust towards the demonic advisor earned wary glances in Van''s direction, but for the moment, tensions eased enough for Varlog to continue. "Young lady," Varlog began, his tone reminiscent of a storyteller, "once there was less power in the world. Yes, there were powerful individuals, but fewer power struggles. It was a time of adventure and romance, when the goal was to explore and experience the world, rather than control it or claim resources." Lizzy, taken aback by the vigor in his voice, asked, "Do you like history... uh... Demonic Advisor?" Her innocent question made Amoria, Lalyn, and Marcy flinch slightly at her friendliness toward the demon. Van pursed his lips, ''Can''t blame the girl. Varlog does love history. It''s actually fun listening to him talk about it... though I can''t say the same for everyone else here.'' He noted the tension in the room, with Yilla remaining alert, ready to act if necessary. "At times, yes," Varlog replied with a smile. "Other times, not so much, I''m afraid." His hand twitched, as if instinctively reaching to pat Lizzy''s head like a child from his own realm. But sensing the animosity from the others, he quickly clasped his hands behind his back. ''I almost let my guard down... too lenient in this place,'' Varlog thought, sighing inwardly. Lizzy tilted her head, curiously pondering the demon''s response as he straightened up and stepped away from her. "Either way, where was I...? Ah, the vision," he resumed. "Varolon envisioned great power in a specific location. He believed that if he built his city here, he and his descendants¡ªgeneration after generation¡ªwould be blessed with power, divine protection, and... well, one other thing he was very clear about, according to the writings of the first Demon Lord." Varlog paused for effect, before continuing, "Otherworldly intervention in times of crisis. Varolon claimed this was a promise the goddess herself eagerly made, relaying those exact words to him." "And so," Varlog gestured, "he built the Capital of Varolon on the spot the Goddess guided him to." With that, Varlog concluded his explanation. "Several years later, when Varolon was too old and weak to fight, a crisis emerged. The gods of all races declared war on humanity, intending to annihilate them as per their divine mandates. All but Lucifer, who defied the Archdevil''s orders out of loyalty to his old friend, Varolon. He was punished severely for it, and the Demonic Realm opted out of the war entirely, choosing not to fight." Marcy, her patience wearing thin, spat out, "We know the legend. No need to repeat it! Just get to the point, old man! You''re basically saying you started this war because you wanted to summon a hero too, right? And that''s something only humans can do, huh?" Her tone dripped with irritation. "Indeed..." Varlog sighed. "Alright. The point is this: what the Dragon King seeks, and what we sought in the last war, is the summoning circle. Or rather... what powers it. Before we waged this war, we were certain, through means I am not obligated to share, that something is buried beneath the circle. Something that allows the humans to summon a hero, its nature yet to be known."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "What? So, all we need to do is dig it up, figure out what it is, and hide it from the Dragon King?" Marcy asked, incredulously. "I suspect it won''t be that simple," Lalyn interjected, earning a nod from Varlog. She then turned to Amoria. "Am I wrong?" Amoria lowered her gaze. "...The place you''re speaking of is sacred, at least to our Goddess''s believers and the Holy Church of the capital. Digging it up... even if it could stop the Dragon King''s attack... would be extremely difficult," she admitted, her voice heavy with the weight of the dilemma. "Well, luckily, that''s not what I''m suggesting!" Varlog said, causing Amoria''s expression to brighten slightly. "We know for a fact this is tied to the academy. I''ve heard your Goddess relayed something similar to you, hm? There is indeed an object connected to the summoning ritual, but digging it up hastily could lead to severe disruptions¡ªor worse, it could be damaged beyond repair." "Then what do you suggest?" Amoria asked, her tone cautious. "We bring in our experts from the demonic realm to analyze the energy signature," Varlog replied lightly. "They''ve got thousands of years of knowledge, and they''ll be led by me. This will allow us to figure out the safest way to extract and hide it. And under our pact of peace, as a show of good faith, I swear to you that any significant findings will be shared with you immediately." The girls exchanged troubled glances. "We''ll have to think about it," Marcy sighed, the uncertainty in her voice clear. "In the meantime, we''ll remain here. I assume there''s no issue with that?" Varlog said, clasping his arms behind his back with a smile. They all nodded, and turned to leave. "Wait," Van called out, stepping toward Varlog as he and Yilla ascended the stairs. "I haven''t had the chance to hear the legend in full. Some context would be helpful for me. You mentioned the Goddess told Varolon about an otherworldly intervention, and how the races declared war on the humans when he was old and weak. What happened next?" His words caused the girls to pause and subtly turn their attention back toward Varlog. The demon advisor gave a casual smile, clearly enjoying the opportunity to continue. Lizzy, watching, found herself puzzled at how calm Van seemed while speaking to Varlog so casually. "Very well," Varlog began, "the situation for the humans was dire. But Varolon held steadfast in his faith. He went to the exact spot the Goddess Varolia had shown him within the city he''d built, and with all his strength, performed the summoning ritual on his own¡ªafter everyone else had fled." Varlog''s eyes gleamed with interest as he spoke, his gaze fixed on Van. "On his own, Varolon carved the circle into the granite and summoned the first hero from another world. But that summoning drained him completely. The hero held Varolon as he died in his arms, with the king''s final breath begging the hero to save humanity and protect the city he''d given his life for." "So, he saved the city?" Van asked, his curiosity piqued. "The city was actually destroyed by the alliance of the races after the humans fled," Varlog explained, "but the first hero, moved by King Varolon''s determination, vowed to defeat the leaders of every race and reclaim humanity''s place. He swore to rebuild Varolon, and soon enough, he grew far too powerful to be stopped, even with the combined divine intervention of all the Gods. In the end, everyone kneeled. Goddess Varolia rose to the top of Arataxia, sparing the Gods after her prot¨¦g¨¦ bested theirs in fair combat, earning their favor in the process¡ªall but the Archdevil, whose top prot¨¦g¨¦, Lucifer, opted out of the war. That, as the story goes, is why." Varlog''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he continued, "And that is why we, the demons, have been able to go to war with you recently, while the other races could not. Our Archdevil was the only god who owed nothing to Goddess Varolia, thanks to Lucifer''s defiance¡ªeven though he was punished for it, Lucifer gave our realm a significant advantage." Varlog concluded with a calm smile, leaving the room in tense silence. "And all of that... really happened?" Van asked, skepticism creeping into his voice. "Yes. I believe everything unfolded exactly as it was foretold," Varlog replied, the smile on his face unwavering. Marcy clicked her tongue in annoyance, while Amoria bit her lip, clearly unsettled by his certainty. "...Demonic Advisor," Lalyn interjected, stepping away from the exit and back into the room. A trace of annoyance colored her voice. "We''re all familiar with this legend, but you claim it''s completely true? If it were, why is it that the Dragon King can still attack us? He serves the Dragon God, who is also part of the divine agreement not to intervene. And yet, he''s been doing just that for the past 16 years, ever since we defeated you, with no sign of divine intervention. Care to explain that?" Lalyn''s eyes narrowed as she looked down on Varlog, a small smirk playing on her lips. Her words drew a chuckle from Marcy. Varlog''s gaze sharpened as he met Lalyn''s eyes, brushing past Van as he spoke. "I''m sorry, are you saying there wasn''t divine intervention? I was under the impression that Arutol was slain just before he decimated your fair city... by divine intervention, no?" Lalyn froze, her eyes widening as she looked around the room. Van''s eyes darted upward in realization. ''Me slaying that dragon wasn''t public knowledge... Ah, so that''s the story Sir Hicks came up with? Either way... Varlog...'' ''That demon...'' The girls all thought simultaneously as their eyes fixed on Varlog. ''Is clever!'' ''As expected of Master Varlog,'' Yilla smiled in satisfaction, her glance briefly flicking to Van. Lalyn took a soft breath and continued, her voice even. "...About the recent attack, yes, that was likely blatant divine intervention. I''ll admit that much." Lalyn sighed, her posture stiffening as she held her head high, her expression a mask of stoicism. "But what about the last 16 years? There was no divine intervention. Magus was our main defense force. It was human intervention." She paused before adding, "This tale you believe so wholeheartedly¡ªabout Arataxia, the gods going to war, and these ancient legends that are thousands of years old¡ªhas been rewritten and changed countless times. I repeat, it''s factually incorrect when you look at the past 16 years... unless you''re suggesting the gods'' agreement changed recently?" "That... isn''t necessarily the case, Lalyn." Amoria interjected, slowly raising her head. "Divine intervention," Amoria echoed aloud, her voice thoughtful. "Just what is divine intervention?" The priestess posed the question, causing everyone to turn toward her. "Now that I think about it... maybe the Goddess did intervene. She left Magus here for the last 16 years¡ªa hero summoned via the circle. That was her intervention. And when he was gone..." Her voice trailed off, the realization dawning on everyone in the room, except for Lizzy, as their eyes slowly shifted to Van. ''Why is everyone looking at him...?'' Lizzy wondered, puzzled. "She intervened herself," Amoria concluded, her eyes gleaming with admiration as the revelation hit her. ''It... it was him all along... The Goddess... She never hated Van! I-I knew it! This was all part of her divine plan... She must''ve brought him here for me. For me to make amends...! And keep us all safe..!! As for why the demons know him, there must be a good reason!'' Even Lalyn and Marcy¡ªwho were not believers¡ªcouldn''t help but feel a connection between Van and the divine in that moment. They studied him intently, processing the implications of Amoria''s words. But Van felt differently. ''I get what they''re saying. They think I''m the second divine intervention after Magus. It''s a logical conclusion, considering I was summoned alongside him,'' Van thought, glancing around. ''But I came here by my own volition,'' he thought, lowering his head, his face paling. ''No one... no one made me come here...!'' Memories flooded his mind¡ªAlicia in someone else''s arms, his journey through the demonic realm, his emotional turmoil, Amoria''s betrayal, his departure and eventual return just as Arutol arrived. ''No one... NO ONE MADE ME DO THIS...! That was my decision...! THESE WERE ALL My OWN decisions...!'' Van''s heart raced, his breath quickening. His iron glove tightened, cracking further under the pressure. Varlog tilted his head slightly, a flicker of concern crossing his face as he noticed the unease in Van''s eyes. ''I controlled everything in my life... No one ''Divinely'' led me here...!!! It was all just a coincidence. Just... just a coincidence!'' Van thought, forcing himself to control his breathing. Just at his eye level¡ªthough his head was down so he didn''t see it¡ªa message prompt appeared: [The Goddess Varolia smirks in satisfaction as she watches your anxious, fearful reaction.] [...And promises more to come soon.] [A certain being veiled in shadows decides to step into the physical realm once more, frowning greatly at the sky.] Chapter 69 - Love Is Blue, Which Are You? Everyone at the guild decided to disperse after Varlog''s little history lesson. Varlog, along with Yilla, were staying behind under Marcy''s watchful eye, at least until the king made his decision after hearing Nickelson''s... ''truthful'' account of what had transpired. The odds were favorable for Varlog and Yilla, given the deal they''d struck with Nickelson¡ªpromising to keep quiet about Liliac''s rampage, which had been witnessed by Van, Cerille, and Liliac. Varlog remained calm, confident that things were under control for now. Van gave one last glance at Varlog. The look was a cue¡ªVarlog was signaling that now wasn''t the best time to catch up or form any plans. Van understood this from their brief exchange. He trusted Varlog enough to know that if anything important came up, Varlog would find a way to reach him. With that in mind, Van nodded and made his way down to the counter shortly after Lalyn had left. He settled there just as Amoria and her daughter, Lizzy, were preparing to leave. "Van..?" Amoria called out as she stood at the front of the guild alongside Lizzy, the last two remaining after Lalyn had left. Apart from Marcy, who had to stay behind to guard Varlog and Yilla, everyone else had already gone. "Aren''t you coming?" she asked. Van sighed, glancing over at her while Varlog and Yilla retreated back into their rooms. ''I guess it''s time to tell her I''m no longer her guest...'' Van thought, a faint unease stirring in his gut. "...?" Lizzy made a soft, confused sound as she noticed the tension between them. ''Did he not tell Mom he was leaving?'' she wondered, seeing her mother''s expectant look. Marcy, after observing the building tension and silence that followed Amoria''s question, sighed. "Alright... I''ve got some things to check in the storage," she muttered, making herself scarce as she disappeared into the guild''s storage room behind the counter. ''I thought she already heard me talking outside with Anne along with the others... She even congratulated me with the rest of them for having a simple conversation with a kid... Either way, she must''ve heard about the house contract,'' Van thought, scrutinizing Amoria''s calm, expectant expression. ''But despite all that, she''s still asking me to come back with her? Come on, Amoria. You can''t really be that frustrated about me living somewhere else.'' Van sighed to himself. ''Well, it doesn''t really matter what you''re frustrated about.'' Van steeled his resolve, focusing on the image of Alicia in his mind. ''I''ve made up my mind. I told Alicia, and now I''ll tell you. I''m done making decisions and not following through with them!'' He recalled the moment he decided to leave the party with Amoria, only to be compelled by Magus to stay. ''I''m done with it!'' ''So why does the idea of not going with her bother me so much? Especially now when I''m about to tell her?'' Van''s thoughts swirled as he remembered Amoria cooing at him before he had gotten into the bath at her house. "Are you sure you don''t want this sweet older lady to help you bathe...?" Her voice echoed in his mind, as did the memory of her affection. She had shown him care¡ªbringing him food, clothes, and a room¡ªwithout expecting anything in return. Something that not even the demons did. Thinking about her now, Van couldn''t help but feel something toward her. But rather than viewing her as a lover... ...he saw the image of his mother from his original world plastered over Amoria, and the longing for her warmth crept up again. "Van? What''s wrong, come wi%#$!7@+14,2^#@#^=#23$@!!^$#¡ª" Amoria began, but Van, his mood suddenly shifting, interrupted her abruptly. "You can''t seriously still say that! Come on!" Van cut her off, the turmoil of his inner thoughts spilling out. "I''m living in my own place now. This is my decision, and I''m sticking to it! It''s better for you and your daughter. Get the hint!" His words were sharp, piercing, though he hadn''t raised his voice. But the effect on Amoria was immediate and palpable, as though each syllable struck deep. Amoria''s expression hardened as her eyes locked onto Van. Lizzy, standing beside her, shot a look of surprise in Van''s direction, her eyebrows rising. "Liz," Amoria called sternly, pulling her daughter''s attention back to the moment. "M-mom?" Lizzy asked softly, her eyes shifting from Van to her mother, uncertain. "Go home. I need to talk with Vanny here," Amoria said, kneeling in front of her daughter with a reassuring smile. "Okay?" "A-Alright, mom," Lizzy replied with a nod, casting one final glance at Van before turning away and leaving the guild hall. As she disappeared from sight, Amoria stood still, her focus on her daughter''s retreating presence before the room quieted. "Are you... unhappy staying with me, Van?" she asked, stepping closer, her tone softening, her once-steeled gaze gentler now. "Do you not like how I treated you?" Amoria questioned, closing the distance further. Her words only deepened the twist in Van''s chest. "Should I have been... softer? Maybe... apologized for what I did throughout the night?" Her questions multiplied, each one cutting deeper, until Van instinctively backed away, trying to maintain distance. "Tell me... talk to me. I want to understand so I can¡ª" she started, but every word she spoke only raised his agitation. "You have nothing to apologize for," Van finally said, meeting her gaze with an intensity that halted her mid-step. His fists clenched as he looked at her with burning eyes. "Nothing. Abso-fucking-lutely nothing." His voice was firm, though laced with an unmistakable tremor. "And you know what? I''m done. I''m done pretending. I don''t know WHY exactly you look at me the way you do. I don''t deserve ANY of it. And I know what you want, but your intentions are VERY misplaced. I''m not the good person you think I am." Amoria took in his words, but remained composed, still stepping closer. "Do you... want to tell me about it?" she asked, her voice now steady, yet inviting. "You know what? Fine. Fucking fine," Van chuckled bitterly, swinging his arms with exaggerated motion. "Marcy was right. I can never be part of your families. Might as well make it final," he growled, voice low and edged with anger. "Don''t... don''t say something so cruel," Amoria''s voice wavered with emotion. "I just want to help... to ease a little of your pain. You''re worthy of being loved, Van. You''re a good, kind person who''s just been dealt a difficult hand¡ª" "You''ve all been brainwashed," Van cut her off, his teeth clenched in frustration, the words spilling out like poison. "Van, please, stop it," Amoria pleaded, her voice quieter, but still firm. "This isn''t you. Saying something so cruel, so harsh..." "I''ll rephrase..." Van took a sharp breath, his chest rising and falling unevenly. His grip tightened as though he were wielding a weapon, a greatsword poised to strike. His words came out slow, deliberate, "You, and every woman Magus has ever come across, have been brainwashed¡ªphysically and completely¡ªto love him unconditionally. And it''s all thanks to the gracious hand of your beloved goddess, the bitch you revere so much. Is that clear enough for you?" The air in the room thickened, tension pulling taut. Amoria''s face remained unreadable, but the way her breath hitched, the subtle tightening of her shoulders, gave her away. "You think I''m some good, kind person? A savior?" Van''s voice lowered, the venom dripping from each syllable. "All that bullshit you believe about me¡ªI''m done pretending. I''m done hiding what I really am." Alicia''s voice echoed in his mind¡ªher words a haunting reminder that he was never the hero they thought him to be. That he is not a good person. He stepped closer, his gaze dark and unflinching, towering over Amoria, who instinctively recoiled. "Your children, Amoria," his voice dropped to a murmur, though the words still sliced through the silence, "they are nothing more than the results of mass hypnosis, sanctioned by that goddess you worship." Amoria flinched, the weight of Van''s words crashing into her like a physical blow. Her eyes widened briefly, and her lips parted as if to respond, but no sound came out. "Marcy was 100% right." Van''s voice was now cold, his stare unyielding. "I shouldn''t be near your children, nor should I try to help them. I''m not a good person. I kept my mouth shut, even when you cried about cheating on me¡ªletting you think it was your fault all these years. But it wasn''t. It was never you." He paused, his voice trembling for a moment. "It was me. All of it." Amoria''s hands clenched, her trembling betraying the calm she tried to maintain.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Twenty-three years," Van continued, his voice lower but sharper, every word a blade cutting through the silence. "I knew about Magus''s abilities for 23 years. And I said nothing. We saw all of you as pawns¡ªnothing but objects to manipulate, to defeat Alicia." He stepped forward, his voice rising. "And now?" He smirked bitterly, his words laced with venom. "She''s my wife. My. Wife." His words lingered in the air, a declaration that seemed to freeze time itself. Amoria''s lips quivered, her gaze slowly dropping to the floor as her legs shook under the weight of his revelation. Van''s eyes flared with intensity. "The same woman who killed Millina... who slaughtered thousands of humans... the one responsible for OUR companion''s death?" He inhaled sharply, his voice erupting in a roar. "I LOVE HER!" The room fell deathly silent, the weight of his confession hanging in the air, suffocating. Van gritted his teeth, trying to suppress the image of Amoria that crept back into his mind¡ªthe comforting, motherly presence she had once been to him. He fought it. Hard. But the soothing image of her blurred with the loving image of his own mother from his previous world. "I don''t need you," he hissed, his words shaking as though he was convincing himself more than her. "I already have someone else that I love!" Amoria stared at him, her lips barely moving. "You..." She could only whisper. "Bastard...!" she finally cried out, her voice shaking with fury. Her grip tightened on her staff, her knuckles white with the pressure. Suddenly, icy tendrils erupted from the floor, forming an ice prison around Van, courtesy of Lalyn. Marcy, positioned at a distance, raised a crossbow, her eyes trained on him with deadly precision. "We really have..." came a voice from the shadows, sharp and cold. "...Misjudged you, Van," said one of the assassin sisters, stepping forward, her knife gleaming under the faint light. "You''re as rotten as Salem..." her sister finished, both now flanking Van with their blades drawn, their voices dripping with contempt. Marcy''s voice cracked as she screamed, "To think... I actually let you near my child... you bastard!" Tears filled her eyes, spilling over as she aimed her weapon at him, trembling with emotion. The guild hall transformed, the atmosphere shifting from confusion to outright hostility, as weapons were drawn and Van found himself surrounded. The weight of their betrayal pressed down on him from all sides. Surrounding him. &7^(14*%2@^23(*Surrounding him^7#^14$@#23&¡ª "Van?" Amoria asked, "Are you coming with us?" "Hmm?" Van hummed, his attention back to the present, out of breath momentarily. "Sorry, was lost in thought..." He said as he scratched his head. Amoria slightly furrowed her brow as she noticed the delay in his response. What he said just now felt like an excuse, "Are you... Alrig¡ª" Van immediately cut her off, waving his palm in front of her, "Yeah, yeah, haha, I''m really fine. I..." "You''re sweating..." She said softly as she scrutinized him. ''Fuck... Get your head straight..!'' Van scrutinized himself internally. "Oh, this?" He said as he shot his eyebrows up, wiping his forehead, "I''ve spent the rest of my day with this armor... Gotten a little hot, you could say." He argued with a casual expression, blinking rapidly as he looked at her. ''I..'' ''... Like that about you, you know?'' Amoria thought as she looked at Van. ''As much as I hate how you feel the need to do it around us... Around me...'' ''I just love how... bad you are at lying,'' she continued, watching his eyes flicker away every so often. Those lips, slightly pursed, and the lump in his throat that moved whenever he swallowed hard. ''If you were any good at it... you''d realize that someone with resistance as high as yours can''t sweat, not even for a moment, whether it''s under the scorching sun or inside packed armor. I know this because I''ve spent plenty of time with someone like that. The only time he ever broke a sweat... was when he was stressed out.'' Her thoughts brought forth the familiar image of Magus. ''I hate that you feel the need to do it... because I hate the feeling I get when something burdens you, and you won''t share it with me... I always did, even back then. I... I know it may sound pathetic... but I do... I really do want to make amends,'' she thought as time seemed to slow around her as she looked at his awkward, tense form. ''16 years... And while times have been rough for me and the others, I cannot imagine what it must have been like for you. How... Lonely it must have been, especially if you felt the need to come back here. I... I realize it might be hard to see that I care about you, and that I''m sorry.'' She briefly lowered her eyes in regret. ''So, I won''t press you to talk to me. I won''t ask where you''ve been as we were about to face the demonic presences yesterday, or... Make you explain why you got a house contract... instead of staying with me,'' she thought, recalling how she had eavesdropped on his conversation with Anne earlier, when he''d mentioned the house. "I see... you spent a lot of time in the armor, so it''s understandable... Anyway, come on! Don''t leave us hanging," Amoria casually urged with a smile. "Amoria. Uh... I have a house of my own." Van''s words caused her to flinch. For a split second, Amoria choked on her words, but managed to keep her smile. ''Still... that doesn''t mean I won''t be... Sad about it... Or want to know how exactly you did it with your Untrusted skill, and my agreement with Sir Hicks to not let you buy a house.'' "Mom..?" Lizzy asked, noticing her mother''s unease. "Do you, now...? That''s..." Amoria began, before Van gently cut her off. "I know, I know. I didn''t mean to offend you. But, I didn''t want to intrude... So, I ran into Nickelson and we got a house contract." Van glanced briefly at Lizzy with a muted sigh. The words ''And now, your daughter will have an easier time'' hovered on the edge of his tongue, but he held them back. "I came to the guild to pick it up. I should''ve told you first, and¡ª" "Offend me?" Amoria tilted her head. "What are you talking about, Vanny? That''s great! I''m happy for you! I mean... Our door''s always open, but the fact that you and your dear father got a house of your own is fantastic!" she congratulated him with a smile, while Lizzy frowned at Van''s passing glance, her mind racing. ''Is he... Maybe mad at me?'' Lizzy thought, recalling how, thanks to Michael''s best efforts, Van had been chased by an angry mob. ''... I guess I am partly to blame, since I didn''t really try to stop what was happening. He may be mean... but he didn''t deserve getting chased down by all those adventurers... He may be unpleasant, but he isn''t the villain Michael makes him out to be...!!'' She thought back to the night Van had said to her, "I''m cool with being mean as long as you get some sleep," during his stay at her and Amoria''s house. Lizzy shook her head slightly, ''... No, he couldn''t have meant well...! Especially with what he did to Michael... But... what is it that he did to Michael, or to me? Shooed him off, using Michael... liking me as a weapon? It might have been cruel... but can that really be compared to getting captured or beaten up by a mob of adventurers...?!'' "Liz," Amoria called warmly, snapping her daughter''s attention back to her. "Come on. We need to go back home!" she cheerfully and gently urged. "A-ah... alright, Mom..." Lizzy replied, holding her mother''s hand as the two left the guild together. "Just remember," Amoria said, turning around just before they left, "You can always change your mind! I''ll... we''ll be here!" she called with a smile before turning her back to him once more. Van couldn''t help but purse his lips slightly at her words. ''Whatever it is that you''re keeping secret... however horrible you think it may be... I''ll always be on your side... like I should have been before,'' she thought regretfully as she left. And as Van watched them disappear from view, he couldn''t help but assure himself. ''... It''s better this way,'' he told himself. ''No one needs to know. If I keep it all to myself, no one gets hurt or burdened with some unnecessary truths. And besides... I''ll leave this place once I''m done with this dragon threat...'' ''It...'' Van thought, clenching his fists silently as he stood in the darkness of the guild hall. ''It really is better this way. Without them knowing. I''m going to outlive them anyway, so... I have to outlive them while knowing they had some... some level of love left for me,'' he reflected bitterly. ''They would hate me with everything in them if they knew...'' His chest tightened, the realization striking him harder than he''d anticipated. He clenched his fists tighter, his nails digging into his palms. The weight of their eventual disgust¡ªif they ever discovered the truth about Alicia¡ªpressed down on him, suffocating the air from his lungs. His jaw clenched involuntarily, fighting the rising urge to scream. ''But... Wait... No... NO... NO!! I actually don''t need that anymore...!! Alicia''s... Alicia''s enough for me! She''s all I''ll ever need..!!'' But the pressure in his chest only grew heavier, as though his very bones were conspiring against him, pressing inward, puncturing his heart and squeezing his lungs. ''As long as she loves me... as long as Alicia loves me and I love her... I''ll be alright...! So, stop feeling this way...!! STOP...!!!'' He struggled to regulate his breathing, to chase away the suffocating tightness constricting his chest. He squeezed his eyes shut, forcing Alicia''s image to the forefront of his mind¡ªthe softness of her lips, the warmth of her skin¡ª But then his breath caught. The pressure refused to fade, the image of Alicia in someone else''s arms¡ªeven as jest¡ªflickering into his mind like a cruel joke. ''FUCK OFF..!!! FUCK OFF!!! I''M OVER IT...!!! I''M ALREADY OVER IT..!!! I FORGAVE HER..!!! WE FORGAVE EACH OTHER...!!! IT HAD NO MEANING...!!! WHY DO I SEE IT AGAIN ALL OF A SUDDEN!!? I''M ALREADY DEALING WITH SOME SHIT, WHY SHOVE THAT AGAIN, BRAIN!!?'' ''THERE''S NOTHING WRONG WITH ME...!! NOTHING WRONG WITH REJECTING THEM...!!'' He thought to himself, desperately trying to convince himself Yet, the sword that had fractured his armor before now plunged deeper, cutting through the cracks. A sharp pain bloomed in his chest, like something cold and unyielding was being driven through his flesh, inching toward his heart. He winced, his hand instinctively clutching at his shirt, but no wound was visible. Yet the sensation persisted... Real. Insistent. And it had no intention of fading. Van''s breathing quickened, every inhale sharp and shallow. His knuckles turned white as his grip tightened on the counter, heartbeat pounding in his ears like a distant drumbeat¡ªrelentless, unforgiving. But he forced himself to believe it again. He was in a good place. He had a home in the demonic realm. He had Alicia, a love that would last nearly forever... And then Varlog''s words, like a ghostly presence, echoed in his mind just as his breath began to steady. "... But you have to work hard to make sure no one steals her heart¡ª" "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!" Van bellowed, his voice breaking through the stillness, flinging his arm in a violent gesture. A heavy gust of wind followed, rattling the room, knocking chairs and tables askew. "What happened!!?" Marcy shouted, bursting out from the storage room, her eyes wide as she looked at Van¡ªstanding alone, his palm resting on a shattered section of the guild counter, the wood split beneath his fingers. "Van...?" Marcy''s voice broke the silence, soft yet laced with concern as she looked at his pale face, as if he''d seen a ghost. "What happened...!? Did someone¡ª" Van raised a hand, palm out toward her. "Nothing... I''m... I''m fine..." His breathing gradually steadied as he looked down, eyes wide, releasing the broken piece of wood he had gripped. "... Stay here for dinner, and sleep," Marcy said, her tone softening as she took in his vulnerable expression. "No... I... I need to go to my new house¡ª" "If you don''t stay in the guild, and sleep in the room I''ve got available for you, I''ll personally destroy that house before you even get to see it," she cut him off, her voice firm. Van gulped, regaining some of his composure through her firm demeanor. "I''ve got to watch over these demons anyway. Keep me company, helmet head," she said, though it felt more like an order than a suggestion. His breath was still uneven, his body trembling as though he''d run a thousand miles, but her calm, unwavering expression grounded him. "A... Alright." "Good. Now, sit tight. I''m making dinner. For you and our... tenants," she said, stretching and securing a headband as she made her way toward the kitchen behind the bar. "Oh, and before I forget, I also have to give you something, so it all works out," She said before fading from view, causing Van to wonder momentarily. Van sighed deeply as he sank into a chair at the bar. "Man... I''m more tired than I thought..." he muttered, feeling the tension slightly ease. Chapter 70 - Amor Clarus A Royal Guard discreetly arrived and handed Van the contract, as per Nickelson''s orders. He then informed Marcy that it had been decided Varlog and Yilla would remain here. Given Marcy''s formidable reputation in the Capital, no one would dare challenge the decision, or her. Reluctantly, she agreed. By nightfall, the Royal Guard had left. Van returned to the room prepared for him and handed back Marcy''s armor, despite her earlier permission for him to keep it. She accepted his gesture without much fuss. After refreshing himself, Van descended to the now-empty guild hall. "Funny how the same guy who gave you your house contract is the one relaying my ''orders''... Got anything to say about that?" Marcy asked, sitting across from Van at a table. "No," Van replied curtly, staring at the mug of ale she''d poured for him earlier. "Wow, not even gonna pretend you''re hiding something?" she teased, letting out a small chuckle. "I reckon you''ve got secrets of your own. This one''s mine," Van shot back, his tone sharp. Marcy sighed, exasperated. "Ahhh...!! You''re so tense! I can barely handle it when that ice bitch does it, don''t give me that attitude!" she groaned, taking a long sip from her mug and leaning back in her chair. "...Or what?" Van asked, his gaze lifting with a frown. "...Or what?" she echoed, startled by the sudden intensity. "I''m just trying to make conversation..." she mumbled, turning her eyes away. A minute of silence followed. Van sat unmoving, still not drinking from his mug. ''How long has it been since Marcy and I last sat together like this?'' Van thought. ''Back when my resistance was low and I could still get drunk... before Amoria joined us. In those early days, whenever we stayed at an inn, I''d go to the bars¡ªa lot. Maybe it was guilt over agreeing to manipulate the girls in order to stop the demon lord, or maybe it was just jealousy and loneliness. Either way, drinking gave me relief. As my resistance stat grew, it became harder to get drunk... but not impossible.'' ''Not long after I started hitting the taverns, Marcy joined me¡ªusually when that harem bastard was too tired or off training alone; a new hobby he made for himself the more we were on the road,'' Van reflected. ''At first, meeting her at the tavern was just a coincidence... and awkward. Sometimes we''d sit next to each other, other times on opposite sides of the place. There were nights when I''d drink outside, avoiding the whole situation¡ªto distance myself, like I always did, to escape that frustration and awkwardness that seemed to come with every evening. But eventually, it became routine. Before long, she''d be commenting on how I was late if I didn''t arrive at the tavern before her. During our travels, she always kept a tough exterior, but at night, she was different¡ªfreer, almost like a completely different person. She treated me like a little brother, constantly. She was... a happy drinker, and surprisingly, it was fun. Drinking with someone like her made it easier to forget my problems, especially with the alcohol numbing everything.'' Marcy glanced at Van''s blank expression. "I invited you to drink, so drink up," she said. ''But now... I feel that awkwardness again. That urge to step outside, to be anywhere but here with her. And this time, I don''t think it''s something that''ll get better. Why does it feel like this?'' "Neither of us can get drunk," Van replied flatly, his eyes still fixed on the untouched mug, shoulders tense. "I can... if I drink about four barrels non-stop," she said, sighing. "But the buzz disappears after a few minutes. It''s a real pain," she added, taking a sip from her mug. "Are we planning to drink four barrels, then?" Van asked, raising an eyebrow with a hint of curiosity, though his tone was clearly rhetorical. "A shipment of alcohol''s coming in tomorrow. We just might," Marcy replied, looking away as she scratched her head. Another minute of silence passed. "''Or what,'' he says," Marcy muttered with a chuckle, still avoiding his gaze as she took another sip. Van inhaled deeply, his shoulders tensing further. "... You got a problem with that?" Van replied flatly, turning his gaze back to her, causing her eyebrows to shoot up as she snapped her head toward him, recalling their previous argument. "Ah, so that''s why you have a stick up your ass?" she said. "You''re pissed because I told you to stay the hell out of my business with raising my daughter?" Van''s fingers twitched at the memory. "No," he replied immediately. "You were right then. I was overstepping. She''s your daughter, and I have no business with either of you. Rest assured." His eyes dropped to the mug. "It''s common sense. I''m not angry," "Tsk," Marcy clicked her tongue, her breath quickening at his words, especially his claim of having ''no business'' with them. "Fuck me, you''re always so... sensitive. I get it. Especially with what you''ve been through. But do you even realize what was happening?" She leaned in, trying to catch his eyes, her expression softening. "There was a Mythical-level threat, and I was kinda stressed, considering I also had to deal with it." "Doesn''t change the fact that you were right. You don''t need to explain yourself for stating common sense," Van said, his detached tone causing Marcy''s agitation to spike as she bit her lip. "Look, I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings, but, again... I really was stressed, and¡ª" "You didn''t hurt anything. You just stated a fact. We''re not related, so there''s nothing more to say."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Just why the fuck are you like this?" Marcy clenched her fist around the mug, her face twisting in frustration. "We''ve been together for four years..." She looked at him, frowning. "I get that maybe it doesn''t seem like a lot, but... come on, I thought we were closer than that." She leaned back, her voice softening. "We fought side by side, you''ve died for m¡ª... for us more times than I can count. And I can''t even remember how many times we got shitfaced together in taverns when we had some downtime." Van stayed silent, anger rising from his gut. ''She puts so much effort into her words, into me... Why does that make me so mad?'' he thought, tightening his fingers beneath the table. "Just... throw me a bone here," she said, her voice faltering as she looked away again. "We''re not some stuck-up nobles arguing over land... Can''t we just drink, pretend to get drunk like we used to? Aren''t we friends? Former party members? Don''t talk to me like we''re strangers all of a sudden..." Her gaze dropped. "Seeing you again... It''s like... he''s alive, you know?" She raised her eyes to Van, who felt another surge of rage clawing at him. "I get it. You probably left feeling like shit. I''d understand if you hated him. No hard feelings or anything... But... I just miss him. So... just drink with me." She looked at Van, who sat rigid, barely holding on to his stoicism as his anger roiled inside. "Y-you know..." She hesitated, her voice dropping, "We''ve got the whole tavern to ourselves, and a protective seal''s been placed on the demons'' room, so no one can hear us... So... if you want... we could do something... more." Her words slowed as she leaned forward, her eyes softening. Van''s breath hitched. Her gaze locked with his, and his face paled, eyes widening. His fists clenched tighter... and tighter... and tighter. Without realizing it, he applied more force than when he''d slashed Lilac. The air around his palm began to warp as he hid it beneath the table. His expression faltered, a deep frown appearing in his eyes as he turned his head away. "If it''s with you... I... I wouldn''t mind..." she whispered. "Stop..." Van''s voice was low, almost a whisper, as he slowly began to pull away, dragging the chair backward. "I... I don''t want to," she said softly, her voice thick with emotion. "Honestly... if Magus weren''t around, if he didn''t exist... I don''t think you''d lose to him one bit, you know?" she murmured, leaning in even closer. Her body moved seductively toward him, climbing onto the table, her shirt barely containing her large bosom. Van clenched his teeth, his once blank, nervous gaze igniting into a burning glare. "I SAID STOP!" he growled, his voice sharp and commanding. Marcy recoiled slightly, taken aback by the sudden intensity in his eyes. She had never seen him like this before¡ªstoic, helmet-headed Van, always so controlled. The thought hit her suddenly... ... Has he always had this expression beneath the helmet? "Van..." Her tone softened, and she reached out for him. But Van pushed her hand away, wordlessly. "I need air," he muttered, his face unreadable as he stood abruptly, storming out of the guild. "W-wait! I-I''m sorry!" Marcy called after him, but Van was already gone, his heavy footsteps echoing through the empty streets as he hurried away, leaving her confused and alone. ''Alicia was right,'' Van thought bitterly as he walked under the moonlit sky, his mind churning. ''I''m not a good person at all. The reason I got angry... was because I hated that Marcy''s doing this now... instead of back then.'' Van''s fists clenched tighter as his pace quickened. ''... Instead of before I met Alicia.'' He paused, staring up at the moon. ''What does Alicia even see in me? Is Varlog right? Is this all just some fleeting infatuation? Do I have to constantly manipulate my way into her heart because there''s nothing real or redeeming about me?'' His jaw tightened as another bitter thought surfaced. ''Yeah... That makes sense, doesn''t it? When Marcy offered herself... for just a second, I thought... Damn... what a shame I''m already married.'' His fists trembled as the gnawing truth clawed at him. ''I''m worse than Magus. The only difference is... I don''t have his harem skills.'' ''Yeah...'' Van lowered his gaze, his expression darkening. ''It''s time to end this charade. This make-believe relationship with them. Whatever this dragon threat is, I don''t need their cooperation. I can face the Dragon King alone.'' Determined, Van strolled through the dead of night toward Amoria''s house, his expression grim as he knocked audibly on her door. ''I''ll be true to what I am... And crush her world all over again.'' He resolved. Moments later, Amoria opened the door, her nightgown draped over her as she blinked at him in surprise. "Ah... Van! Is there something you need...? Maybe..." Her lips curled into a mischievous grin. "You poor little boy, did you miss your mommy and decide to¡ª" "Amoria," Van interrupted sharply, standing at the threshold. His voice was abrupt, cutting her off. ''It''s time to end this. End everything,'' Van thought, his heart pounding, a mixture of excitement and fear swirling inside him. Doubt crept into his mind¡ªvisions of Amoria turning hostile, the whole world against him. But none of that mattered anymore. He had made a decision. He would never be the man who hesitated and left things unfinished. He wasn''t that person anymore. Whatever he had come here to do... he would see it through. "I need to tell you something," Van said, stepping closer, expecting her to back away. But she stood her ground, lifting her chin as curiosity filled her gaze. His heart faltered for a moment, uncertainty flashing through him, but he quickly tightened his fist again. "Yes...?" she whispered softly, gazing into his eyes, which brimmed with ill intent. As Van stood at Amoria''s doorstep, the weight of his decision bore down on him, his heart pounding. Doubt flickered, old shadows clouding his thoughts. He clenched his fist, knuckles white, trying to steady his breath, but each inhale felt heavier than the last. "You''ve been brainwashed by Magus," Van began, his voice low, controlled. "To love him. To cheat on me. You¡ªand every other woman he''s ever crossed paths with¡ªwere enchanted by his mind-controlling passives. It didn''t matter who you were; no woman could resist him. Those passives... were bestowed upon him by the very goddess you worship." He paused, his words like stones falling into place. "So, none of this was your fault to begin with." Every word was deliberate. There was no fantasy, no illusion¡ªthis was real. "And I knew. I knew the whole time... and I never said a word." He finished, his eyes locked on hers, searching for that horrified reaction he had envisioned so many times. He waited for her to recoil, to scream, to push him away. Maybe she would even attack him. She had every reason to. ''Do it. End this!'' Van screamed inwardly, his gaze intensifying as the silence between them stretched. His lungs refused to take in air, every muscle in his body tensing as he stared into Amoria''s eyes, expecting the reaction that had replayed in his mind endlessly. His throat tightened, the words he had rehearsed over and over now hanging in the stillness. His eyes flicked across her face, waiting for the anger, the rejection¡ªanything to make it easier for him to walk away... "I..." Amoria''s voice broke the silence, soft and steady. She gave him a somber smile. "I know, Vanny." She gently patted his hand. All the air left his body, his muscles loosening in an instant. Instead of the anger and confusion she had every right to release¡ªthe rage Van fully expected to erupt and crash down on him¡ªAmoria simply smiled softly. The tension in him snapped, confusion quickly flooding the space where his expectations once stood. "W-what...?" Van murmured, his voice barely audible as his intense gaze wavered. He had braced for her to back away, to lash out. But instead, she stepped closer. "Do you want to come in?" she asked gently, her voice calm as she opened the door wider. "I''ve got some tea already brewed." The light from the moon bathed her living room in a soft glow. Chapter 71 - Magus Veil, Part 1 Van sat silently at the living room table, fingers tapping restlessly on his thigh in rhythm, though no sound escaped him. His gaze drifted blankly to the window, where moonlight slipped through, casting a soft glow that offered brief solace from the storm of questions swirling in his mind. The gentle sound of water flowing from the kitchen pulled him back into the moment, grounding him. "Sorry for the wait," Amoria''s voice flowed casually from the kitchen. "You came by so suddenly, the tea almost went cold." She poured gracefully, the steady stream filling the sturdy wooden cups. Van turned his head slowly, watching the way her small frame bent over the kettle, her hair cascading freely down her back, catching the faint glimmer of light from the flame dancing beneath the pot. As the sound of pouring water filled the quiet, Van felt his confusion ebb, replaced by the serene glow of moonlight and the flicker of firelight that bathed the room¡ªand her presence. "I was lucky you were still awake," Van murmured, voice barely above a whisper. "And your daughter?" Amoria placed the kettle down, carrying two cups toward the table. "Don''t worry about Liz," she said warmly, her smile soft. "She''s a deep sleeper. And, as I keep telling you, she wouldn''t mind you being here as much as you think." She set a cup before Van and settled opposite him, her own steps echoing lightly in the quiet room. "As for me..." Amoria leaned back in her seat, exhaling over her tea, causing the steam to swirl and drift. "I had a feeling you''d come, so I stayed awake a little longer." Van raised a brow. "A message from your goddess?" he asked, half-joking. Amoria shook her head with a quiet chuckle. "No... It was how you spoke to me at the guild today. I hated it," she admitted, voice low. "A part of me hoped you hated it too. So, I stayed awake... hoping you''d come." She lifted her gaze, meeting his. Van''s eyes lingered on her, on the way she cupped the tea delicately, gently blowing over it to cool it once more. The quiet that followed was not uncomfortable. After a moment of quiet, Van let his mind wander before speaking. "I doubt that would burn you, even if you drank it boiling." His voice was casual, but it made her pause and lift her gaze. "I beg your pardon?" she asked, tilting her head, her cup still cradled gently in her hands. Van gave a small shake of his head. "It''s just... something I noticed. As my resistance grew, I stopped needing to blow on hot drinks. Boiling tea wouldn''t hurt my throat or stomach anymore. I bet your resistance is the same." Amoria pondered for a moment, tapping a finger against her chin. "Hmm, you''re right. If it''s just boiling water, I can drink it fine. It feels perfectly normal, no matter how hot it is." Her lips curled into a small smile. "I actually tried it once, just out of curiosity." Van nodded. "So why do you still blow on it?" Her eyes softened as she stared at the rising steam. "It feels like... if I stop, I''d lose something." She traced her finger along the rim of the cup. "Blowing on tea, it''s part of who I am. I''ve always loved tea¡ªnot just drinking it, but the whole experience. If I just gulp it down, I feel like I''d lose that part of me." "... Like pretending to get drunk?" Van mused, recalling Marcy''s behavior. "Exactly!" Amoria''s eyes brightened. "I don''t drink, but Marcy and others do¡ªthey act like they can get drunk. Not because they need to, but because they want to keep a part of themselves alive, the part that remembers how fun it used to be." She chuckled softly. "Everyone plays along. It''s like... they cherish the memory, even if they can''t feel it anymore." Van leaned in slightly, his curiosity piqued. "So... it''s a known thing?" "Oh, absolutely," Amoria said with a nod. "Especially among B-rankers and higher. Some even host seminars with lower-rankers to remind each other how to stay... human. As resistances build, people start feeling disconnected¡ªit''s easy to get depressed." She blew gently on her tea again, more out of habit than need. ''Odd... Varlog or Alicia never mentioned anything about that...'' Van lowered his head, the thought pressing deeper. ''No... I just never noticed. I didn''t think to look for something like that. I only wanted her to marry me... but how well do I really know Alicia?'' A faint frown formed on his face. His gaze drifted down to the cup in his hands, the steam curling upward like a fleeting invitation to blow before it vanished. His expression softened. "So, even if you can''t feel something anymore... you pretend it''s still there. Otherwise... you lose yourself," Van whispered, his voice hoarse.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Amoria''s hands trembled slightly at his words, but she covered it with a soft laugh, sipping her tea without fully blowing on it. "A-anyway," she chuckled lightly, forcing a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "The fact you came to me first to tell me about how you knew ¡ªVanny, that means a lot. I''m flattered... And relieved. I was the only one out of the girls who knew about it." Van stayed quiet, waiting. Amoria''s gaze shifted cautiously to his, carefully weighing his reaction. "I''ll tell you about Magus''s story," she said, studying him closely. His expression didn''t waver, his attention sharp. She let herself continue. "You know what happened. He told you. It was after Millina''s death... That''s when I found him, and we got together." Her smile faltered, dimming into something hollow. She stared down at her reflection in the tea. "But I''d be lying if I said I didn''t feel a change in my heart before it all happened... I bet you felt it too, didn''t you?" Van inhaled deeply, words resting on the tip of his tongue, but before he could speak, Amoria continued. "It wasn''t an accident," she whispered grimly, her expression darkening as she gazed deeper into the tea''s surface. Van''s breath hitched. "What...?" he murmured, leaning forward slightly, eyes wide. "Me, finding him; us getting together... Without you knowing... it wasn''t by chance," she confessed, her voice low and haunted. "He told me everything, years later. Every thought, every reason." She closed her eyes briefly. "He came to me because... he didn''t want to be judged. But there was more¡ªhe came to me because guilt was drowning him." She paused, her voice tightening. "But what he felt... it wasn''t just guilt." Van clenched his jaw but said nothing, feeling the weight of her words settle between them. "And in the end..." she continued, her voice barely above a whisper, "that guilt... that burden... It''s what led to his suicide." =====================23 YEARS AGO===================== "I''M GONNA BE AN OVERPOWERED MAGE, BRO! LET''S GOOOO!!!!" Magus''s excitement boiled over as he scanned his skillset, his legs almost giving out beneath him from pure hype. "Holy shit, holy shit... HOLY SHIEEEET! CAN YOU SEE THESE SKILLS!? I''M GONNA HAVE A HAREM! A REAL, FRIGGITY-FUCKITY HAREM!!! OHMYGODOHMYGODOHMYGOD!!!" He was nearly breathless from the possibilities spiraling in his head. ''Wait... Isn''t that kinda... mind-controlling?'' he wondered briefly¡ªonly to shrug it off immediately. ''Ah, who the fuck cares!? I''M GONNA BE THE MAIN CHARACTER OF MY OWN ANIME!!!'' Lost in his fantasies, he grinned to himself. ''And once I''m at the top, I''ll even throw a few girls Van''s way! We''ll both sit on our thrones! Man, this is gonna rock SO HARD!'' Magus''s gaze drifted to the side, landing on a young priestess watching him from across the room. As soon as their eyes met, her face turned bright red, and she quickly looked away, flustered. ''Holy shit...'' Magus gulped, heart racing. ''That girl... She''s TOTALLY my type. With these charm skills... All I gotta do is walk over, say hi, and bam¡ªshe''ll be mine. And with all these passives, she won''t even care if I talk to other girls!'' Just as Magus reveled in his inevitable future, Van''s frustrated voice cut through the air like a thunderclap. "THEN WHY EVEN GIVE ME AN ACTIVE SKILL!?" Van shouted, glaring at his skill window inside the church. Magus flinched. ''Holy shit, that scared me!'' he thought, glancing nervously at Van. ''What''s his problem... Did he get shafted with crap-tier skills?'' But the excitement quickly returned as Magus reassured himself. ''No worries. If his skills suck, I''ll just carry him. I''ve got a party buff that levels everyone with me. Uncle Magus has got you, Vanny!'' He placed a comforting hand on Van''s shoulder after hearing the sad details of his skillset. But deep down, Magus couldn''t shake the truth. ''Damn... Even with Dark Soul, what a garbage skillset.'' He winced, unwilling to say it aloud. ''It''s like she designed him to be the perfect meatshield instead of a real fighter.'' Then, realization struck him like a hammer. ''Wait... He can''t even benefit from my leveling buff...'' Magus frowned, the pieces falling into place. ''Oh wow... She actually hates him.'' Magus tilted his head back, squinting toward the heavens. "WHAT THE HELL, GODDESS!? Couldn''t you at least give him ONE cool skill TOO!?!?" His voice trailed off, shrinking under the weight of what he just did. He cleared his throat awkwardly, suddenly realizing the danger of yelling at a divine being who''d been exceedingly generous to him. ''Just... If you ARE going to do it, M-maybe not a harem one? I mean, imagine if we accidentally NTR each other...'' Magus thought, grimacing. Meanwhile, Van tried to force a smile, burying his face into his arms. "It''s okay, dude... Maybe I''m just a late bloomer? Haha..." he mumbled, though his voice lacked conviction. Magus glanced at his friend, feeling the weight of his words, when suddenly, a message prompt materialized in front of him: [Goddess Varolia has heard your plea and urges you to leave this... friend of yours behind. There is great evil within him. Leave him, save the world on your own.] ''What the... a message prompt?'' Magus blinked, looking around. The royal guards glanced his way briefly but gave no reaction. ''Do they not see this...?'' His heart raced as he reread the message, each word twisting like a knife. His frown deepened. ''Fuck you and fuck that. No way I''m ditching him. If he''s evil, then fine¡ªhe''s my goddamn Sasuke. We''ll fight to the death at the end, I''ll barely pull through, and then I''ll drag him back to the light. We''ll both lose an arm, lie side by side staring at the sun like legends as we get healed by a cute ninja and¡ª'' "Bro?" Van''s voice cut into his thoughts, lifting his head just slightly. "A-ah, yeah?" Magus said, snapping back to reality with an awkward smile. "... You were ogling me. It was kinda creepy," Van muttered, raising an eyebrow. Magus sneered instantly. "Yuck. Who''d ogle your ugly-ass face? Plant that head back into your arms so I don''t have to see it, gayboy." Van rolled his eyes, scoffing. "Gangster fuckboy." "Bitch." Magus shot back without missing a beat. As Van slumped back down, Magus shifted his attention to his status window, skimming his overpowered skill list. ''Fuck yeah... With these skills, I can have anything I want. And since I''m obviously the main character, I can even rewrite fate. Screw the goddess... Hell, maybe I''ll even screw her, too.'' He grinned to himself, shutting the window. ''...Best not tell Van about what she said, though. He''s already going through enough.'' Chapter 72 - Magus Veil, Part 2 "...I see. He carried that with him," Van sighed, "I guess I always had a hunch the Goddess hated me for some reason, so... it''s not really a shock that she does. But the fact that he knew..." Van murmured, his gaze falling to the tea in front of him. The steam, now barely visible, escaped quietly¡ªhe''d missed his chance to blow on it. "I..." Amoria began again, her expression difficult to read, her gaze lowered. "I''m still a devoted follower of Goddess Varolia," she confessed, her voice faltering with an undertone of guilt. "She grants me visions, gave me Liz, and... a relatively peaceful life, except for the past two years." She forced a weak smile, trying to mask the weariness etched across her features. "And... Despite her... Motivations regarding you, I still do feel like she brought you here, Van." She lifted her eyes, meeting his gaze. He flinched, just slightly. "You came here right after Magus died... right when I needed to make amends with you the most, and right on time to save us. I''ve... I''ve wanted to tell you this for so long." A flicker of light lit her gaze before it dimmed again. "But... I''d be lying if I said you were always on my mind, or more important to me than¡ª" "Stop," Van interrupted softly, though his voice carried an edge of restrained anger as he raised a hand, cutting her off. "Don''t. I already know where your priorities have been, and so do you. You don''t have to explain it... It is what it is." His eyes fell, the intensity in his tone dropping. Amoria fell silent, noticing the tension coiled in his expression. "Van, I..." Her voice trembled. "I really... REALLY am glad you''re here. You have to understand that." She leaned forward slightly, searching his face, her voice softening. "I just... hope you can forgive me for¡ª" Van''s hand twitched, as if ready to slam against the table in frustration. "..!" Amoria gasped softly as she noticed his sudden motion. But his gaze drifted briefly to the hallway where Liz slept peacefully in her room. The thought of waking her stayed his hand, and instead, he clenched his fist tight, knuckles whitening, before lowering it gently onto the table. "You didn''t do anything wrong," Van emphasized. His eyes sharply flickering over to her. "Why are you making that face? In the end, you were the one who was manipulated, hypnotized... Why apologize to me?" His tone shifted, flickering between resentment and a reluctant tenderness that Amoria hadn''t expected. "I was the one who knew about it more than anyone else in this world, even when you felt that guilt for cheating on me. So quit it. Save that look for someone else. I don''t deserve it." The anger that flared in his voice faded. "It is what it is..." He repeated once more, faintly. Amoria swallowed hard. "...I''m not apologizing for that, Van," she said finally, her voice steadying. Van blinked, tilting his head slightly. "Sorry...?" "When I said you weren''t always on my mind... I meant nowadays." Her voice gained strength, her tone more deliberate. "There are things you don''t know yet, but you will. And when you do... you''ll understand what I mean." She exhaled deeply, preparing herself for what came next. "I need to tell you more about Magus''s past. That was just the beginning..." Van''s shoulders stiffened at the mention of Magus. Unease settled over him, but he stayed silent; looking at Amoria intently as she begins detailing the past. ========= 22 YEARS AGO ================ When Magus entered the Academy, and you went off to the barracks... things were good for the following year. Among the students and teachers, he thrived and had a great time... ... But eventually... something felt off. ''Ah... I really am living with her... The Elven Beastmaster Teacher... Holy shit... I''ve lost count of how many times we''ve done it at this point... We even did it before behind the scenes, and now I have an actual excuse to live in her house to do it like rabbits... But...'' Magus thought as he stirred awake in her bed, the aroma of breakfast drifting in from the kitchen. ''... How do I even put this?'' he wondered, sitting up and sliding out of the sheets. He walked over to her quietly, wrapping his arms around her from behind as she stood cooking by the stove. "Ah... You''re awake?" she cooed softly, not missing a beat as she stirred the pan. "I''m making some breakfast, sweetie." She leaned into his embrace, and Magus rested his head against her back. She was several heads taller than him, but in moments like this, the difference barely registered. She felt perfect beneath his hands¡ªwarm, soft, familiar. But that excitement started to feel... Too familiar. ''...It''s like hugging a doll,'' he thought, his hands instinctively roaming over her body. "Mmm~..." She closed her eyes, savoring his touch. "I love it when you explore me like that~..."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Magus let out a quiet sigh, pressing his ear against her back. His hands drifted over her torso, absentmindedly; his palm landing right between her breasts. ''... She has a heartbeat... not a doll...'' he thought, finding himself leaning more and more against her back, listening to her heart''s rhythm. ''It''s... so nice. Heartbeats... I never knew they sounded this nice. I could listen to it all day...'' His thoughts began to drift, lulled by the gentle rhythm beneath his ear. "Sweetie?" she asked, a note of confusion in her voice. She turned her head slightly, her tone gentle but curious. "Are you okay?" Magus blinked rapidly, as if snapping out of a trance. "A-ah, yeah," he stammered, quickly letting her go and stepping back. "Y-you just... have a great body, so... I guess I got caught up in the moment." "Ooh, my... A compliment, early in the morning? My day is so much better now~..." she hummed, her tone light and teasing. ''I wonder how she''d react to that sentence if I didn''t have these passives,'' Magus thought, eyeing her long hair. ''She''d hate it, right? Probably.'' He exhaled through his nose. ''... I bet I could swear at her, and she''d still smile.'' His gaze flicked to his status window. The list of passives stared back at him, like a cheat sheet he couldn''t unsee. ''Heck, with all of these... I could probably beat the shit out of her and she''d still smile at me...'' He thought momentarily conjuring the image of her smile, dripping with blood and a black eye as she laid helplessly on the ground. ''Jesus, what am I even thinking?!!'' He gave his head a quick shake, his breath hitching momentarily at the thought. ''She''s being nice...!! Stop thinking shit like thaT... And just take it as it is. Nothing about this is bad.'' "Yeah... Glad you liked it," he said, turning his head away as his voice lazily trailed off. She hummed again, content. Magus sighed quietly. ''Yeah...'' He relaxed his breath, ''Just take it.'' He resolved, ''She''s hot, and the other guys hate me ''cause I actually fucked their wet dream... Which is hilarious.'' He then moved in again, resting his chin on her soft, voluptuous curves. ''But... I won''t lie and say I''m not even a little bored...'' A slow, tired breath slipped from his lips. "I wonder how Van''s doing..." The thought drifted as he pictured Van''s eager face, especially that wild-eyed, hyped expression from back when Magus explained his passives. ''Maybe I should ask the headmistress to let me visit him soon...'' Before he could linger longer on the thought, the beastmaster''s sultry voice drew him back. "Ohh..." she purred, her movements deliberate as she turned toward him. Her breasts hovering over his head as he kept leaning into her, "You''re awfully clingy this morning" she murmured, her voice laced with amusement, as she let her cooking utensils fall from her hands with a soft clatter. Magus cleared his throat, trying to shift the conversation as he let go of her, stepping back. "Uh, sorry... Say, It''s been two days... Shouldn''t you be training me for the tournament in a week? I mean... that''s why I''m here, right?" he muttered, though his words felt half-hearted. ''Honestly, that sounds a bit more interesting than this...!'' he thought. She tilted her head with a sly grin, leaning closer. "Oh, I know~" she whispered, her breath warm against his ear. "But everything I teach you... things that should take months or even years... you master in hours and days." Her hand brushed down his chest, sending a shiver through him. "I think we can afford to steal a little me time, don''t you?" Before he could react, she pushed him back onto the bed. He bounced slightly on the mattress as she climbed atop him, her movements slow and deliberate. Her eyes gleamed with playful malice, her lips curling into a seductive smile. "And since you, a mere human, dared to explore my sacred body without permission..." she whispered, her dark gaze locking onto his. "You should be punished, don''t you think~?" Her voice was low, almost predatory, her heavy-lidded eyes narrowing as she leaned closer, her fingers trailing over his skin. Magus sank deeper into the pillows beneath him, a lazy grin tugging at his lips as he stared up at her. ''Well... I guess meeting Van can wait a little longer. And while it isn''t all that special, what we''re doing... It''s not like I hate it...'' And with that, he let the moment take him, indulging fully in the hedonistic pleasure she offered. A while later, Magus dominated the upcoming tournament. He made his way off the stage, brushing off the applause and cheers echoing around him. ''It was a little rough... but, in the end, easy. All in all... boring.'' Magus sighed as he walked into the waiting area, the standing ovation fading into white noise behind him. There, waiting for him, were the two friends he''d made since joining the Academy¡ªFohrd Afton and Lala Brimmen. "Congrats, Magus! Knew you had it in the bag!" Lala beamed as she ran toward him, pulling him into a tight hug. Magus returned the gesture with a light pat on her head. ''It''s so nice...'' Magus thought, a peaceful feeling blooming within him, ''Looking at a girl and not wanting to sleep with her, for a change. And not feeling that energy from her either. If anything, I feel more like her big brother.'' He let out a mock groan. "Agh... Maybe they should''ve entered you in the tournament, Lala. You''d squish everyone to death," he teased with a chuckle. Lala giggled, punching his arm playfully, while Magus''s gaze drifted toward Fohrd. "N-nice! Magus! I-I knew you''d win!" Fohrd stammered, his fists shaking in the air. ''I never thought I''d appreciate having a male friend this much... until I met him.'' Magus mused, observing the eager boy. ''Fohrd''s shy, got bullied a bit... and I couldn''t help but step in and protect him. He''s not like the others. He doesn''t hate me for the things I have.'' Magus''s attention shifted briefly toward Lala, who still tightly wound herself around him, ''He''s got a crush on her. It''s obvious... Maybe I can do something nice for him. After all, he''s one of the only guys here who doesn''t despise me.'' An idea began to form in Magus''s mind, and a sly grin crept onto his lips. ''I''ll set them up. My passives make me persuasive, right? It''ll be easy... And they''ll be good for each other.'' Magus''s gaze softened as he recalled the little moments¡ªhow Fohrd would bring Lala snacks when she forgot to eat, help her catch up on missed lessons, and make sure she wasn''t late for class. ''He even made her that ridiculous ''Keep-Lala-Happy-For-Life'' roadmap. All of that... without any passives making him do it.'' After a faint twitch of his lip, Magus shook his head, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ''P-poor bastard. Doing it the hard way...'' ''Don''t worry,'' Magus thought with a grin. ''She''ll be all yours soon enough.'' His confidence settled easily, sure of the plan unfolding in his mind. ...Completely unaware of Lala''s trembling hands as she held onto him, her quiet breaths growing heavier. Her grip on him tightened, breaths shallow with excitement... she didn''t dare to name aloud. Fohrd''s smile faltered as he looked at Lala''s embrace¡ªjust a flicker¡ªbut he quickly forced it back into place, masking it with a chuckle. "Y-you''ve always been lucky, Magus!" he said, clapping him on the shoulder. Magus raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Luck? Nah." His voice dripped with playful arrogance. "It''s ALL skill." Fohrd swallowed hard, his eyes darting between Magus and Lala. "A-ah... I see..." Chapter 73 - Magus Veil, Part 3 "So, you''re into Lala, right?" Magus asked abruptly, draping an arm over Fohrd''s shoulder. Fohrd stiffened, his gaze darting away as a blush crept across his face. Sweat beaded at his temples. "I-I don''t know what... you mean... I just... uh... like being around her, is all." "Come on, come on!" Magus whispered playfully, giving him a friendly shake. "It''s written all over your face, man. You don''t even need to say it." Fohrd looked down, his shoulders slumping under the weight of Magus''s words. "What... What do you want, Magus?" Magus tilted his head, studying him. ''Is he really that sensitive to teasing?'' He thought, amused but curious. "Relax, buddy," Magus reassured him with a light pat on the back. "I''m just gonna set you two up, that''s all." "W-what!?" Fohrd whipped his head toward him, excitement bubbling to the surface, quickly overshadowed by overwhelming anxiety. His voice cracked, his words spilling out in a tangled mess. "Nononononono! It won''t work! I-I mean, sure, the thought might''ve crossed my mind at some point, but... me and L-Lala as a c-couple!?" Fohrd visibly trembled, his imagination running wild¡ªromantic walks, awkward dates, and... holding hands. "Holding hands!" he gasped aloud, as if the mere thought was scandalous. "Noooooo, it''ll never work out!" he wailed, shaking Magus off like a wet dog. Magus chuckled, effortlessly catching him again. "Aww, come on! You''ll be all lovey-dovey! Hand holding, sweet kisses¡ª" Fohrd''s expression shifted mid-frolic. A flicker of something darker passed over his face, too quick for Magus to catch. "Besides..." he murmured, voice quiet and resigned. Magus raised a curious eyebrow. "...?" "Miss Brimmen... s-she..." Fohrd swallowed hard, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "Doesn''t she... like you?" Magus exhaled, dragging a hand through his hair. ''Ah, I guess she does hug me a lot... but seriously, friends hug each other. He sighed inwardly. Man, what a pain it must be to be a virgin, worrying about every little thing like this.'' "I''ll admit," Magus began, releasing his hold on Fohrd and stepping back, meeting his hesitant gaze. "I know I''ve got some... influence on girls. Surely, you''ve noticed that too?" he muttered, watching as Fohrd flinched slightly at the words. "But," Magus exhaled, "It''s on me to decide how to use that... talent. And I never, not once, saw Lala that way. It''s not like I need another doll or..." "A... doll?" Fohrd repeated, confusion sharpening his voice. "What do you mean by that?" "A-ah, forget it. Just a figure of speech." Magus raised his hand between them, brushing the comment aside with practiced ease. "Anyway," he continued, recovering quickly, "as far as Lala goes, I know girls, and I know she doesn''t think of me like that. Honestly, I feel more like her older brother than anything else. So, don''t worry¡ªleave it all to me. You don''t even have to lift a finger!" Magus grinned, his tone light. ''It''s true. I''m THAT charming¡ªshe''ll listen to me. I''ll persuade her to be with him. And besides, Lala isn''t like all the others. We''re friends. Friends work differently.'' He rationalized. "I... don''t have to do anything?" Fohrd repeated slowly, unease creeping into his voice. "I don''t know, Magus... This doesn''t feel right." "Why?" Magus snapped, sharper than intended, "This is the least I can do for a friend. Sure, I might be all-powerful and irresistible," he added with a smug grin, "but it''s not like I''m heartless. Just trust me¡ªsit tight, and she''ll come running to you," Magus assured, waving dismissively as he turned on his heel to leave. ''...It''s the least I can do for someone willing to be my friend.'' He smirked to himself as a new idea began to form. ''Maybe... maybe I''ll even bring him along when Van and I go on the Demon Lord journey. He''d get along with Van, I bet.'' The thought drifted easily as he imagined Van and Fohrd sitting around a campfire, awkwardly discussing the weather and other mundane things. The image made him chuckle¡ªtwo guys, totally out of their element, but strangely at ease with each other. "B-but... I-I''m not strong enough to protect her¡ª" Fohrd stammered, pushing out the doubt that had been eating away at him. "YES, YOU ARE! JUST KEEP QUIET AND WAIT~!" Magus called back with a cheerful tone as he strode off, waving dismissively. Fohrd stood there, conflicted but ultimately folding under the weight of Magus''s confidence. Despite his doubts, he decided to place his trust in Magus''s hands. For now. Then, a familiar message prompt blinked before Magus''s eyes. "?" [Goddess Varolia advises you to stay out of this. It will not go as you plan.] Magus''s lips curled into a sly grin. "You''re saying that, but here you are... watching it all unfold. Aren''t you curious too, oh mighty Goddess? To see how I''ll use these skills... like this?" His voice dripped with mischief as he chuckled under his breath. [...] [Goddess Varolia sighs. It is up to you how you wield the you''ve been granted. She can only advise.] "Well, I appreciate your... insight." Magus gave a mock bow toward the empty air and dismissed the prompt with a flick of his hand. "But I''ve made up my mind. I''m gonna get my friend some well-deserved ass." His grin widened as he turned away, his gaze now drifting toward his passives¡ªtwo, in particular, catching his eye: Passive: Godly Submission Description: Any girl of your species will want to submit herself to you at the SLIGHTEST show of assertiveness, aggression, anger, or persuasion from your end. Passive: Godly Charm Description: You will charm any girl of your species simply by existing. More charming than any male nearby. "While I''m curious how that elven beastmaster counts as part of my species..." Magus muttered, narrowing his eyes at the two skills. "These abilities don''t have to be so... one-dimensional," he resolved, his gaze lingering as if daring the nature of the passives to defy him. "If I''m assertive enough, Lala will submit, right? That means she can ''submit'' to the idea of being with Fohrd. And with [Godly Charm] backing it up, everything will fall right into place." He inhaled deeply, his heart twisted at the thought of manipulating her, but he squashed the discomfort. "It''s for a good cause. It''s for a good cause..." he repeated, more to himself than anyone else. [Goddess Varolia sighs at your blatant denial, urging you once again to embrace these skills as intended; for yourself. You are not equal to anyone. Indulgence is your privilege as the Hero.]If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "DENIAL," Magus said aloud, mocking her words with exaggerated disgust, his face twisting theatrically. "I''m not in denial! And this IS me enjoying the skills¡ªjust in a way you didn''t expect! Ever heard of QA testing? That''s exactly what this is!" he barked, throwing his arms toward the sky as if challenging the heavens themselves. [...] "...Ma''am," Magus added in a softer, more formal tone, realizing he was pushing the limits of familiarity with the deity. [Goddess Varolia scoffs. ''Do as you wish,'' she replies.] ''It will work,'' Magus reassured himself with a nod. Without another word, he disappeared into the hallway, determination fueling each step. ======================================== "Oh?" Van murmured as he listened to Amoria. "He fancied himself a matchmaker?" His brow arched slightly. "Well... he wanted to keep them happy. Especially Fohrd¡ªfor the company," Amoria explained. "I see..." Van muttered, his gaze drifting to the side, as if weighing the story in his mind. After a brief silence, Amoria tilted her head. "Aren''t you going to ask... why I''m telling you all this?" "No," Van said, firm and measured. "I want to hear it all. I need to understand everything about that bastard¡ªand why he took off. And I figure... you wouldn''t be telling me this little teen romance story if it wasn''t important." A soft breeze whispered through the open window, stirring the stillness between them. Amoria gave a faint, somber smile at his words. "Alright... then I''ll continue." ========================================= Later, he pulled Lala aside, finding a quiet corner for the two of them. "So, what''s up, Magus...? Bringing me somewhere private like this..." Her tone danced on the edge of suggestion, but Magus powered through, as if he hadn''t noticed. "Ah, just... uh..." He scratched his chin, his confidence faltering slightly. "It''s about..." he trailed off, avoiding her gaze as a sudden wave of anxiety gripped him. ''Damn it...! Just do it! Why the hell are you nervous around her? She''s just another girl...! Just... Just tell her to be with Fohrd...!'' Magus''s heart slammed against his ribcage, each beat growing louder. Sweat trickled down his temple, and his breath felt shallow, his body betraying him at the worst moment. Unbeknownst to him, another passive skill quietly took effect: Passive: Godly Innocence Description: Whenever you''re sad or shy, any girl of your species'' maternal instinct takes over, and she will immediately want to pamper you with a domineering, bold presence. This extends to sexual activities as well, so prepare... "It... It''s about¡ª!" Magus finally stammered, forcing the words from his throat. But before he could finish, Lala leaned in with sudden, deliberate grace, cupping his face and guiding his head downward. Her lips pressed softly against his. "..!!" Magus''s eyes widened in stunned disbelief, his breath hitching as her warmth spread through him. The unexpected tenderness in her kiss left him dazed, struggling to process what had just happened. She pulled back, her face flushed a deep crimson, though her eyes remained steady and calm. "Magus... I had no idea you were so shy... It''s kinda cute~," she whispered, her voice teasing but sincere. ''What... What the hell just happened? I-I thought she didn''t see me like that...!'' Magus''s mind reeled, scrambling for an explanation as his gaze darted to the side¡ªand then he saw him. Fohrd stood in the distance, his face twisted in quiet resignation. Slowly, the boy turned, his shoulders sagging as he walked away without a word. ''No... NO! No!!'' Magus''s stomach twisted in panic. The sight of Fohrd leaving shattered whatever composure he had left. Desperately, he shoved Lala away, almost too forcefully. "A-Ah!" Lala gasped, stumbling backward, confusion flickering across her face. "Why did you do that!?" Magus demanded, his voice frantic. "You''re like a sister to me! And Fohrd¡ªFohrd likes you! You should be with him!" Lala blinked, caught off guard by his outburst. "Ah..." She glanced away, a troubled expression crossing her features. "I... I can pretend to be your sister if that''s what you want... I won''t judge you. But... I can''t... be with Fohrd." "No, no, you don''t understand!" Magus exclaimed, almost pleading now. "It wasn''t supposed to be like this! We''re not supposed to be like this! We''re just friends... And Fohrd¡ªhe likes you! He just saw us! You have to go to him! Fix this... Please!" "...I..." Lala began, clutching her chest as if steadying herself. "I care about Fohrd. I do..." Her voice wavered as she looked up at Magus, her eyes glassy with unshed tears. "But... to just be friends? Magus, don''t say that. Please... I... I want... I want you." Her voice broke, raw with longing. "Fohrd... Fohrd can wait. I''ll console him later or... something... But I''ve held out for too long for you... Just let me... Have this," she pleaded, drawing closer, her arms wrapping around his neck, trembling with emotion. "H-Held out...?" Magus echoed, his body freezing as her words hit him. "Y-yeah..." She swallowed hard, her lips quivering. "I noticed the way you looked at the other girls. I noticed because I was watching you all the time. And... I realized..." Her breath hitched. "You didn''t want a girlfriend, not really. You just wanted a friend. And I... I wanted to be that person for you... I wanted you to need me the way I... needed you..." Tears slipped down her cheeks, and she wiped them with trembling hands. "But I can''t do it anymore. I can''t ignore how I feel." She exhaled shakily. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Magus... Please... Please let me be with you. Just this once." "N-no... You... You''re supposed to be with him... Not me..." Magus stammered, his voice brittle. "If... If that''s really what you want..." Lala murmured, her voice soft but desperate. "I''ll be with him. I swear I will. Just... please... Just once a day. No, once a week. Let me feel you, Magus... No one has to know..." Magus''s temper snapped, erupting like a storm. "JUST WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!?" he roared, shoving her backward with more force than he intended. "Ahhk!" Lala cried out as she stumbled, hitting the floor with a dull thud. Pain flickered across her face, and she curled inward, clutching her side. "ARE YOU SOME KIND OF FUCKING DOLL!?" Magus shouted, his voice cracking with frustration. "FOHRD JUST HAD HIS HEART CRUSHED, AND THIS IS WHAT YOU CARE ABOUT!? ISN''T HE YOUR DAMN CHILDHOOD FRIEND!?" Lala''s shoulders shook as sobs wracked her body. "I-I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." she whimpered, tears streaking down her face. "But... he''s not you. He''s just... not you...!" Magus stared down at her, his breath coming in shallow bursts. And yet, as he looked at her¡ªvulnerable, pleading¡ªsomething in him twisted painfully... ... Because all he could see was a doll staring back at him. A lifeless, vacant thing with no face... only strings attached to his fingers, pulling and controlling her every move. Magus gritted his teeth, fury bubbling beneath the surface. The strings wrapped tighter around his fingers, digging into his flesh, and he clenched his fists in frustration. "...Hate me," Magus whispered, his voice low, brittle. Lala blinked, her breath shuddering. "Never... Never...! That''s the one thing I can''t¡ª" The sharp crack of a slap cut her words short, sending her sprawling to the side. "Ah...!" Lala let out a small squeal, catching herself on her arms as she hit the ground, the sting radiating through her cheek. "I said hate me!" Magus snarled, his fist trembling at his side, clenched tight. Lala sniffled, slowly raising herself, her hands shaking as she looked up at him. And yet, even as her nose bled and her cheek burned crimson, she held his gaze, unwavering. The invisible strings still bound tightly around his fingers, refusing to break. "Never..." she whispered, her voice resolute, defiant in its softness. The sight of her¡ªbruised, bleeding, yet still clinging to him¡ªonly stoked the fury churning in Magus''s chest. His palm raised instinctively, fingers splayed, ready to strike again. "I SAID¡ª!!!" His voice cracked with rage as his hand hung in the air. But just before the blow could land, Magus''s body faltered. His fingers curled into a tight fist, his knuckles white as he slowly lowered it, the tension in his arm draining away like a deflating balloon. "...Fucking waste of space," he hissed, his words dripping with venom as he looked away. "Scumbag, that''s what you are." Lala gasped, her hands clasping over her heart, her expression twisting in pain¡ªnot from the slap, but from the words that followed. "All this time..." Magus muttered, more to himself than her. "You were just another doll. Just like the rest." A bitter chuckle escaped his lips, hollow and sharp. "I really thought... I really thought you were more than a puppet." He turned away, the weight of disappointment dragging his steps. "M-MAGUS! PLEASE!" Lala cried after him, scrambling to her feet. "Don''t walk away! I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Tears streamed down her face as her voice cracked with desperation. "Just tell me... Tell me what you want me to do!" Magus stopped in his tracks, taking in a long, steady breath. Then, without turning, he muttered, "Kill yourself." Lala froze, the air leaving her lungs in a silent gasp. "W-what...?" Her voice trembled, disbelief washing over her features. "You wanna do right by me? You wanna make me forgive you!? KILL YOURSELF. That''ll make me happy." His voice turned colder, sharper. "Not that it really matters... Alive or dead, you''d still be the same puppet." The words slipped from his tongue without thought, venomous and dismissive, as he turned on his heel and rushed after Fohrd. ''At least you, Fohrd... I''ll make it up to you,'' Magus''s mind scrambled, ''I''ll take you to a brothel¡ªheard they''ve got some in this city. You''ll forget about her. That''s how it works, right? Right!?'' The frantic thought looped in his mind, as if clinging to it could undo the damage. ''It''ll all work out... Somehow. We''ll fix it. We can, at the very least... Go back to how things were before! I''ll get these two to talk it out... Fuck, I''ll make it right!'' Behind him, in the stillness of the corridor, Lala slowly lowered her head. Her movements were heavy. Quietly, she rose, her steps mechanical, and made her way back to her room. With a soft click, the door shut behind her. The lock then turned... Echoing the empty hallway. Chapter 74 - Magus Veil, Part 4 "Woah..." Van muttered, leaning in as his elbows pressed against the table. His gaze sharpened as he locked eyes with Amoria. "She actually did it?" Amoria exhaled slowly, gripping her cup tighter. "If you go back to the graveyard and walk a few hundred meters past Magus''s grave, you''ll find her name. Lala Brimmen. The date on the stone reads over twenty years ago. She hung herself in her room..." Her voice faltered, lowering to a near whisper. "And I''d bet my life on it... while that rope dug into her skin, she fully believed... she was making Magus happy." The words lingered in the air, followed by a heavy silence. Van shifted in his seat, "Amoria," he began softly, drawing her attention back to him. "If you know all this... and you know how dismissive your Goddess is toward humans... And, lets be honest; her borderline psychotic approach to it... Why do you still follow her?" Amoria''s lips pressed into a thin line before she let out a slow, tired sigh. "She keeps me safe... gives me strength. My skills and blessings are given due to my devotion toward her," she murmured, "But more than that..." She paused, as if gathering her thoughts. "I needed something to hold on to after he died." Her gaze drifted, "I''m not a good person, Van. I used to think I was, back when I was younger. I believed that if I followed my faith¡ªif I prayed to her and obeyed her teachings¡ªI''d be pure... blameless." She looked directly into his eyes now, her voice more deliberate. "But meeting you... made me realize I''m not as pure as I wanted to believe." Van''s brow furrowed, and he shifted slightly at her words, though he said nothing. "You radiate... this vile aura," she continued, her voice soft but unwavering. "It''s the very thing she warns against¡ªthrough scripture, dreams, and prayers. At first, as you know, I tried to avoid you... even after you saved me that day." She dropped her gaze again, her tone dipping into something bittersweet. "But despite everything... I fell for you... Even if it was... fleeting." The silence between them stretched on. Van lowered his gaze, his jaw clenching slightly. "..." Amoria inhaled slowly, her breath trembling as if steeling herself to continue. "After Magus died... I had no choice but to believe in her again. I had to." Her voice wavered, barely keeping itself steady. "I have to believe that all of this¡ªeverything¡ªmeans more than just entertainment to the gods." Her words turned bitter, the sharp edges of doubt bleeding through. "It has to mean more. It can''t just be some... cruel joke." "Alright, I get it. You don''t have to explain yourself... Continue," Van nodded. Amoria gave a small, shuddering exhale before continuing. "...After Magus found out¡ªstanding there in the crowd outside Lala''s room, realizing she was gone; recalling he had told her to kill herself prior... he broke. He ran, sprinting through the academy like a madman, desperate to find Fohrd... But when he did, Fohrd wouldn''t even let him speak. He pushed him away... told him he''d rather face the bullies again than have anything to do with Magus. He blamed him... blamed him for Lala''s death, saying the last time he saw her, she was with him." "And the others..." Amoria continued quietly. "Male students caught wind of it¡ªthey grew curious, started questioning Fohrd about why he and Magus weren''t together anymore. By then, Fohrd had stopped hiding it. He was done with it all." Her voice dipped lower, "That''s when Magus found himself surrounded by enemies... and by dolls, as he called the girls. Because that''s what all of them were to him by then." Van shifted in his seat, his expression tightening as he absorbed the story. "By then..." Amoria murmured, her gaze growing distant. Van leaned in slightly, bracing himself. "...He turned... Uglier." ========================== "Please, Headmistress. Make it happen." Magus bowed deeply, his voice heavy with urgency as he stood before the older, now confused woman seated at her desk at the Royal Academy''s peak. "Let me see Van Hellix. Please." His words came firm, his head still lowered in deference.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ''It''s been so long... I just need to see him again! That''s what this is¡ªchecking up on my best friend of ten years!'' he thought. The headmistress''s expression softened. "Ah... Magus, I..." She hesitated, struggling to find the right words. "Even as headmistress, there are limits to my influence within the city. And Van Hellix... he''s in the custody of the Royal Guard''s First Battalion. That is far beyond my reach. I am deeply sorry, but..." "NO! YOU DON''T UNDERSTAND!" Magus''s voice erupted suddenly, startling her into silence. "I need to see him!" He took a step closer, his desperation spilling into every word. "I''m here, living my dream life, but he''s over there, probably training like hell. I have to know he''s okay¡ªI have to see him!" The headmistress exhaled slowly, clearly pained. "I understand, dear... I do. I''ll try¡ªperhaps I can arrange a status report¡ª" "NO! THAT''S NOT GOOD ENOUGH!" Magus roared, slamming both palms onto the desk with a sharp crack, sending papers fluttering. The headmistress flinched, her renowned S-Class composure shaken by the sudden burst of aggression. Normally, such disrespect would have earned immediate consequences, but as she locked eyes with Magus... something shifted. She trembled, overwhelmed by the weight of his presence. [Godly Charm] had long since ensnared her will, bending her judgment to his sway. But now¡ªthis outburst¡ªthis bold, commanding force... it shattered the last of her resistance. Passive: Godly Submission Description: Any girl of your species will want to submit herself to you at the SLIGHTEST show of assertiveness, aggression, anger, or persuasion from your end. Yes. Once again, those passives of his took hold, wrapping around the headmistress like invisible wires. "There is..." she whispered, swallowing hard. "Nothing in the world I want more than to help you... truly. My heart aches for your pain. I remember times when I, too, longed desperately to see old friends... only to find them just out of reach." Her voice softened as she leaned closer, patting his shoulder with tenderness. "But..." she continued, swallowing her tears, "this is beyond my ability. The kind of access you''re asking for... It''s far beyond my authority. Only someone of the highest stature could grant something like this." He clicked his tongue in growing irritation. She sniffled as tears welled in her eyes as she looked at his troubled state, "I am so, so sorry, Magus... I''ve come to know you well over this year, and it breaks my heart to see you in so much pain... I think of you as my own son, and to know I can''t do anything to ease it... I can only... I can only offer myself... If it will ease your pain..." "I see..." Magus inhaled deeply, grounding himself as he looked at her... but what he saw wasn''t the tearful woman speaking words of sympathy. He didn''t see those eyes that desperately sought his gaze, those lips pursed for his anguish... Instead, a faceless puppet stared back at him, her strings threaded into his fingertips. Her lips moved, but no words came out. Because he knew. He knew that no matter what she said... None of the words she said to him had any meaning to them. Behind her, the silhouette of Lala hung suspended like a grotesque marionette. A rope wound around her neck, and as Magus twitched his fingers¡ªjust slightly¡ªher lifeless form jerked into a dance. Even in death, she obeyed his will. ''I told her to kill herself... and she did it,'' Magus thought bitterly, his gaze shifting back to the puppet-like headmistress. Snap. Something inside him tore loose. But the wire that snapped wasn''t attached to Lala or the headmistress... it was tied to the fragile threads of his reason. ''There''s no reason it wouldn''t work on you too... you fucking puppet.'' "Then..." Magus''s voice lowered, slow and deliberate, as he leaned in. The headmistress froze, her breath catching¡ªnot in fear, but in a rush of unwanted excitement that tightened her chest. The subtle thrum of arousal stirred within her; her thighs pressing closer together as she listened with growing anticipation... ... And then, Magus finally spoke; "I''ll hate you forever..." Her face blanched, the warmth draining instantly as dread took hold. She forgot to breathe. "If you won''t let me see Van Hellix..." Magus whispered, "If you can''t do that for me... I''ll hate you forever." Her heart twisted painfully, her eyes widening as she stared blankly in the air of her office. "I''ll curse you, every day I wake up... And every night before I sleep. Until the day I die," he whispered, leaning just a breath away from her ear, "And more than that..." He then murmured, his voice barely over a whisper, "I''ll never touch you." Magus''s words lingered as he began to walk away, but the headmistress''s trembling voice called after him. "Wait..." she whispered. Magus paused, his hand on the doorframe. "I''ll... I''ll do it." Her sniffles filled the room as tears welled in her eyes. "I''ll get you an audience with the king and queen... Only they can grant what you''re asking." She looked at him, desperate as water drippled from her eyes; crying carelessly, as if she''d returned to her youth "Just... Please... Don''t say those things again. Don''t tell me you won''t touch me... Please... I''ll do anything you want...!!" Her voice cracked as she lowered her head, crying into her gown. Magus turned back slowly, his expression softening into a twisted smile as he strolled toward her. ''...Jackpot,'' he thought as he stood right next to her seat, his fingers grazing her tear-streaked cheek. "Good girl," he cooed, his voice smooth. "I''m proud of you." Relief washed over the headmistress, her hands clasping his, grateful for even the smallest trace of affection. [Goddess Varolia questions whether Van Hellix is worth the trouble...] [... But finds your new attitude refreshing.] ''Hmph, what ''new attitude''...? Magus thought, a flicker of disdain flashing through his face. ''Psychotic bitch. This is just a means to an end.'' Chapter 75 - Magus Veil, Part 5 "Hm," Van hummed thoughtfully. "What is it?" Amoria asked, glancing at him. "Nothing... Just curious." His gaze drifted upward as he murmured, ''I never realized he was so lonely it drove him to this...'' Van reflected. ''And those times I suggested adding more girls to the party and he refused... Was that the reason?'' He lowered his gaze, a somber look settling over him. ''But... Then...'' His thoughts drifted to Millina¡ªand how shattered Magus had been after her death 4 and a half years into their journey. So broken that he lowered his guard and ended up with Amoria accidentally. ''Then... Why?'' Van wondered, ''Was Millina really that special to you? Was she different from everyone? How...?'' "Van?" Amoria''s voice broke through, pulling him back from his thoughts. "Ah, yeah, just got a frog in my throat," Van said, clearing his throat before continuing. "You''d think the capital would want tighter control over us, given our prowess. The king, queen, and their closest nobility knew about my skills¡ªand his¡ªafter all. And Magus was using his powers to manipulate key figures, with enough potential to topple the kingdom..." He trailed off before adding, "Why weren''t Magus and I branded with slave marks? Wouldn''t that have been the easiest way to keep us from stepping out of line? Salem Dyke¡ªthe... former Shadow Lord¡ªactually tried that on me." "... Well, long long before you two, another hero was summoned," Amoria began. "The previous king and the Shadow Lord¡ªthe head of the investigations department¡ªthought the same and branded him with a slave mark to keep him in check." Her voice lowered slightly. "But the moment they did, the royal family began falling ill, one by one. Then, the head of investigations'' family followed. It only affected those who agreed to the branding. Yet the king, desperate for control, dismissed it as mere bad luck, stubbornly ignoring the Holy Church''s warnings. Even without a vision or revelation, they knew this was a clear act of disrespect toward the Goddess. But the king¡ªdriven by his hunger for power¡ªrefused to relent, insisting the slave mark remain on the hero." She paused, her tone darkening. "And then famine and plague swept through the entire kingdom, nearly wiping everyone out¡ªexcept those who weren''t human. Only after that did the head priest of the Holy Church receive a vivid dream. In it, the Goddess held him in chains, warning them not to test her again." Her voice wavered slightly as she finished. "The mark had to be removed." "Only after all that, huh...?" Van remarked dryly. "Yes..." Amoria murmured reluctantly. "Only after they relented and unsealed him did the kingdom recover. Prosperity and health returned soon enough." Van tilted his head, a thoughtful glint in his eyes. "... So she can just wipe out humanity whenever she pleases? Just like that?" "That... is one way to look at it," Amoria admitted cautiously. "But if you serve her, if you pray to her, she will keep you safe. What happened before was divine punishment¡ªfor defying her and defiling her champion." She took a deep breath, her shoulders loosening, "So, the current king knows better than to ever try something like that again." "And what about me?" Van asked, his tone teetering between mockery and knowing, one brow arched as he fixed his gaze on her. "I was summoned too, wasn''t I? Sure, I get it¡ªmaybe they held back on branding me out of fear of divine punishment or whatever. But what about a few days ago, when Salem Dyke gave it a try? Or better yet... what about those knights and their... training methods?" Amoria exhaled slowly, carefully choosing her words. "M-maybe... she thought your experience was necessary..." she murmured, her gaze dropping, the words not quite meeting her eyes. Van let out a soft, mocking scoff. "As for Salem... perhaps he realiz¡ª..believed, that the Goddess didn''t care about you," she continued quietly, her voice faltering as she struggled to meet his eyes. Van chuckled, low and dark. "Ah, Amoria. I know you like to believe everything happens for a reason, or that she has some grand plan for me. But let''s not pretend our sweet, loving Goddess gives a damn about me." He leaned back slightly, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "You''ve already told me how she''s more than happy to mock me through Magus. I was lucky they didn''t brand me as a slave. But let''s be real¡ªif they had, she wouldn''t have batted an eye." "And yet..." She swallowed hard. "She brought you here, right when we needed saving the most... and now, here we are, talking over tea." Her voice trailed off, a mixture of hope and hesitation clinging to her words. Van''s expression shifted in an instant, his gaze darkening as he leaned forward. "Let me make this very clear, Amoria," he said, his tone low but sharp as a knife. Her eyes widened in surprise at the sudden change in his demeanor. "No one¡ªnot a single person¡ªbrought me here. I brought myself." His words cut through the air like a blade. "That bitch of a Goddess doesn''t control what I do. Not what happens to me. Not a single thing in my life. You want more proof? My Dark Soul passive. She can''t TOUCH ME... And she never will." "Do not... speak of her like that," Amoria whispered, her voice tight with distress.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Or what?" Van growled, his gaze unwavering. "... Please," she murmured, her voice trembling. "At least... not with me." Her words were barely a whisper as her fingers curled tightly into the fabric of her gown, bunching it over her thighs. A beat of silence lingered between them. "... Fine," Van muttered, leaning back, his glare softening ever so slightly. ''If I didn''t know any better... Rather than a protective deity...'' Van thought as he relaxed, eyeing the now-timid Amoria. ''She''s more like a prison guard, that Goddess,'' he mused, picturing heavy steel chains coiled around Amoria''s neck, limbs, and even her tongue. "... Continue," Van murmured calmly. Amoria took a slow, steadying breath, her fingers gradually loosening their grip on the fabric of her gown. "Magus got what he wanted¡ªan audience with the king and, more importantly, the queen. It''s customary for both to be present at such meetings. But, as I mentioned, they knew of his powers. They were prepared. Magus was caught off guard when he realized the queen''s throne was empty." "Fortunately, the request wasn''t something the king considered threatening or condescending, so he approved it¡ªand allowed him to meet you." ''Fortunately, she says...'' "The king needed Magus. And he needed him satisfied¡ªcareful not to offend the Goddess. So, while the king frowned upon Magus''s probable influence over the headmistress that recommended him to have an audience, the meeting proceeded without incident. The king decided to give you two the chance to meet from time to time." Van fell silent, lost in thought. "Tell me... How did that recess go?" he asked finally, his voice low but deliberate. "... I''m sorry?" Amoria tilted her head, confusion flickering in her eyes. "I only know what I saw from where I stood, only what I heard from him, and what we talked about that day." Van''s gaze remained steady. "I want to know how it was... for him." His expression softened slightly as he added, "I want to understand." "There isn''t much to understand, Van," Amoria said softly. "..." "He was lonely," she continued gently. "Every woman he met felt one-dimensional to him, like an object. And every man despised him¡ªfor his influence in general and, especially, over women. Magus grew tired of it. His mind was deteriorating, and he saw no way out. That day, he wanted to tell you everything¡ªhow the weight of it all was crushing him." She looked into Van''s eyes, her voice quiet but unwavering. "But then he saw the weariness in your gaze... the slump in your shoulders as you came out to meet him... how you could barely lift your eyes to his. And he decided not to burden you with it... He''d... Instead, talk about how..." Van gave a knowing chuckle, gently continuing where she left off. "He''d tell me how good he was doing. And talk about how he got together with that elven professor like it happened just yesterday... Constantly checking if everything was okay with me... And I''d keep my mouth shut about my so-called ''training.'' for the next 2 years." His expression twisted slightly at the memory. "Until two years later.¡ªwhen he finally went to the queen and got the fifty knights who were involved fired the next day. Nickelson? All he got was a slap on the wrist." Amoria gave a slow, solemn nod. "... Yes." She looked away, her voice trailing off. Van''s eyes narrowed, a sudden twitch betraying his confusion. "Wait... How did he get to the queen? I thought they were keeping her away from him." Amoria sighed. "Van, three years is a long time. The only time Magus could truly be himself was with you. The rest of the time... his mind just kept deteriorating, further and further." Her voice grew heavier, dark with emotion. "You were all he had. And when he realized you''d been suffering in silence all along..." Van remained still, waiting for her to finish. "He wasn''t just enraged," Amoria whispered. "He was pushed over the edge." Her expression darkened as she began to explain. ================= Magus couldn''t help himself. He figured, if it was a man, it was by default an enemy. He slipped through the castle walls like a shadow, killing the guards that crossed his path without hesitation. It was the first time he had ever killed someone directly... but by then, it barely mattered. That night, he reached Her Majesty''s personal chambers. Magus knelt beside the queen''s sleeping form, leaning close to her ear, whispering her awake with soft words as his hand drifted over her body. She stirred¡ªbut rather than panic, her mind went blank. Her body responded instinctively, arms wrapping around him as if embracing a long-lost lover. What followed was an intimate encounter¡ªno words exchanged, only whispers, touches... Everything that would cause the Queen''s emotions, and loyalty to her husband to sway and break. And when it ended, Magus slumped by her bed, his expression hidden from view, his back to her. "My..." she whispered, clutching her bare chest at the sight of him. [Godly Innocence] had taken hold of her heart. She reached out, holding him gently from behind, as a mother would hold her son as he''s distress... As a lover would hold her beloved to understand, "Hero Magus, isn''t it...? I feel your pain. Please... share it with me." Magus sat still, his head lowered, his face hidden from the queen. "No... You''re just saying that," he whispered, his voice trailing off. He knew what to say to dig into her guilt. To trigger that motherly instinct, to make her prod and insist further. "It''s all just my skills..." he rasped, his voice tight, trembling. "You don''t really care about me. Not for what I am. You just..." He sniffled, hiding his face further, his body shaking as though on the verge of collapse. "... No one understands me," he whispered through clenched teeth, his voice cracking. "Nobody truly loves me..." The queen''s heart clenched at the sight of his despair, her chest tightening with sympathy. "No... You can''t think that!" she whispered, pulling him closer as she stroked his hair. "You are worthy of love. And if no one else will love you... then I shall. I''ll take that place. You won''t have to suffer alone ever again." She pressed her hand gently to the back of his head, cradling him as she whispered, "Skills or no skills... I can feel it. I know I can love you with all my heart...! You mustn''t give up..!!" Magus''s eyes opened slowly, unseen by the queen. He stared at her hand¡ªand in his mind, it became the velvet arms of a doll, wrapped around his body. From the doll''s fingertips, strings dug deep into his flesh, weaving through his bones, pulling tight. ''Finally,'' he thought with a hollow sneer, ''She''ll be the greatest doll yet.'' He raised his gaze, slowly turning his attention to the chamber door beyond the bed¡ªhis thoughts drifting to the king. ''She manages the finances... gives you advice... That''s what I learned from the maids. You handle the kingdom''s external and internal affairs... Which means...'' His glare hardened, his heart thudding steadily, each beat like a hammer against his ribs, slow but heavy. His blood simmered, the rage swelling within him, bubbling just beneath the surface; his eyes widening so hard, his eyelids were on the verge of ripping. ''You knew about Van''s torment, didn''t you, oh-great-King?'' The memory of Van''s broken voice filled his mind¡ªthose heart-wrenching cries, the confessions of everything he had endured. Each word scraped across Magus''s soul like jagged glass. ''You motherfucker...'' His jaw tightened, teeth grinding with a slow, deliberate pressure as his palm pressed against hers. ''I''ll make you regret you weren''t swallowed as a sperm cell... you worthless shitstain...'' The fury within him burned hotter. And Magus, cradled in the queen''s arms, let the venomous thought fester: ''I will make you pay for it all.'' ------------- Chapter 76 - AmorIA Obscurus (Magus Veil, Finale) Magus knew that no matter what he forced the queen to do, the king would oppose him¡ªeven with the Goddess looming overhead. ... So, he branded the king, with the queen standing silently beside him. He made her husband her slave; he was controlling her through his passives. And she agreed. She stood by and watched, her gut twisting at her husband''s suffering, yet unable to place him above Magus. Soon after, the king ''allowed'' the knights involved in your torment to be punished, and you were transferred to the second battalion for the final month of your training under Sir Brennan''s command. Amoria explained all of this while watching Van closely. ''He''s... really attentive,'' she thought, noticing how carefully he absorbed every word. ''He doesn''t even seem shocked at this point... Did he accept Magus''s mental state by now...?'' "Yeah, I remember," Van said, his tone even. "Brennan was a Greatknight and the king''s right hand¡ªranked above Nickelson in the chain of command. But he was a noble man, preferred to stay out of politics, and was always humble when he worked with the Second Battalion. I doubt he knew what I was going through, but..." Van paused, reflecting for a moment. "He was empathetic enough to ask. Eventually, he even looked past my passives¡ªjust before we left for the mission. He was a good man." Amoria cleared her throat. "...Back to Magus. When the two of you set off on that journey together, the more time he spent with you, the more stable he became. You surrounding yourself with women? I get it now. His passives would naturally turn every man into your enemy, but every woman into your ally." Van''s gaze sharpened. "Why didn''t he ask the Goddess to remove the passives?" he asked, his voice steady but deliberate. He noted how Amoria''s face tensed¡ªhow her posture shifted under the weight of the question. "He... H-he did..." Amoria murmured, her voice faltering slightly. "And?" Van pressed. "She told him she couldn''t, and that..." Amoria trailed off, visibly uneasy. "That... what?" Van''s tone was quiet but firm. Amoria hesitated, struggling to meet his gaze. "She said that changing a skill would require sacrificing some of her life essence... so she refused," she admitted reluctantly, guilt lacing her voice. Van''s expression remained neutral¡ªcold, almost detached. "When was that?" he asked, the question slipping out effortlessly, as if her discomfort didn''t matter to him. Amoria shifted uncomfortably. "...Around the time he took his own life," she whispered, her words barely audible. Van nodded slowly, a sharp click of his tongue breaking the silence. "Alright... Now get to the part where the two of you getting together wasn''t just some accident. What was special about Millina? And why did he sleep with you?" His voice was cold, every word precise and measured, his patience visibly thinning. Amoria''s breath faltered. ''I thought he''d hesitate... but he didn''t. It really matters to him, doesn''t it?'' She stared at Van, a flicker of awe creeping into her thoughts as she realized how deeply he wanted the truth. "Well... Like I said, it wasn''t an accident," she murmured, her voice uneven. Van remained silent, his gaze steady, waiting for her to continue. Amoria''s brows drew together, "He never liked Millina. He never truly loved any of us..." she admitted as she swallowed hard. "Him being broken over Millina... loving her... That''s just what he wanted you to believe." "In case..." she hesitated, the words catching in her throat, "in case you ever found out..." Van''s expression remained unchanged. She swallowed again, her hands tightening on her lap. "... In case you ever found out he was sleeping with me." Van''s eyes narrowed, but his voice remained calm, almost eerily so. "Why?" Amoria met his gaze; unflinching. Her own eyes damp. Her lips trembled as she spoke. "Because of you, Van." ================================== ''... I can''t wait until it''s over.'' Magus thought as the group moved through the dense forest. ''I wonder if we''ll live close to each other once this whole demon lord thing''s over?'' His eyes drifted toward Van, walking several steps ahead, side by side with Amoria. ''She doesn''t hate him. She doesn''t even avoid him, huh...?'' Magus''s gaze lingered on Van, catching a faint chuckle from inside his helmet as he spoke with Amoria. ''He seems...'' His eyes loosened. ''Better.'' Memories stirred¡ªback to when they first gathered their party. Magus had offered to send some his way, but Van kept saying he wanted something genuine. Authentic... He remember calling Van old fashioned. Magus''s gaze shifted to Amoria. ''She tries to hide it, but I can tell.'' He sighed, ''She tries her hardest not to look my way... Hah, she really cares about him. She really does. Good for you, man... Finally found something... Authentic, huh?'' He pursed his lips quietly. I don''t think I have to tell you this, but... You were that authentic connection for him, Van. You weren''t affected by his passives, and stayed by him throughout it all, when you had every reason to leave. You were everything to him... and for a while, Magus had been happy for you, Van. As long as you two were together, he could keep himself stable. He could stay away from me... By then, he was an expert when it came to using his passives. But then... you pulled him aside. And you said this. ======== CHAPTER 3 ========== "Listen, man, Amoria has... feelings for me, as you know," Van started, somewhat reluctant. "I think we need to split up the party, at least until we get to the Demon Lord. I''ll take her and-" "What!? Dude, no¡ªI can''t fight bosses without you!" he interrupted, eyes wide with panic. ''Wait¡ª WHAT!? No... Nononooononononono, You can''t... You can''t leave me with these dolls...!! You can''t leave me alone!!!'' He growled internally as he reached out for Van in desperation, cupping his palm as he leaned on the table they spoke. Van glanced down at his hand, raising an eyebrow beneath his helmet. "S-sorry..." he mumbled, quickly letting go and leaning back awkwardly in his seat. ''You''re seriously... Seriously thinking about leaving...?! After... After everything...!? No... You can''t leave me!!'' He thought as he recalled Fohrd walking away from him. "L-look... Don''t worry, I would never steal your girlfriend. I would never do that to you," he added, his tone a strange mix of sincerity and urgency. "Dude... Look at your passives. It''s bound to happen sooner or later if we stay in the same party," I said bluntly, not sugarcoating the truth. But then, something shifted in him. He looked desperate. "Look, I''ve been with a lot of girls, so I know," he said, reaching out again¡ªthis time, placing a hand on Van''s shoulder. "Amoria truly loves you. For real. That''s something I''ll never have, and something I can never take away. It''s not about passives or skills; you won her over without any of that. You''re better than I''ll ever be in that regard," he admitted, his voice heavy with honesty. "So... stay, alright? Please... Please." He paused, then added, almost pleading, "I... I really do need you with me... m-man." "... Fine," Van sighed, "I''ll stay." ========================Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Magus had been relieved when you said you''d stay. He even respected it, understanding your concerns¡ªthey were valid, after all. But soon, a realization crept in. You would leave him eventually. To be with me. And that truth... It killed him inside. He understood it¡ªaccepted it, even¡ªbut he couldn''t handle it. It pushed him farther over the edge, unraveling what little control he had left. "So..." "... While fighting the 4th Demonic General, he abandoned Millina. Left her for dead. He never gave me the details." Amoria revealed. Van''s voice lowered. "And that night... He..." ======================= Magus slipped into Amoria''s tent, his eyes wide, gleaming with intent. He leaned down over her, as he had with the queen. His breath whispered against her ear, his hand sliding across her body with deliberate care. At first, Amoria resisted. Van''s face flickered in her mind... But the resistance didn''t last. It never did. Not more than a few seconds passed before she surrendered. Her resistance lasted longer than that of any woman Magus had ever touched¡ªbut in the end, it still crumbled. The last of it escaped through a single tear, trailing slowly down her cheek. All night, Magus toyed with her, and she responded to every move. She matched him, willingly. Yet, his mind was elsewhere. ''If I control you...'' Magus growled to himself, his thoughts dark and frantic. ''Then I control him.'' His hand lingered on her skin, but his mind churned with obsession. ''I''ll make you mine... And through you, I''ll make Van stay. Forever. He will NEVER... NEVER leave me alone. NEVER!'' Magus''s eyes burned as he looked skyward, visions of Fohrd and Lala swirling in his mind. ''I''ll do this RIGHT this time...! He won''t leave! He CAN''T!'' ================== Van exhaled slowly, his arms folded tight across his chest. His gaze dropped, and he sat there for a moment, weighing everything in silence; his teacup is now freezing cold, dead. "And then..." Amoria cleared her throat, her voice brittle. "And then, we settled in the capital. The Goddess forbade him from leaving the city, forced him to stay and protect it. She wanted Varolon safe, and having him within the walls ensured it." Her words dragged with exhaustion, "She... She sealed him there. The rest... you know. Sixteen years later, he took his own life." She paused, then whispered, "He''s... gone." Van said nothing, a long pause between the two. Amoria''s voice softened, almost hesitant. "He told me everything. Because, I think... I was the closest thing to you that he had left. And... maybe he hoped for something from me. A real reaction. Something... genuine." She lowered her gaze. "But I accepted him, regardless... As I always have... As I... You know." Van''s fists tightened, his knuckles whitening. "I see." His words came slow, deliberate. "So... you''re saying he killed himself because he was lonely? Is that it?" He leaned forward, his glare piercing through her. Amoria faltered under the intensity of his gaze, unable to meet it. "Y-yes..." she whispered, nodding slowly. ''It''s not... not a lie,'' she told herself. Van''s eyes darkened. He raised his head, the moonlight casting shadows across his face. "Then tell me..." His tone sharpened, shifting into something colder¡ªsomething dangerous. "Why did you tell me you rode his cock after we beat the Demon Lord? Did he tell you to say it? Was there some reason for it?" His voice was laced with venom now, each word dripping with contempt, as if someone else entirely had taken his place. Amoria held steady, bracing herself. ''This is just anger. He has every right to feel it...'' "No," she said softly, shaking her head. "I wasn''t even... feeling guilty at the time. I just thought you deserved to know." Her voice cracked slightly, but she forced herself to continue. "I... I can''t explain it. Or why I did it. He even told me to lie about it. Logically speaking..." She took a breath, steadying herself. "I would never have told you." Van stared at her, his expression unreadable, a void of emotion. "Anything else...?" He asked. She gripped her gown tighter than she ever did beneath the table. "... That''s... That''s the story of Magus. You wanted to know... That''s it." She concluded, her voice barely above a whisper. Then Van let the silence stretch¡ªuncomfortably long¡ªbefore rolling his eyes, a bitter sneer twisting his lips. "... Fuck you, Amoria." His words cut through the air like glass, jagged and unforgiving. "W-... What...?" She murmured as she raised her gaze in confusion. "No... fuck all of you." He shifted on his seat, "But you..." He pointed at her, his gaze sharp and unforgiving. "You, in particular, deserve the biggest punch to the face." Amoria lowered her head, biting her lip. She didn''t respond. ''What... W-what is he saying...?'' She shivered inwardly. Van''s voice turned low, simmering with restrained rage. "I know you''re hiding something," he muttered, almost to himself. Then, louder, he added with a sneer, "And I know exactly what it is." "...!!" Amoria let out a soft gasp as she heard him speak. He rose fully to his feet, turning his gaze toward the moon as it bathed the scene in pale light. Amoria kept her head down, her lips pressed together in silence. "Hearing all this shit, piecing together how he only has daughters in his family, how he never had anyone... This time, I''ll tell you exactly how that motherfucker killed himself. And why he did it 14 years later and not earlier. And while loneliness was a part of it... I am sure it wasn''t the whole reason," he said with a growl as he leaned in. "I''ve pretty much figured it out from you and from what you told me about that bitch of a Goddess... and something else you''re still keeping from me, thinking I wouldn''t notice. But I''ll save that for later." "...!" Amoria''s head snapped toward Van as he began detailing the past. =========================== Magus probably¡ªno, definitely¡ªloathed his life. Hated everyone. Hated everything. Saw you all as dolls, just like you said... And, most likely, since the Goddess wouldn''t let him leave, he wanted to check out early¡ªespecially after I left. But then... he held Liz in his arms. The eldest. Yours. He looked down at that baby, smiling so vibrantly at him... and something changed. Right there, in that moment, he decided to live¡ªfor her. ============================= Van''s gaze sharpened, his tone turning almost triumphant as he studied Amoria''s face, which grew pale with his every word, staring at him in disbelief. "So far, I''m hitting all the shots, huh?" He didn''t give her the chance to answer¡ªher expression already told him everything he needed to know. "Good. I''ll continue." Van spat, his voice sharp and relentless. ============================== Magus watched that child grow. He clung to her¡ªbecause of his loneliness, because he wanted to be a part of her life as much as he could. She was his. His blood. He''d have gone to the end of the world for that child. He would do whatever it took to make sure she never felt the same way he did. Lonely. Terrified. But then... something changed. When that child turned 14. =============================== "PLEASE, STOP!!" Amoria begged as she tugged at his shirt, but Van pushed her off, his fury unwavering. And as she fell on her behind, Van continued; "Instead of crushing on some kid her age, or some other attractive adult..." Van''s voice dropped, laced with venom. "She was attracted to her father, wasn''t she?" His words were a slow, deliberate drawl, dripping with disgust. "Those passives... Those vile, shitty passives¡ªthey affected all your daughters, too, didn''t they!?" "And Magus noticed it. He saw the same thing in his daughters¡ªthose girls he loved so much¡ªbeginning to look like dolls to him, too." Van''s voice was low and deliberate, each word sharp as a knife. "He must''ve run straight to you with that realization... hoping you''d help him. Or at the very least, reject him. After everything you knew, after everything the two of you had gone through¡ªit wasn''t just his burden to carry, was it? He wanted it to be yours, too. But..." Van leaned closer, looming over Amoria as her breath hitched, her face draining of color. "This is how you reacted," Van sneered, and without pause, he guessed it: "It''s alright... If it''s with you..." "I don''t mind..." You smiled. "Despite those passives... I love you for who you are... And I suppose Lizzy and the others feel the same..." Amoria''s arms buckled under her, and she collapsed onto them, barely able to hold herself upright as Van''s words hit like blows to the chest. "And from what I know about that whore of a goddess..." Van continued coldly, "...he must''ve gone to her when he noticed how his daughters acted¡ªprobably around the time they hit puberty. But like you said... Changing his skills would''ve cost her a piece of her lifespan. And she? She DEFINITELY deemed it unworthy." His voice darkened further. "So she told him to deal with it... or..." Van''s gaze narrowed, his voice dropping into a dangerous growl. "... Embrace it, huh?" Amoria trembled, her head sinking lower as the weight of his words bore down on her. "And with no way out..." Van continued, relentless, "...he took his own life. Not because he was lonely, no... but because he wasn''t a fucking psychopath like her. He took his life because he wanted his daughters to have a future¡ªa real one¡ªand not become his mindless dolls." Van''s voice steadied, turning almost contemplative. "Whether it was Liz he held that day, or one of the others, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that he realized those passives would poison them too... So he ended it¡ªbefore it got that far. Because yeah... he was a control freak, and maybe even a borderline psychopath..." Van''s gaze flicked toward Amoria, sharp as glass. "But the only real thing in his life was those girls. They were the only thing that was ever authentic." He let the weight of his words hang in the air for a moment before continuing, his tone shifting¡ªsharp with accusation. "But that''s not even the real kicker," Van said with a humorless chuckle. He turned his gaze back to Amoria, his face shadowed in the pale moonlight, a cruel smile playing on his lips. "Because none of this adds up to your behavior, does it?" He leaned in slightly, the faint light casting his face in harsh angles. "Don''t think I didn''t notice," he whispered, a jagged edge in his voice. "Marcy wanting to fuck me after telling me I reminded her of him was the first clue, but you..." Van claimed. "The way you said, how I wasn''t the first thing in your mind,'' or how you casually threw in that ''Fortunately'' when Magus avoided trouble... And the way you''ve been trying to make me sympathize with him this whole time." Van''s eyes bore into hers, unwavering. "You still love him, don''t you?" He tilted his head, his voice dripping with disdain. "And let''s be honest¡ªnobody would''ve really loved that harem fucker. The passives did all that for him. And you know he brainwashed you¡ªand your daughters. So, if he''s dead, you should hate him, since there''s NO PASSIVES that dictate you should love him. But you love him still. Why?" Van leaned closer, his sneer twisting into something darker. "I''ll tell you why." He paused, letting the silence stretch just long enough to feel suffocating. "The reason you don''t hate him... is because..." Van''s mind flashed back to Magus''s passives¡ªtwo in particular: Passive: Godly Attraction You are instantly more interesting to women of your species than any other male in the vicinity or afar. Passive: Godly Charm You will charm any woman of your species simply by existing, outshining every other male around you. Van''s jaw clenched as the realization settled over him. His voice dropped, trembling with rage: "That harem fucker..." His breath came slow, deliberate. "He''s still alive, isn''t he!?" Then, a small voice pierced through the heavy silence. "M-Mom...?" Both Van and Amoria gasped, their heads snapping toward the hallway, where Lizzy stood frozen. Her wide eyes darted between her slumped mother and the towering figure of Van. "W-what''s... happening?" ? Chapter 77 - Night Every step was measured, deliberate. Yet his posture sagged under the weight of centuries. He had long since strayed from any known path, wandering aimlessly for over a millennium. Even now, his steps pressed forward¡ªbecause to stop would mean facing something he dared not name. Well, that... and because he had finally decided on a goal. A person he must get to in time. He had risen from the deepest pits of Arataxia, drawn by a fragment of himself abandoned on the surface. A piece left waiting to be found. "Knight." A voice, soft as breath, carried through the silent forest. He halted mid-stride. Slowly, he turned. His armor swallowed the night, blending seamlessly with shadow. Even the moonlight avoided it, recoiling from the void it housed. He loomed there, sword in hand¡ªa blade equal to his height, forged in iron, baptized in blood, and consecrated through ritual. It was the World Sword, gripped tight in his gauntlet. And upon him lay the weight of the dark World Armor. "... Please, stop this." The figure hovered just above the ground, her wings shimmering faintly against the bleakness. Golden light radiated from her presence, "You still have a place with us... with me," she murmured, her voice fragile. "You always did..." He stood, unmoved, the cold around him sharper than frost. [The only place I have...] His voice slithered into her mind, not spoken but felt¡ªan echo without origin, sliding between her thoughts. [...is above your eternally dead corpses.] Tendrils of shadow crept from his feet, the grass beneath him withering into brittle ash. [It has been so long, and at the first sight of me in a few centuries, you tell me to yield...] Her wings dipped slightly at his words. She looked down, lips pressed tight, unable to meet his gaze. [Go back to your Goddess, Evelyn.] He relayed, [There is no stopping. Not until every corner of Arataxia is consumed in fire and shadow. And not until he is ash... and ash... and ash again, until the end of all eons.] "I... Please... Knight..." Her voice wavered, "I... I am so sorry... You didn''t deserve... any of that..." The words cracked, and pure tears fell, tracing glowing paths down her face. For a moment, the knight stood silent, the night thickening around him like smoke. Then his voice returned, cold and deliberate, threading deeper into her mind. [Those tears might be real...] It slipped through her like venom. [...But your words? They were never yours. Not even before your ascension.] The forest seemed to close in, each leaf and branch strangled under the weight of his presence. [The only pure thing within you...] His tone sharpened. [...is your intent to stop me before I reach that boy. Before I foil the whore of a thousand nights¡ªthe one unjustly crowned as a Goddess and called divine.] His words hung like smoldering embers in the cold night, a curse etched into the air. [As for you...] [I shall never forgive you. And I shall never forgive him.] He growled, his emotions like a metal saw, grinding against the flesh in her head, [Your Goddess, who nurtures despair¡ª] His grip on his World Sword tightened, [And the others, complacent in the suffering they allow¡ª] He straightened his posture as he looked to the heavens, [They shall all get theirs.] Not even crickets dared to chirp in his presence. Not even the venomous snake dared to draw near. Evelyn could only purse her angelic, glowing lips as she looked down. [Such is my oath.] He concluded, an ominous red glow emanating from beneath his helmet. Turning away, the World Sword scraped across the ground like distant thunder, leaving deep furrows in the earth. His walk was slow, deliberate, and unrelenting¡ªeach step swallowed by the swirling shadows that consumed everything in his path. Evelyn looked away, vanishing without a word. Her task was complete. [Excellent... My child. You''ve stalled him long enough,] a vibrant, commanding voice echoed through her mind, bright and overwhelming. [SEAL.] The chant filled the heavens, and with it, a radiant mana circle expanded across the sky, its brilliance turning night into day. At its center, the Knight stood still, shadows flickering across his form as he looked up slowly, unflinching. [Whore,] he said, voice calm and sharp as steel. [Did you think you''ve accomplished anything?] Beyond the mana circle, past the clouds, a towering figure loomed¡ªwings spread wide, surrounded by legions of angels. Her presence alone bent the heavens to her will, making the very ground beneath Knight tremble. [Oh, you poor, pitiful wretch,] her voice rumbled, causing small tremors to ripple outward. Disgust etched her face as she looked down upon him. [You imagine yourself superior, yet you''ve fallen into this trivial ploy... Yell, rage, defy¡ªnone of it will change your fate. Divine punishment is inescapable.] Her gaze narrowed as she leaned forward, the contempt in her expression almost palpable. [I don''t think of myself as above you, nor beneath you, nor even as your equal or enemy.] Knight''s voice was low but unwavering. [I am your executioner. And I will see my oath fulfilled. Your schemes¡ªchildish, vile as they are¡ªend here.]This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The angel''s brow twitched, irritation flickering across her face. [Arrogance. Such arrogance... You had your moment years ago. But I am no longer what I was.] Her wings spread wider, light cascading around her. [Every god in this realm is bound to me by sacred contract. I am prayed to by millions¡ª] her words ground through clenched teeth¡ª[millions who worship my name.] Her voice dropped into a snarl. [And you dare interfere with the powers of one of my subjects? You wretched cur...!] Knight remained unfazed, shadows pooling at his feet. [He was never yours.] His voice carried an unsettling calm. [I heard his call as he crossed the dimensional boundary¡ªthe day he arrived here, 23 years ago. He is not your subject.] Knight lifted his sword slightly, shadows coiling tighter around him. [He is mine.] His tone hardened. [My prot¨¦g¨¦, to protect and nurture. This time, I will not fail.] He straightened [Delusional, even in your demise...!] Varolia''s voice thundered as she thrust her palms forward, casting the colossal seal down upon the Knight. The seal''s radiance engulfed the earth, light pouring forth in waves that reduced trees to cinders, swallowing the ground beneath in a blazing flash. A wicked grin stretched across Varolia''s face, twisting into a sneer as the air shimmered with divine energy. [With this... You will be sealed for all eternity.] Her voice echoed through the heavens, reverberating in the mind of every living thing within miles. [You''ll suffer eternal torment¡ªforced to witness your beloved thrive in endless joy, far beyond your reach...!!] The sky trembled at the force of her words, and clouds scattered across the horizon, fleeing from her wrath. This was it. The end of the Knight. His fall was finally at hand. But then... Knight raised his sword¡ª And with a single swing, the World Sword cleaved the sky in two. The impact sent a shockwave so powerful it ripped through clouds, scattering them to the edges of the horizon. Lightning cracked in the open wound he had torn across the heavens. The force hurled angels from the sky like leaves in a storm, their bodies crashing into the earth with a thunderous roar that toppled trees and shattered boulders. Animals fled in terror, some collapsing under the immense pressure. [What...!?] Varolia gasped, the disbelief burning in her wide, horrified eyes. But Knight did not stop. With a growl rumbling deep within his chest, he gripped the World Sword with both hands, rising upright like an unyielding colossus. [Do not think, whore,] his voice seethed, [that you alone amassed power across time.] [Impossible!!!] she roared, her voice thundering through the heavens. [No one knows your name...! I ensured that not a single being¡ªmortal or divine¡ªwould ever know of your existence below... How is this possible!? From where do you draw strength, you WRETCH!!?] Her fury reverberated through the hearts of her angels, each of them trembling beneath the weight of her wrath. Wings faltered, divine auras flickered, and even the most stalwart among them felt the edge of her seething rage gnawing at their resolve. [Detain him... Hurt him... Stop him at all costs!] Varolia snarled through clenched teeth, waving her hand toward the army above. The air hummed with angelic chants, their weapons gleaming with divine light as they closed in from every direction. |Shall I intervene, my Goddess?| Dauz asked, hovering beside her with a confident smile. His cold gaze swept over the chaos below. Golden hair flowed smoothly around his sharp features, his soft eyes hinting at a quiet intensity. Sun-kissed skin and a chiseled physique embodied the effortless grace of divinity. Bright, expansive wings unfurled, encasing his form like a radiant cocoon, amplifying his celestial presence. [No.] Her voice dripped with venomous certainty. [Let the others wear him down first.] |As you command,| Dauz murmured, settling into place beside her as they watched the battle unfold. As Knight fought below, Evelyn drifted silently toward Dauz. Her wings trembled with fatigue as she reached his side. |Come here,| Dauz said softly, extending his arm toward her. She hesitated for only a moment before curling into him, pressing close as if to draw strength from his warmth. |You did well, girl,| Dauz whispered, his voice low and approving. Evelyn closed her eyes, leaning into him, content for the moment. Dauz and the Goddess looked down at the scene below¡ªthe Knight bathed in angelic blood. With each swing of the World Sword, a dozen angels fell, their radiant forms shattered like glass. Each life he claimed left marks upon the earth, carving jagged scars into the mountains that surrounded him. The ground beneath his feet quaked with every blow, sending tremors that rippled through forests, splintering trees and shifting rivers from their course. His presence was a force of nature¡ªrelentless, unyielding, and filled with grim purpose. And though the angels descended upon him in waves, they crumbled like sand under the weight of his oath. ============= ELSEWHERE ============ Meanwhile, Amoria escorted Van outside the apartment. "We''re lucky she''s so naive," she sighed. "Yes... Playing it off as me coming for advice on how to deal with my ''dad'' was a smart move... Good night," Van murmured, his voice trailing off as he turned to leave. "Van?" Amoria called softly, making him stop and turn to meet her gaze. "Don''t... Don''t come near me or her... Ever..." She cleared her throat, fists clenched tight at her sides. "At least for now, okay?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, dissolving into the night. A heavy silence settled between them. Van''s gaze drifted to the side, where a shadowed figure stood just beside Amoria, their aura unmistakable¡ªmaking their presence known without uttering a word. Van gave a silent nod, turned away, and disappeared into the night. Amoria''s fists remained clenched around the fabric of her gown, knuckles white. "What do you want?" she asked, her voice sharp and cold. "Coming to my house at night... Have you lost your mind?" She faced him fully, her expression hollow, the light drained from her eyes. The figure stepped forward with a sneer. "I''m just a curious man, Miss Veil. And... I take it you and ''meaty'' aren''t close anymore, huh?" Amoria''s gaze dropped briefly, as if seeking the right words to say in the cobblestone below. He leaned closer, his grin widening. "Then you won''t mind if I have a little fun with him, right? Me and a few other ''retired'' knights have a bone to pick with meaty... for all the good times we had, thanks to his loose tongue back in the day... And, to discipline him for talking so inconsiderately to a respectable lady as you, next to your very daughter..." His words dripped with venom, his grimace baring rotten teeth. Amoria remained still, her voice brittle. "...Do as you like. He and I... We were never close." Yet even as the words left her lips, they trembled; their meaning don''t quite reach her eyes. "So, begone in the next few seconds, or else," Amoria said, turning her back on him and walking toward her house. She paused briefly at the door, glancing over her shoulder. "I don''t need to remind you what''ll happen if my daughter even sniffs your foul stench lurking near her, do I?" Her glare sharpened, slicing through the air and making the retired knight visibly shiver. He chuckled nervously, swallowing hard. "Heh... As terrifying as ever... Don''t worry, I wouldn''t dare. So, relax..." He murmured, avoiding her gaze and scratching the back of his head. Amoria''s lips pressed into a tight line as she narrowed her eyes at him one last time. Without another word, she sealed the door behind her, leaving only silence¡ªand the cold darkness of the street¡ªto keep the royal knight company. The knight exhaled slowly, stretching his shoulders. "Now then..." he muttered, following the path Van had taken. "If I''m not mistaken, Meaty has a place, right? Looks like he''s headed toward the guild. Guess we''ll have a little welcome back surprise waiting for him..." His tongue flicked across his cracked lips, his grin widening. "I can''t wait to break you¡ªsee that face again..." His voice dripped with malice as he whispered to himself. "For making respected knights into street trash... You thought you could waltz back in here and live a good life? You fucking slab of meat..." His fists clenched, knuckles cracking. "We''ll remind you exactly what you are¡ªvery soon." Chapter 78 - Twilight Van reached the guild, noting the lights still spilling from the hall into the empty streets. For a moment, he''d felt eyes on him, a faint presence trailing him, but it vanished as quickly as it came. He paused outside, standing in silence as he stared at the building. Amoria''s last words echoed in his mind. ''I don''t have time for this right now.'' He shook his head, brushing away the thought and the unwelcome emotions it stirred, before stepping through the doors. Inside, he spotted Marcy, leaning against a chair behind the counter, eyes closed, her expression stoic¡ªa stark contrast to her vulnerable demeanor from an hour before. The guild was silent, save for the creak of wood beneath his boots as he approached the counter. "Marcy," he called flatly. "I need the¡ª" "Contract. Yeah, I know." She cut him off, retrieving the paper from a shelf behind her and slapping it onto the counter with a firm hand. "You can go. I don''t need you sticking around anymore." She met his gaze, her tone blunt, eyes hard. Van looked at her, his expression blank, though his thoughts remained tangled in disarray. A weariness seeped into his face¡ªa heaviness he hadn''t felt since first arriving in Varolon. He reached for the paper, took it, and turned to leave, the sound of creaking wood following him as he moved toward the door. "Also," Marcy''s voice cut through the silence, stopping him mid-step. "Don''t misinterpret what happened." Her tone was sharp, almost bitter. "I thought about it and came to a conclusion." She spat the words, her gaze unwavering. "The only reason I threw myself at you like... like some wounded bitch was because I missed him. I don''t feel anything for you¡ªno attraction, no allure... The only man who ever earned that was Magus." Her gaze fell, her voice softening. "And now that I know that, I''ll never make that mistake again. Whether you''ve changed your mind or not... you''re not him. And you never will be." She took a deep breath, her eyes momentarily flickering away from his. "For now... Call me Marcilla. I don''t feel like being that familiar with you..." She hesitated, her tone wavering. "Just... just for now... until I get my shit sorted." Her voice stuttered, the words feeling hollow, as if they hadn''t fully reached her own ears. She clenched her fist, her brow furrowing in frustration. "...I see," Van replied, his tone flat, as he resumed his exit. But as he moved, a sensation like blood dripping from an untreated wound began to rise within him, seeping through the cracks in his armor. Words bubbled to his lips, unbidden, laced with a venom he hadn''t realized he''d been holding... "The only reason I ever enjoyed drinking with you... Marcilla," he began, his voice unsteady, his breath ragged. The way he spoke was foreign, his tone colder. Marcy snapped her head upward as she sensed the shift, "... was because I wanted to fuck you, and I hoped you''d let it happen in your drunkard state." His words dripped with bitterness, his tone cutting and cold. A soft gasp escaped Marcy, her eyes widening in shock. "And the reason I walked away an hour ago... was because I realized just how unworthy you are of me... You¡ª" His voice faltered as a memory blazed through his mind¡ªof that retired royal guard with rotten teeth and a leering grin, who had once tried to charm Amoria. "...are just some used hero''s goods." His words came out cold and mechanical, echoing bitterly; as he repeated the words of that former Royal Guard. "I don''t need, nor do I want to be alluring for a wounded, used bitch like you." The moment the words left his mouth, Van''s fist tightened, his entire body tensing as if he''d just struck himself with a greatsword. Van took a deep breath. ''...Alright, any minute now,'' he thought, steeling himself as he turned, bracing for the Marcy in his mind¡ªthe one who would raise her sword to his neck, unflinching. But instead, he was met with the sight of Marcy standing there, eyes wide and glistening, tears slipping down her cheeks, her quiet, broken gasps the only sound in the silent room. His eyes widened, shock flashing across his face as a quiet, singular gasp escaped his mouth. "..!!" He looked away, snapping his head toward the night outside. For a moment, he lingered, as if caught between staying and leaving, before quickly turning and stepping out, leaving Marcy alone in silence. He stumbled into a dark alleyway far from the guild, ducking behind a dumpster. His heart pounded violently as he leaned against the cold metal, sliding down to a sitting position and clutching his chest. His chest tightened, his vision narrowing as his heartbeat thundered in his ears. A metallic taste filled his mouth as each breath came shallower, the world around him slipping out of focus. ''What... Why... Why did I say that..!? what''s...'' His thoughts splintered, his mind a frantic blur. ''What''s wrong with me!? Am I dying..?!! Is this a heart attack..!? Haah... Haah... Fine... Okay, fine... Let it come... If I die, it''ll pass, and I''ll revive perfectly fine... Come on...!'' Each breath felt like a battle, his mouth gaping, yet his lungs refused to fill.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''No... Wait, think... I can''t have a heart attack... Not with my resistance... What is this..!?'' His mind raced, his breaths growing shallower and faster, suffocating in the open air. ''Am I being attacked!!?'' "Panic..." "...Attack," murmured familiar voices as Mike and Rika appeared beside him, standing over him with concerned expressions. "Haa... Haa... Don''t be ridiculous..." he rasped between breaths, looking up at the two figures looming over him. "I''ve died thousands of times, and I revived perfectly fine... I''m used to death¡ªI have a Resistance well over 30,000... I..." His words trailed off as his eyes snapped back to Rika and Mike, suspicion flickering across his pale face. "It... It''s you, isn''t it!? You... drugged me again, or something, right!?" His glare sharpened, and they flinched, memories of his promise¡ªthe one where he swore he''d never make the mistake of trusting them again¡ªsurfacing in their mind and plastered in his accusing gaze. "RIGHT!?" he demanded, his voice rising above the quiet of the alley, his breaths ragged, the silence pressing in on them, broken only by the distant chirp of crickets. The two looked at him, their expressions shifting from concern to a chilling blankness. "We really are..." "... nothing but..." "... used goods in your eyes..." "... all of us." "Aren''t we, Van?" They spoke in turns, their voices hollow. "Haa... Haa... What did you expect, you stalkers!?" He forced a bitter chuckle, eyes dropping to the ground as if searching for steadiness there. "Y... You heard everything Amoria said from your relentless stalking, haven''t you...!!?" He let out, his voice low and raspy. "Everything between us... it''s all built on... haa... a lie. Nothing between us is real... Nothing was ever real." Images of his five-year journey with Magus and the party flashed before his eyes, their smiles, their faces. "All of you are¡ª" then, the memory of Amoria''s words about Magus struck through his brain like a blade, leaving another wound, another crack. "... Just Magus''s puppets. Nothing more." He chocked out with a gulp, echoing Magus in Amoria''s story. Mike and Rika looked down at him, their faces draining of all residue emotion. "... Thank you for..." "... saving us from Salem, but..." "... this is where..." "... our courtesy..." "... our debt to you..." "... ends." "The panic attack..." "... Will pass." They spoke as one, voices void of warmth. "Farewell." they said in unison before vanishing from sight, leaving Van alone and breathless in the dark alleyway. Van stared at the spot where they had stood. There it was¡ªhis old armor and sword, the ones he had lost when Salem took him. "Haah... Haah... God... Damn it... Damn it all to hell!" Van panted, struggling to his feet as his breath steadied and his vision cleared. He grudgingly grabbed his old armor and sword, neatly packed in a leather bag, and slung it over his shoulder instead of putting it on. He kept his casual clothes. "Damn all of you to hell!" he growled, lifting the crumpled contract to his face and scrutinizing the address scrawled across it. ''...I''ll soon be able to go to sleep. Panic attack, my ass..!'' he thought, clenching his teeth as he started down the quiet street toward his new... home. "WHY!? Because I said the TRUTH!!? IS THAT WHY!? Am I that weak!!?" he muttered aloud, berating himself as he walked. ''This is the truth...!! E... Everything! I''m done hiding it. The only thing keeping me here is Varlog and Yilla¡ªand that promise he made to help the Capital, all because I rushed here like some heartbroken teen... Over a kiss! A KISS!'' He shook his head, the image of Alicia in someone else''s embrace flashing vividly in his mind, his jaw clenching as he tried to shake it off. ''I overreacted. I had no reason to respond the way I did and just leave... Am I seriously that pathetic!? GET A GRIP!!'' He slapped his forehead, frustration boiling over. Each powerful slap dented his already-broken armor, the cold metal pressing harshly against his skin, blood pounding beneath the surface as if ready to burst. ''As for these girls... I feel nothing toward them. I have no friends or connections here. Once I''ve dealt with this dragon attack... I''m out of here as fast as I can, and go back to the Demon Realm.'' he resolved, his grip tightening around the contract as he approached his new residence. In the distance, he spotted it¡ªthe Royal Academy where he and Magus had first been summoned. The massive, towering structure stretched across several kilometers, surrounded by a tall iron fence that separated it from the nearby streets. On the opposite side of the road, a row of houses and shops stood closed for the night. Following the directions on the contract, he reached his destination: an apartment above a tavern, with a whole floor to himself and an entrance at the back. True to his word, Nickelson had provided a place that was neither extravagant nor rundown. The tavern seemed respectable, its lights still on, casting a warm glow. ...But what he didn''t understand was why there were lights on in his supposed apartment as well. With a shrug and little energy left to investigate, he climbed the stairs and reached the door. ''...Right. I forgot the key. It''s probably back at the guild,'' he thought, recalling Marcy''s tearful expression after what he''d told her. ''Well, not like she''d give it to me anyway.'' His gaze softened briefly before hardening again, his jaw tightening. ''Not that I care. I don''t care,'' he thought, clenching his fists in silence. "Besides... the door seems to be unlocked," he noted with a deep sigh, his shoulders sagging in resignation. "Well then... let''s greet the guests, shall we?" He pressed the handle and pushed the door open. The sight that greeted him was a disaster. The apartment was trashed¡ªthe wooden walls stained, a foul stench permeating the air, with holes in both the floor and walls. The bedroom door was smashed, and through its gaping hole, he could see the bed''s padding ripped to shreds. But what stood out the most was the group of twelve men lounging around a table in the middle of the room. They sat with their feet up, cackling and taunting each other, surrounded by stains of vomit and urine, spilled alcohol, and scattered food. At that moment, this place resembled a dumpster more than a home. And then... Van recognized most of them. "Ah," one of them called out, locking eyes with Van, a malicious grin spreading across his face as he leaned back in his chair. "Look who''s here, boys¡ªMeaty''s back!" he shouted, prompting cheers from the others as they turned to Van, raising their jugs high and spilling alcohol everywhere. Van stood stoic, his face unreadable, as he¡ªthe former Royal Guard with rotten teeth and worn, tattered uniform whom Van had the displeasure of meeting recently¡ªapproached. He placed a heavy hand on Van''s shoulder, his hot breath brushing against Van''s face as he leaned in close. "What''s wrong, little Meaty?" he sneered in a low whisper. "Mommy''s not here to protect you anymore...?" "...Yeah," Van replied quietly, looking up at him. "I''m on my own." Chapter 79 - Ruina [WARNING: Gore] "Using your last two teleportation stones for something like this, Master Varlog?" Yilla remarked as Varlog reappeared in their room inside the guild. "And here I thought I was supposed to be the impulsive one," she added with a wry smile. "Well," Varlog sighed, settling into the chair beside the bed, "after what we''ve uncovered, you didn''t expect me to sit quietly, did you?" He leaned back, a subtle smile crossing his face. "Ah... Marcilla is as arrogant as she was 16 years ago when she came with the rest of their party to face us. She actually thought those soundproof seals would work on demons of our caliber," Yilla sneered. "Oh, give the humans a bit of credit, dear Yilla," he replied, gazing up at the ceiling with a relaxed expression. "Their short lives lead them to a narrow, yet overburdened perspective. One that often threatens to burst." "... Sometimes," he continued, "they need someone else to see for them." Yilla clutched her hands to her chest, worry flickering in her eyes. "I just hope... it''s not too late for Van." "Let us have faith, dear," Varlog said softly, his gaze steady and reassuring. ============================== 21 years ago... Nickelson yanked Van''s arm, dragging him toward the first battalion''s barracks. "Listen up, folks!" he shouted, rousing everyone awake. Guards turned their attention to Nickelson as he pulled Van along, gripping him tightly by the arm. "This here is the other summoned ''Hero''... We''ll be in charge of his traini@$&^%!*(^&%(!*&^T$--! ''Oh, we''re not doing this,'' Van thought, cutting off the flashback. ''Not this time. I''ve had enough of this bullshit.'' He fixed a hard glare on Henry, the guard standing in front of him. "I''m not here to argue. It''s obvious why you''re here¡ªyou want to hurt me again. And you actually think nothing bad''s going to happen to you," he growled, holding Henry''s gaze. "Just like back then." His voice faltered as he looked away for a moment, then softened to a murmur. "But honestly, I don''t care why you''re here. I''m... way too tired to give a damn." Henry''s eyes widened as he took in Van''s response. The knights behind him jeered, amused by the exchange. "Look at Meaty...! Henry, the kid''s all grown up!" "Yeah, I''m actually gettin'' scared now..." one muttered with a smirk, shamelessly relieving himself in the corner of the room. "Shut the hell up, you idiots! Calling him a ''boy''¡ªyou''re making me sound like that type of person!" Henry barked, snapping his head around to glare at them. ''... I guess I still didn''t get that nobility status Nickelson promised... Psche, of course I didn''t.'' Van''s voice cut through the laughter. "Just one thing before we start," he said, drawing Henry''s attention back. "Oh? Start this?" Henry chuckled. "So, you want a fight now, Meaty? Even retired, we''re still A to B ranks by today''s standards. We could..." He reached out, flicking Van''s forehead. Van didn''t flinch, his gaze steely and unyielding. "We could take you down with just a flick of our fingers... And if you''re thinking of reporting us, don''t bother. With your little whore-magnet friend gone, and your..." Henry chuckled darkly. "Your sloppy-seconds mommy practically giving me her blessing to have some fun with you..." Van''s fist clenched, the tendons standing rigid beneath his skin. ''Amoria, letting some street thug approach her like that... It was strange, wasn''t it?'' The pieces settled uneasily in his mind. ''Her ''blessing,'' was it?'' So they knew each other...'' His fist tightened further, the thought digging deeper. ''Not that it matters... nothing can hurt me, anyway.'' Yet his grip only grew harder, a faint tremor betraying the tension simmering within. "There''s no one left to save you." Henry continued, voice dripping with menace. "Unless you''ve got some direct line to Nickelson... but I''d bet he''d be on our side, as well." He leaned closer, a sneer twisting his face. "So... what was it you wanted to say? And if you think about screaming, we''ve surrounded this place with soundproof runes." he said, a wicked smile spreading as the others smirked behind him. "...Before we start," Van said flatly, his voice steady. "I remember every face from my time in those rotten barracks." He looked around, meeting each sneering expression before finally locking eyes with Henry. "But I don''t remember you¡ªexcept from that time at the market. You act like some kind of leader, but I never saw you in the barracks. Not once." He paused, letting the question hang in the air. "Who are you?" Henry tightened his fist as he looked at Van''s stoic gaze. "You little shit... Still acting so arrogant..!? The only thing that was ever good about you was who your friends were. Goalless... I bet you worked all those years just to get this house. Too bad we''ll be taking it in addition to reminding you of your place..." Henry hissed as he began walking around Van, glaring at him. "But since I''m such a good guy, I''ll gladly remind you who I am... We know each other on quite... The intimate level..." He said as he grabbed Van''s shoulder from behind. "You wouldn''t know my face..." He said, a sudden shiver sent spiraling down Van''s spine. "Because I was always here... Behind you..." He said as he leaned in, Van''s eyes widening as he froze. As he was near Van''s ear, he grunted audibly. [BACKGROUND MUSIC: Rammstein - Sonne [SLOWED] Best Part] ".!!!!" "Recognize that...?" He said with a leer. "Hey, Henry the kid''s probably traumatize¡ª" The others in the room chatters with a smirk, but a memory then cut through Van''s head as he heard Hernry''s grunt near his earThis story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ...@%#HOLD%^#@&HIM#^(&@STILL$%... !@^don''t let&%GO... FILLE#%@HIM$^%ALMOST THERE%@!... ^%&HOLD#(@%TIGHTER#&%$^#@STEADY(@%HE''S NOT GOING@^#ANYWHERE... can''t esc@&!@pe%$^%... just one#%^!@more time$^...** In one swift motion, Van''s hand shot backward, clamping onto Henry''s groin with a crushing grip. "Henry?!" one of the others stammered, their smirks vanishing. "Stop messing around! We came here to rough him up, not¡ª" "Sound-proof runes, wasn''t it?" Van murmured, his voice low and calm as Henry crumpled, his face paling with each tightening squeeze. "Ah... ah... LET... GO...!" Henry gasped, his breath catching as sweat dripped down his forehead. "Good." The mocking voices fell silent as Van''s grip tightened further. With a brutal twist, he tore through flesh and sinew, the sharp snap of veins and tendons echoing in the room. Henry''s scream filled the air, his agony rippling through his companions as they watched in horror, their confidence shattered. Bloodied and torn, Henry''s severed groin dangled from Van''s hand. Henry collapsed to his knees, clutching at his mutilated body as blood pooled around him, each scream punctuated by desperate breaths. "AHHHH!!" *INHALE* "AAAAAAAAAH!!!" *INAHLE* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!" Henry cried, his body slowly falling sideways to the ground, still clutching himself in vain. The others, thunderstruck but undeterred, snapped into action. One of them drew his sword and lunged at Van, the blade aimed directly at his throat. Van didn''t flinch, watching as the sword hurtled toward him. He let it come. "You''re dead!" the man shouted, his voice laced with panic as he channeled Magic into the blade, ready to pierce Van''s neck. The sword shattered upon contact, shards scattering harmlessly. "What...!?" the attacker managed, his voice dying in his throat as Van''s hand shot forward, wrapping around his neck before his second hand plunged into his chest with brutal precision. "GAH..." The man let out as the bones from his obliterated chest were stabbed into his lungs. Van''s face remained expressionless as he looked down at the man''s exposed chest. "So, you do have a heart. Could''ve fooled me," he said flatly, fingers curling around the bleeding, still-beating organ. With a steady pull, he wrenched it free, fragmented and torn; making the man watch his own heart being pulled out of his chest. "Hm." Van studied the heart with a detached curiosity, holding the man steady by the throat. "Thought it might come out whole... like in the movies. Guess not... Oh well," He sighed before crushing the scratched, torn and bloodied heart in his fist, its remnants bursting between his fingers. "It didn''t have any value anyway," he murmured, meeting the man''s fading gaze. The light left his eyes as he managed a final, desperate plea to his comrades. "R... run..." With one last flex, Van''s grip tightened, crushing his throat and snapping his neck with a sickening crack. He then let his body fall to the wooden floor. The remaining 10 members all froze, instinctively taking a step back. Van ducked and picked up the broken sword''s handle. As he gripped it, the fragments drifted back to the hilt, reassembling in mid-air, restoring the blade through his passive ability. "Not to your taste?" Van asked, stepping onto the corpse of the man he''d just killed. "I thought you''d laugh, like you did back then. Isn''t it funny when it''s done to you?" His smile didn''t reach his half-lidded eyes, a coldness radiating from his gaze. "You... y-you bastard!" one of the remaining men shouted, his voice trembling. Van''s head snapped to him. "YOU CAN REVIVE AFTER DEATH! WE CAN''T!" "Ah..." Van sighed, his expression distant, hands and face splattered with blood and torn flesh. "So, that''s why it was all right to do this to me, then? Maybe you''re right..." He took a few steps forward, his eyes dark and unfeeling. "But I''m not as nice as you." "I don''t care if you can''t revive." He lifted his gaze, meeting their eyes, each one recoiling under his stare. They could sense it. ''What the hell...!? This isn''t... This isn''t Meaty! Who is this... monster?!'' one of them thought, panic flooding his mind. He turned and bolted toward the window they''d broken earlier, his only hope of escape. ''SCREW THIS!'' he screamed internally, but Van''s sword hurtled through the air, piercing his skull from behind and exiting through the front like a bullet. He collapsed, blood pooling beneath his body. "Oh, you don''t get to run. Not a single one of you," Van said, his voice steady, almost casual. "You''re all staying here. No one leaves this place, not right now. So fight. Struggle if you want. Wriggle and writhe..." Suddenly, another fractured memory cut through his mind: %&^@%#(!@STOP$(&^@(&^%PLEASE@&^(@^)@#I732869^@$WANNA27(%^(@&$^GO@^(%(^#%(!HOME@$^i&%!@(&!^%#I38Y79WANT MY@&($^@(&$^MOM@(&^%@(*#%(*MY WORLD&@%(*^@#* "Too bad you can''t revive yourself like I did, huh?" Van murmured, meeting the remaining men''s horrified stares. The knights gripped their swords, steeling themselves, their fear twisted into rage. "ALL AT ONCE! KILL HIM!" one of them yelled, and they charged, weapons drawn and skills activated, their last stand against the figure they no longer recognized. ---------------- Meanwhile, outside the apartment--------- "Haah... Took them long enough," Nickelson muttered as he approached Van''s apartment, holding the nobility approval. He glanced up at the building. ''Hm... Looks like Meaty''s already in. I was almost certain it was a mistake to send that scout with the contract, considering his ties with the old first battalion... but thankfully, no incidents arose from it.'' He sighed, taking his first step up the stairs. "Excuse me?" a soft, feminine voice interrupted from behind, accompanied by a light tap on his shoulder. "Hm?" ''Someone I didn''t sense?'' he thought, turning slowly. As he faced her, he froze¡ªa young woman stood before him, two heads shorter yet strikingly composed, with crimson hair flowing down her back and skin as smooth as marble. ''YOU...!'' Nickelson''s eyes widened, scrutinizing her face. ''THE DEMON LORD!'' He hurriedly placed his palm on his hilt, his face pale as he was ready to draw his sword. The girl''s voice broke his thoughts. "Sir Nickelson... are you all right?" She leaned in slightly, her eyes filled with curiosity. Nickelson shook his head, looking more closely. ''No... no horns... It''s not her.'' He let out a quiet breath. ''Of course, it can''t be.'' ''She can''t be here.'' "Yes, I''m fine. And busy. What do you need, citizen?" he replied, regaining his composure as he turned to face her fully. "Hmm... Apologies for interrupting," she said, her gaze flicking to the parchment in his hand. "Are you, by any chance, here to deliver that to Van?" Nickelson''s eyes narrowed. "...State your business. Why would that matter to you?" ''She called him Van...'' Nickelson noted mentally, swallowing hard as he felt his muscles tense, though he remained outwardly composed. "Ah, I suppose introductions are in order!" she said brightly. "I am... Falicia. I''m a former slave, released from the... horrible demons who tortured me every day, brutally, since I was a child. Until Van saved me that day, 16 years ago, when they went to defeat the Demon Lord..." She paused, glancing down briefly. "I heard from Marcy he''s around here. May I deliver that parchment to him myself?" She extended her arm, graceful yet firm, her gaze unwavering as she met Nickelson''s eyes. Nickelson''s gaze fell to her outstretched hand. ''Graceful... but unyielding,'' he thought, feeling his grip on the parchment tighten as his mouth went dry. "And if I don''t...?" he challenged, his voice low, his breaths short and controlled. "Hm... That would be... disappointing," she replied softly, her eyes steady, unfazed. They stood in silence, the night settling heavily around them. The air felt unnaturally still, as though even the wind dared not disturb the girl''s crimson hair or the dark, adorned gown that cloaked her. Rather than intimidated, she seemed almost amused, intrigued by his resistance. The moment stretched on, feeling endless. The longer Nickelson looked at her, the more she seemed to merge with the surrounding darkness, less a person than a presence within it. His heart felt suspended, each beat uncertain, as he weighed his next move. After a brief frown and a steadying breath, Nickelson reached out, finally placing the parchment in her waiting hand. "Thank you!" she said, flashing a smile as she moved past him, taking his tension and the suspense with her. She began ascending the stairs, pausing only to speak over her shoulder. "You have a daughter, don''t you?" Nickelson froze, his breath catching. "Oh, what a lucky girl she must be! Send her my regards," she continued, her voice calm. "She must be so proud to have such a..." "Fearless..." "Man protecting her." Her words lingered in the air, deliberate and unsettling, a faint smirk playing on her lips. As she resumed her ascent, she added, "Thank you for safeguarding this fair city." Nickelson stood motionless, watching her disappear up the stairs, before he turned and strode into the night without a word. ''Now, then...'' She thought with a light smile as she gracefully opened the door and closing it after gently entering through. Chapter 80 - The Seed He walked across the reddened, open field, dragging his world sword along the ground, stepping between fallen angels and crushing their wings beneath his boots. The field was awash in crimson, stained with angelic blood. Each step he took splattered more of it across the already-drenched earth. His path led him to one particular body. Dauz''s. |I won''t... ever give up... I''ll stop you...| Dauz''s voice echoed through the blood-soaked air, loud enough for Evelyn to hear from the heavens above. Knight approached, looking down at his carved and punctured form. Evelyn clasped her hand over her mouth, gasping, her eyes turning away from the scene. |I''ll do whatever it takes to bring you back to your senses... We''re friends! And I''ll make you remember it, one day for sure!| Dauz called, his voice resolute, defiance still burning in his eyes. Knight stared back silently, meeting his gaze. "Dauz..." Evelyn''s voice trembled in a mixture of awe and sorrow, drawing Knight''s attention upward. For a fleeting moment, he caught the expression in her glowing eyes¡ªsorrowful, yet full of admiration for the fallen angel. Something dark stirred within him, and he turned back to Dauz, gripping his sword tighter. [It matters not how many times I end your life,] Knight began, his voice hollow as he raised the world sword, its edge aimed at Dauz''s mouth. [...I relish each moment I pierce your flesh, seeing the light leave your eyes every single time.] His voice reverberated inside Dauz''s mind, a red spark faintly flaring within the depths of Knight''s helmet. [I will find that boy,] he continued, slowly driving the blade into Dauz''s open mouth. Dauz''s eyes widened, a choked gasp escaping him as the sword inched further, deeper. [And I will end your souls. Permanently.] Knight finished, his words hanging coldly in the air as the world sword pierced through flesh, the sickening sound echoing through the crimson field. Dauz''s life drained away in agony, swallowed by the darkness. Evelyn turned her face away, tears shimmering in her eyes. [You... Bastard...!!] The goddess cursed as she looked at the scene; as Knight vanished into dark flames. ... Making his way toward the capital. [No... If he reaches that boy... My plan...!] "My Goddess..." Evelyn murmured, sensing her distress. "Why must Knight be kept from Van Hellix? He''s unprotected, isn''t he?" [Evelyn,] the Goddess replied with a sigh, her golden eyes glinting coldly. [What affects a skill''s potency?] "...The user''s mental state," Evelyn responded. [Correct. A stable mind wields greater power. Magus Veil''s passive works just as strongly on children as it does on adults.] Evelyn''s eyes widened. "So... even as children, his offspring would have developed feelings for him?" [Precisely. For years, Magus Veil''s brokenness weakened his influence. But as he raised his daughters, his strength returned, and only then his passives took effect¡ªuntil he foolishly tried to end his life.] The Goddess clicked her tongue in irritation. [Hellix is no different; thus I plan to break him utterly. His strength has become a threat to me and all of Arataxia. He is immortal only because of his passive, Dark Soul. If his mind, his... Soul, shatters beyond repair and he dies in that state, he will not revive.] Evelyn murmured, understanding. "The Demon Lord is the only thing holding him together... So that''s why you made that deal with the Archdevil..." [Yes... She¡ªhis one anchor¡ªmust be taken, not killed. Inner strength feeds on belief. If she dies loving him, he will endure. She must be taken, and he must witness it. Only then will he shatter completely, leaving him exposed... His passive weakened enough to slay him permanently.] She growled, her gaze fixed on the horizon. [I even offered the Priestess visions of health, wealth, and joy if she betrayed Hellix and turned to my champion, yet she resisted. Fortunately, my champion took it upon himself to wear down her resolve... but it only weakened Hellix; it didn''t break him. One more blow with the Demon Lord will bring him to his knees. Then he can be eliminated, permanently. But if that wretch reaches the capital, everything unravels. His escape alone... I know it will stir Hellix in ways beyond my control.] "But why grant Van Hellix immortality in the first place, My Goddess?" The Goddess cast a fleeting glance at Evelyn, noting her unwavering devotion before responding. [Immortality was never mine to grant. Hellix was never meant to be summoned, and I cannot alter powers without sacrificing my own. I can only empower those who serve me, fueled by their belief and prayers.] "Then... how?" [There is a force within the void that assigns powers to summoned heroes. I can interpret and shape it, but its essence is beyond my control. Van Hellix is not mine¡ªhe simply crossed paths with Magus Veil during his summoning. His passive, Untrusted, was so potent it tainted even my perception, filling me with a childlike spite, twisting my own hatred into his abilities.] "But... why does Knight''s approach affect Hellix?" [The Seed of Darkness. I confirmed it today, watching this bloodbath unfold. The wretch''s power stems from the same origin in the void: Darkness. Hellix, summoned without grace to shield him, should have been annihilated by the void. Instead, it embedded him with darkness.] [As the wretch draws near, Hellix''s seed will stir and grow, unlocking powers that must remain dormant.] "But... Knight isn''t a summoned hero! He is a resident of this world! H-he couldn''t have gained this power, could he?" [... Even us gods tire of monotony, Evelyn. Who''s to say there isn''t another force beyond our perception, a being that amuses itself by toying with our struggles?] -------------------------- ''Panic attack. Give me a fucking break,'' he thought, scanning the blood-soaked, wrecked apartment. Ten corpses lay scattered around him, his body drenched head to toe in their blood. ''I feel completely calm,'' he told himself, though his heart felt as if a scalpel were slicing it open¡ªa small, precise cut, exposing... something hidden beneath his shattered armor, slowly seeping out. It didn''t feel red. This time, he let it happen. It was almost routine, disturbingly familiar. He remembered that he could go without breath for 37 hours¡ªhe''d tested it, training in the mermaid''s ocean to prepare for escape.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ''This is nothing.'' The last man looked up at Van, trembling as he soiled himself, surrounded by the bodies of his fallen comrades. Van''s gaze was cold, detached. Casual. "A-ah... I... I c-can''t ask you t-to spare me, can I...?" he stammered, his voice weak and quivering. Van remained silent, taking slow, deliberate steps toward the cowering ex-knight¡ªthe last of the group that had trashed his apartment. ''Shit...!! SHIT...!! He''s not letting me walk out of here after killing everyone... How the hell did he get this strong?! We messed up... Meaty or not, he''s still a summoned hero...'' The man''s thoughts raced as he frantically crawled backward, matching each of Van''s advancing steps. He glanced back toward the open window, the darkness outside beckoning as his only escape. But he knew it was hopeless. If he tried, Van would throw something, just like he did to the other knight who attempted to flee through that very window¡ªone clean shot to the head, and it was over. He''d seen it firsthand in this battle. Every non-physical and binding spell simply bounced off Van. And the few that landed didn''t leave a scratch. All the rune-masters had fallen, their spells too slow to connect with Van. Even an A-ranked summoned spirit¡ªthe Guardian of Wind¡ªremained here, though invisible to those without attunement to the ARCANE realm; a realm where all spirits reside, said to be the Gateway to Arataxia itself. It was fading slowly, lying helpless and dying in the ruined apartment after its caster''s death. It had tried to trap Van in a vacuum, sealing off all air, but Van''s chest continued to rise and fall effortlessly. ''This crazy bastard''s lungs are stronger than an A-ranked spirit''s magic... he''s breathing through a vacuum?! Give me a fucking break...! First that WHORE-Magnet friend of his, and now him! Why... why does everything go right for these summoned freaks?! Just because they got summoned?! FUCK OFF!'' the man''s mind snarled as he clenched his teeth, his fist pressing hard against the bloodstained floor. "Any last words?" Van asked, his tone indifferent. ''Might as well let him say his piece. I''m going to kill him, either way. He''s survived longer than anyone. He''s earned it,'' Van thought, feeling a lump forming in his chest¡ªas if sprouting from the incision, from the cut in his heart. "...Yeah," the man spat, flinching before forcing a twisted grin. "Go FUCK yourself, Meaty." Van sighed, standing over him, then raised his foot above the man''s head, ready to crush his skull. The man squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for the end... ... until a voice gently cut through the silence. "Hey, Van," she called from the doorway, her figure framed against the closed door, standing just beyond Henry''s lifeless, groinless body. Van halted, recognizing the voice, and slowly turned his head. ''Now...!'' he thought, bolting toward the window. He rocketed through it, using muscle-strengthening magic to propel himself into the night. Van glanced back, watching his target escape. "What a shame," she murmured, stepping casually through the pools of blood on the floor toward him. "He''s going to be a problem for you, isn''t he? Why did you hesitate?" she asked, wrapping her arms around his abdomen, leaning into his back. Van kept silent, lowering his gaze. "Were you, perhaps, being considerate of me?" she teased with a soft, sly smile. "How... cute." Silence lingered between them as she pressed against him. "Varlog used his last two stones to plead with me to come. I thought you were in real trouble," she murmured, her hand tracing the stains on his bloodied clothes. "But you seem just fine." Her arms roamed around him, her touch possessive. "Or... is there something you want to tell me?" she whispered, tightening her hold. Van''s mind flashed to the events of the night¡ªhis former party members, their words, his own. And Varlog''s warning echoed in his mind. The affection Alicia showed him was fleeting, Varlog had said. Nothing real. If he wanted to keep her, he''d have to constantly seduce her, constantly strategize. ''Right... I was honest with them, and they left.'' ''I can''t burden her with any of that... I mustn''t. She''s the only one I absolutely can''t lose,'' he thought, swallowing hard as his chest tightened with each deep breath. "They were just a nuisance, so I killed them. And if there''s something I want to say..." He turned to face her, still in her embrace, his gaze steady as it met hers. "... it''s that I can''t wait to be done with this place." The thing growing in his chest spread its roots¡ªinsidious and invasive, carving deeper into his flesh, entwining itself around him as if to anchor the foreign presence taking shape within. She looked up at him, repeating his words softly. "They were just a nuisance, so you killed them." Her crimson eyes softened, strands of red hair falling across her forehead, partially concealing the glint in her gaze. "That''s... very like you. Direct," she murmured, holding his hands in hers. "And yet... it feels strange. Like it''s not even you speaking." She leaned closer, searching his eyes. "Are you sure there''s nothing you want to share?" "... No. Nothing," he replied, though his chest tightened, the ache burrowing deeper. "I see." She released his hands, stepping back. "... Under any other circumstances, I would''ve called you back," she continued, her tone firm once more. "But Varlog is weakening. And he promised to help Varolon... Demons keep their promises, no matter what. You understand that, don''t you?" She watched him, and he nodded. "So... keep him safe, and finish this quickly, please. I have a feeling... it must be done soon." She looked at him intently, a glint of worry in her gaze. "I didn''t know he was unwell. How sad," Van said flatly, barely recalling the wound on Varlog''s shoulder. Alicia flinched at his indifferent tone. "He''s not sick¡ªjust old. He''s lived far longer than most demons. His days are numbered," she replied softly, a sigh escaping her as her gaze drifted. "Make sure he''s safe until this farce is over," she added, casting a grim look out the window toward the capital. "So he can spend his final days in the Demon Realm... not here. And so..." She turned back to him, her eyes softening, "... that you will also return to me." "... I''m here now. You could stay tonight, if you want," he offered. "No, Van. You''re not with me. Not truly. You''re somewhere else." "... Is it because I don''t shout at you to marry me anymore? Is that what you want?" he asked, a faint twitch betraying his frustration. "...No," she replied softly, then, more firmly, "but I''m not blind. I can see there''s a side of you you refuse to share with me. Whatever you''re carrying now has grown so vast, so grotesque, there''s barely any of you left." He looked down, the lump in his chest swelling, his heart feeling as though it might burst at any moment... "But I''ll wait for you." At her words, it stopped¡ªjust for a moment¡ªas if somehow listening, pausing within him. "As I told Varlog," she continued, "I will never be in the arms of another, neither in jest nor in truth. Because... I want to see that hidden side of yours, even if it started with you screaming at me." She chuckled, flicking her fingers as crimson flames swept through the apartment, reducing the blood, bodies, and every trace of carnage to ashes. Van glanced around, his shoulders easing slightly as he took in the now-cleaned apartment¡ªthough the broken furniture still lay scattered, untouched. "I can''t repair furniture," she said lightly, heading for the door and placing a white parchment on the table beside it. "That''s something you''ll have to do on your own," she murmured, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she slipped out, the door clicking shut behind her. ''I don''t want to fix anything. This is all just... temporary,'' he thought, feeling the familiar numbness settle in. ''It can stay broken. I don''t care about anyone here anyway.'' As if in defiance, the foreign presence within him finally settled. The ache in his chest faded, replaced by a strange, pulsing calm. For the first time in this world, a message prompt appeared before Van''s eyes. [The Seed of Darkness Bears Its First Leaf] [ARCANE Stat Unlocked!] ''...?'' Van''s expression remained stoic as he stared at the dark message, though a faint flicker of confusion crossed his gaze. ''Arcane...! ''He inhaled sharply, a slight tremor passing through him as he absorbed the word''s meaning. ''Not even Magus... had this stat figured out...!'' Another message appeared. [You are now slightly more in tune with the Void surrounding you.] Van gulped as the entire apartment plunged into darkness. Shadows thickened, swallowing every corner, and whispers stirred, circling him like a low, sinister chant. "What...!?" he murmured, his voice barely a breath as he looked around, uncertain whether to move or speak. Everywhere he looked was shrouded in darkness. For the first time in over seventeen years, he froze in fear, his body rooted in place. He could feel it¡ªa towering presence of unimaginable power looming above him, as if it were studying him, assessing his very soul. [...Remain steadfast.] The words reverberated through him, calm yet deafening as they echoed violently in his skull. "Wha...!?" he gasped, clutching his ears as he dropped to his knees. The voice felt disturbingly familiar, rattling his mind even as it remained steady and unhurried. He clenched his eyes shut, trying to escape the overwhelming sensation, and when he reopened them, he found himself back in the apartment. The darkness was gone. "What...?" he breathed, his voice shaky. "What just happened...!?" His eyes drifted around the room, his senses heightened, as if still attuned to the strange presence of the Void. Then, he saw her¡ªa woman with white hair in a flowing gown, lying on the floor beneath him, her chest rising and falling with each shallow breath. Beads of sweat glistened on her seamless, smooth face. A faint breeze circled around her, swirling in delicate patterns, as if shielding her. "...Who are you?" Van asked, his voice wavering yet firm, still shaken from his brush with the Void as he took in her otherworldly presence. The woman''s eyes widened, a flicker of disbelief flashing across her face. [Guardian of Wind]: "You... can see me!?" Chapter 81 - Wind ARCANE stat. "You must have that maxed out by now," Van asked as they walked; nearing toward Alicia''s castle. "Nah, I haven''t the slightest idea how to level it up, or exactly what it does. It''s written as [INACCESSIBLE] to me." Magus replied casually. I haven''t thought about it that much when I looked at my status window, and saw a 0 instead of [INACCESSIBLE], since I couldn''t allot stat points to it and it wouldn''t increase with my level at all. It was an enigma to the two of us. Even when asked about the ancient powers of this world, no one exactly could give us a good answer, except that it''s somewhat related to Spirits and the Gods; as Magus could sense them the more it leveled up... And that everyone shared the same sentiment. No one had any idea how it worked, what it did, or how to raise it. [Guardian of Wind]: [You cur...! How...] She asked, her chest heaving. ''Hm...'' Van hummed to himself as he opened his status window: Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Unknown Level: 337 STATS: [AVAILABLE STAT POINTS: 447] VIG (Vigor): 999 (+54,005) STR (Strength): 999 (+34,156) RES (Resilience): 999 (+48,072) DEX (Dexterity): 998 PER (Perception): 660 MANA: 10 (+200) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] INT (Intelligence): 10 (+50) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] HOLY: [INACCESSIBLE] ARCANE: 0 (+25) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] ''901... Magus had told the girls his main stat, Intelligence, was at 901... Well, it made sense. Intelligence was his primary focus, but being an all-rounder, he''d put effort into other magic-related stats whenever he could, making him a versatile mage. As for me, I only had to concentrate on Dexterity to control my Strength, which kept rising with each death... My stats have climbed quite a bit since fighting the boy... But that''s not what I wanted to check.'' Van focused on the lower section of his stats: Mana, INT, and Arcane. The first two dictated anything magic-related, with Dexterity and Perception somewhat complementing them. Mana represented the size of your mana pool, or in simple terms, how much magic you could cast before burning out. Summoners, for instance, needed massive Mana reserves to sustain spirits, while spellcasters needed high INT to increase the power of their spells. Intelligence determined the strength and efficiency of your magic. If two spellcasters cast the same spell, the one with higher INT would produce a stronger result without using more Mana. Dexterity, as it did for physical fighters, governed spellcasting speed, accuracy, and reaction time¡ªcritical for spellcasters and runemasters who needed to write runes mid-battle. Perception sharpened one''s senses, crucial for intercepting spells or detecting runes. With high Perception, Dexterity, and INT, you could create a powerful anti-magic intercept system¡ªat least, that was the basic concept. Only summoned heroes could view this stat window and allocate stat points. Regular people in this world could only access this window with significant risk and magic consumption, making it rarely worth the effort; as stated. Then there was ARCANE. The ''useless'' stat. Both Van and Magus could allocate points across stats in addition to the natural increases they experienced as they leveled up. Van''s natural increases came in Vigor, Resistance, Strength, Dexterity, and Perception¡ªreflecting his use of physical attributes. Magus, by contrast, leveled up in Dexterity, Perception, Mana, and Intelligence. Additionally, they received free stat points to allocate as they chose. Van, without magical affinity, avoided Mana and INT, while Magus, an all-rounder, distributed points across all stats, including HOLY, which enhanced skills and spells related to the Goddess. Van scrolled through his stats. ''Seed of Darkness bonus, huh...? Where''d that come from?'' He thought. ''And... my race is now marked as unknown? Just what the hell is¡ª'' A voice, harsh and grating, broke into his mind. [YOU CUR! I ASKED, HOW CAN YOU SEE ME!?]This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. He tore his gaze from the status window and looked down flatly at the dying spirit. "I''m not in the mood. Can you be silent for a¡ª" [NO! YOU''RE SUPPOSED TO DIE! HOW ARE YOU STILL BREATHING!? AND ON TOP OF THAT, YOU CAN SEE ME... And dare to tell me, a Spirit, as a mere human, to be silen¡ª] His fist crashed into the floor beside her, splintering wood with a resounding crack. A shard shot through the floor, plunging down into the tavern below, missing a server''s head by inches. The spirit froze, her words dying in her throat as she stared at him, wide-eyed. "I said," he repeated, voice low and lethal, "shut the fuck up. I''m not in the mood for you howling like some whore." "Ah... W-what...?" The server below, shaken, looked up through the hole. Her eyes met Van''s cold, detached glare. Van broke his stare, glancing away from the spirit to the server. "Ah," he muttered, forcing a nod. "Sorry. There was a bug, and I, uh, curse at them when I kill them." "O-oh... Right..." She murmured, still looking up at him in confusion. "You''re the new tenant, right...? W-welcome..." He barely acknowledged her, turning back to the spirit and gripping her by the throat as she lay next to the shattered floorboards. With a casual nod to the server below, he moved away from the hole. ''Gah... Wh-what...? This cur can grab me, too! ME, AN A-RANKED SPIRIT, and without using magic?!'' Her thoughts scrambled as she clawed at his hand, panic clawing through her. "I''ve had a bad evening," he muttered, voice ice-cold, tightening his grip as he lifted her from the ground. [Gah... Agh...] She strained against his hand, her breath a strangled rasp. "So don''t shout, don''t complain. And as for your whole ''mere human, how dare you'' routine¡ªlet''s get one thing straight." His gaze narrowed. "There''s only one woman who gets away with that attitude, and you''re not her. So cut it. Understood?" Her lip trembled as she looked down, biting it in frustration. She shut her eyes, gasping for air, then nodded. "Good." He released her grip, letting her fall back to the ground, leaving her to choke on her own silence. [Haa... Haa...] She coughed, propping herself up with trembling arms. "Now. Who are you, exactly? I''m guessing you''re tied to this whirlwind around me," Van demanded, towering over her. [I... Haa...] She took a moment to gather her thoughts, steadying her breath before looking up at him. Van remained silent, letting her compose herself. [... I am the Guardian of Wind. A celestial spirit. A human knight summoned me and sustained my presence in this world. Until you killed him.] Her voice was flat, devoid of emotion. Van sighed, walking over to a nearby chair. He sat, crossing his legs, watching her with an almost bored expression. "So, then... why are you still here? Just go back to the spirit world." She narrowed her eyes, settling herself on the floor. [... Do you truly not understand how spirits work? Are you seriously asking me to explain something so¡ª] "Didn''t I fucking tell you to drop the superiority complex?" Van growled, his voice cutting through her words like a blade. "I''ve heard enough bitches talk like they''re some know-it-all around me. Get to the point." He gripped the arm of the chair, the wood splintering under his tightening fist. The crack startled her, and she softened her gaze, looking down, biting her lip in frustration. A heavy silence lingered between them before Van let out a quiet sigh. "...I''ve never been with a spirit summoner. I know jack about how spirits work, besides the fact that you have to form a contract and that it has to be mutually agreed upon." His voice softened, the edge from before fading. The spirit''s gaze snapped to Van, startled by his unexpectedly calm tone, before she looked away, unsettled by the shift. [I''m a boundless spirit. I cannot go back,] she began, her tone losing its sharpness. [If you had killed that human while I was still in the spirit realm, I would''ve been fine. If you had somehow killed me instead, I''d have returned to the spirit world to recover. But you killed him while I was out. My link to him is severed. Only he could summon me, in or out of this world.] Her eyes dropped to the floor. [My fate now is to wither and die. Completely. I won''t go back to the spirit world, either.] She clenched her fists, her fingers digging into the wood beneath her. [And so, the least I could do in my dying moments... with the mana I have left to sustain myself...] Her gaze burned as she looked up at him, fierce and defiant. [Is kill you. The one who gave me this fate.] Her voice seethed with bitterness, but Van met her eyes, expression unreadable, silently absorbing her words. [...Or so I thought.] She exhaled, releasing her hold on him. The air around Van relaxed as her hostility faded. [But now that I am calm... I realize it''s futile.] She glanced away, resigned. [I''d rather use my remaining strength to experience this world as much as I can.] "How come you''re surprised I can see you?" Van asked, eyebrow raised. [A spirit has to actively use mana to make themselves seen... I''m not doing it at all right now.] Her voice was laced with confusion. [You seeing me is... irregular. An anomaly.] ''Due to the ARCANE stat, maybe?'' Van mused silently. He tapped his fingers lightly on the arm of the chair. "One last thing." Van said. "All those knights I killed were sleazebag scum who''d done nothing worthwhile in their lives." She looked up, her eyes narrowing slightly as he continued, "And to top it all off, they were human. Exactly what you say you despise." He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "So why did you form a contract with him?" [... I formed a contract with him when he was just a child; I had been in a contract with his father before him. When his father retired, he asked me to look after his son, and I agreed. As a child, he was kind, a little mischievous... he made me believe in humans again.] Her voice softened, her gaze drifting somberly away. [But as he grew older... the uglier he became.] She pressed her lips together, the memories twisting her expression. [But I was bound by the contract...] Her voice dropped as she pulled her white gown around her, hiding her chest. [I had to do what he asked... even when he turned ugly.] Van''s eyes narrowed slightly. "... And what was that?" She flinched, her eyes widening with a flicker of anger as she met his gaze. The way he looked at her¡ªwas he really that dense? Or was he just mocking her? Taking a steady breath, she looked away, her voice a barely audible murmur. [... He used my body.] The words hung in the air between them for a moment before Van replied, his tone flat. "Sorry to hear." She looked up, confused. His words felt hollow, empty of any real empathy. Did he truly not grasp the weight of what she''d just said? Could he not read the pain in her expression, the stiffness in her posture? Then again... he didn''t have to say he was sorry at all. She realized that, and the thought stirred something deep within her. A long, tense silence passed between them. Finally, something broke within her. [... Form a contract with me.] The words slipped out impulsively, part challenge, part plea¡ªshe wasn''t even sure which. Van raised an eyebrow. "I''m sorry?" [Form a contract with me. Please. I wish to live.] Her voice softened, the desperation barely masked. Van looked at the spirit, intrigued, though too mentally worn out to process much beyond that. "Fine. But only if I can tear it down the moment I''ve had enough of you," he replied with a weary sigh. [... That is acceptable.] She nodded, slightly begrudgingly, and extended her arm to him. [I shall lend you my strength in battle for as long as you wish me to.] Van stood, approaching her outstretched arm, his hand closing around her forearm. "Thanks." The word was barely more than a murmur as she then dissolved into thin air, leaving only a faint glimmer of light in her wake. Without a second thought, Van turned to his ruined, torn bed and collapsed onto it, the interaction already fading from his mind as he closed his eyes, surrendering to sleep. Chapter 82 - Guardian Morning light poured over Marcilla''s guild building, filling it with a soft glow. "Someone seems to be in good spirits today," Marcy observed, raising an eyebrow as she scrubbed the wooden reception counter, clearing away the dust and grime. She looked up, welcoming her daughter, who entered the guild with a distinct bounce in her step. "A-ah, you think so? I guess I just woke up in a good mood," Anne replied, glancing away with a shy smile and scratching the back of her head. "Hm... And, when you have no work to boot... The guild is closed for today, you know." Marcy commented. "Ah... Guess I wanted to help out!" Anne said cheerfully, her eyes beaming. "Oho...?" Marcy hummed with curiosity, pausing her cleaning to lean on her elbow and watch Anne brush past her toward the guild''s storage area. "Is it a boy?" she asked, a sly smile playing on her lips. "W-WHAT!? NO!" Anne''s eyes widened, her face flushing with embarrassment. "So, it is a boy," Marcy teased, clearly amused. "F-FORGET ABOUT THAT...!" Anne stammered, shaking her head. "Anyway... so... um... do you know if Van is coming by? I kinda agreed to meet him, like, nothing serious or anything, just... Show him around." She looked away, her voice quiet and laced with shyness. But at the mention of his name, Marcy''s face tightened. Her hands stilled, and her expression turned unreadable. "H-He''s just been a lot of help, so¡ª" "He won''t come here again," Marcy interrupted, her tone suddenly firm. "Ah... h-he... he won''t?" Anne''s face fell, confusion and a hint of disappointment flickering in her eyes as she looked back at her mother. Marcy lightly shook her head, her gaze settling on her daughter''s confused expression. She sighed, loosening the tension in her shoulders. "No. He has a home with his father in the capital now, so he doesn''t have any reason to come here anymore," she said coolly, resuming her scrubbing. "... Ah... okay." Anne replied softly, turning to continue her path toward the storage area. "Guess I''ll... Just go to him or something later..." "Anne," Marcy called, hesitating as if her words were caught at the edge of her throat, uncertain whether to cross the boundary. "Yeah?" Anne glanced back. "... The boy you''re so excited about... is it him?" Marcy asked cautiously. Anne looked away, her cheeks flushing like a ripe tomato. Marcy sighed, a faint frown crossing her face as Van''s words echoed in her mind. "I''d rather you stayed away from him," she said quietly. "What..?" Anne whipped around, the color draining from her face. "I misjudged him," Marcy went on, gripping the cloth tightly as Van''s scornful words replayed in her thoughts. "That boy cares about little beyond his own desires. If he seems charming, it''s only because he''s hiding his true self. Don''t fall for it." Anne''s eyes narrowed, disbelief flickering in her gaze as her fists clenched. "You''re a beautiful girl, Anne¡ªa girl most boys would line up to be with. You don''t need to settle for someone like him¡ª" "Van..." Anne interrupted, her voice barely a whisper. "He''s not like that!" she said defiantly, surprising Marcy with her rare outburst. "I''ve been around boys enough to know when they''re putting on an act," Anne continued, her tone firm. "And he''s not like that. He''s got his issues, sure... but he''s not the villain you think he is." Marcy''s hand stilled, her eyes widening slightly as she took in Anne''s words. "... I''m sorry. I''ll get to work," Anne murmured, bowing her head before heading toward the storage room. She paused at the doorway, glancing back. "... And I''ll think about what you said, Mom." Marcy watched the door close, her gaze drifting across the empty guild hall. ''"He''s got his issues," huh?'' she thought, eyes loosening. "Yeah... guess we all do." Marcy paused, her hand resting on the scrubbing cloth as her mind slipped back to last night. She tried, just for a moment, to see things from his perspective. She wasn''t usually one to overthink, but she respected her daughter''s judgment¡ªAnne was perceptive, careful about who she spent time with. And the fact that she liked Van, despite his Untrusted passive, made Marcy second-guess herself. ''Am I a dumbass?'' she thought, the sting of self-reproach settling in. ''Did I just forget he''s been gone all these years and why he left in the first place?'' Her words from last night echoed in her head. ''And yesterday... I basically told him I''d straddle him just because he reminds me of Magus, not because I actually give a damn about him. Talk about ripping open old wounds and rubbing salt in them... especially with him, of all people; Telling him he''ll never amount to Magus. What the fuck was I thinking?'' She scoffed to herself. ''... I miss Magus, but that helmet-head didn''t deserve that. Hell, forget the way he cussed me out; if I were in his shoes, I''d kill anyone who did that to me¡ªtreating me like a second-rate consolation prize.'' She let out a bitter chuckle. ''I really screwed this up, didn''t I?'' She sighed, a faint frown shadowing her gaze as she looked loosely at the worn wood in front of her. ''I''ll pay him a visit later.'' She resolved quietly as she continued her duties. ==== VAN''S HOUSE =========== Van''s eyes flickered open slowly, his mouth slightly agape, a thin trail of drool pooling on the torn mattress beneath him. Feathers from the shredded fabric clung to his face, soft but mocking in their fragility. For what felt like an eternity¡ªthough it was only a few minutes¡ªhe remained motionless, a statue entombed in his own body. His chest rose and fell, the only sign of life, while his gaze remained unfocused, fixed on the tattered bed beneath him. His eyes shifted, the only part of him that could summon the strength to move. He closed them again, concentrating on his arm. He could feel it¡ªhis fingers, his hand. He was sure they were there, capable of movement. And yet, they felt frozen. Stuck. Despite all the strength in his body, it was as though the muscles themselves refused to obey. His feet, bare and light, were exposed to the room''s cool air. He could sense the blood coursing through them, the faint brush of the mattress''s torn fabric against his skin, even the delicate touch of individual feathers grazing his toes. But today, they felt impossibly heavy, like the weight of the world pressed against his skin, bones, and sinew, anchoring him in place. His half-lidded gaze roamed lazily across the mattress. Why move? What was the point? The days were counting down until Varlog recovered, until the scholars from the demonic realm arrived to examine the summoning circle. They''d figure out how to extract whatever power it held without destroying it¡ªor so they claimed. Until then, his role was simple: hold off any dragon attacks. Or any other attacks, really. And then, it would be over. He''d be free. Free to leave this place. Free to return. To her. To Alicia. And he could go months without eating or drinking before dying. Even then... he''d come back in peak shape.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. What reason was there to move? To lift his fingers, his arms, to rise from this torn and ruined bed in his trashed apartment? A deep sigh escaped him, his breath scattering the feathers clinging to the mattress. [You forgot to send me back to the spirit world after our contract.] The voice echoed gently in his mind, breaking the silence. Van blinked, his mouth too heavy to form a reply. His head dragged across the mattress as he turned it, slowly tilting to the side. There, perched on a chair, was a womanly figure bathed in sunlight. Her white hair gleamed, almost blinding against the rays filtering through the broken window above the bed¡ªthe same window the last knight had escaped through. Van stared at her impassively. She met his gaze for a moment, then turned her attention to the room''s exit. Her posture was perfectly straight, her expression calm, blank¡ªreflecting his own. Another minute passed in stillness. His tongue felt like lead, weighed down by something deeper than fatigue, as if his heart forbade him from speaking. [My previous... Master... ruined your residence, it seems. I allowed myself to arrange it while you slept. Your mana reserves were sufficient¡ªit didn''t harm me to remain outside.] Van''s gaze dropped briefly, his thoughts flickering. ''I''ll be leaving this place soon. She did it for nothing.'' [There are still cracks and broken furniture. You should order repairs. It wouldn''t hurt you financially¡ª] "Return to the spirit world," Van rasped, cutting her off. His voice was rough, scraping against the stillness of the room. The Guardian''s expression shifted, her impassive demeanor giving way to faint surprise. She locked eyes with him, searching for something behind his blank stare. Then, without a word, she obeyed. Her form faded, dissolving into the ether, leaving the room quiet once more. And Van was alone again. The bed pulled at him like a magnet, and he sank back onto it, his body heavy and unwilling. His eyes drifted shut, the darkness behind his lids offering a strange kind of solace. Yet, a small spark flickered inside him. She cleaned the house, she said? It had been a wreck yesterday¡ªeven after Alicia burned away the bile, corpses, and blood. He''d barely been here a day, but it was his place now. Is that worth getting out of bed for? he wondered. Well, if nothing else, it piqued his curiosity. She was a Guardian of Wind, after all. What else could she do? With another deep sigh, he pushed himself up, the movement slow and deliberate. He sat on the edge of the mattress, staring down at his feet as they rested against the wooden floor. His toes curled, testing the surface. He swallowed hard, his fists pressing into the bed for support. Minutes ticked by, and Van didn''t move. Finally, with another sigh¡ªone more attempt at summoning strength he barely had¡ªhe stood. His legs wobbled, but they held. He took a step. Then another. Slow, deliberate strides carried him to the exit of the bedroom. Van stopped in the doorway, his gaze sweeping across the apartment. After Alicia had burned away the blood and bile, the place had been left in shambles¡ªfurniture scattered, splintered wood and shattered glass littering the floor, everything in disarray. Now, the broken furniture was gone. The misplaced wood and jagged shards of glass had vanished. The room was still damaged¡ªthe holes in the ceiling, walls, and floor remained¡ªbut the chaos had been tamed. The space, though imperfect, was... cleaner. "Holy shit, who put it out here!?" A voice bellowed from outside the apartment. Van''s curiosity flickered, faint but enough to pull him toward the window near the entrance. He moved slowly, his gaze heavy-lidded as he peered out. Below, near the dumpster, a large pile of broken wood sat stacked neatly. He recognized it instantly. It had been scattered across his apartment just yesterday. "Tsk... I don''t know why, but I''ve got a feeling it''s the new tenant above the tavern," grumbled a burly dwarf with a braided beard. He stood on the street, glaring toward Van''s window. His eyes narrowed further when he caught sight of Van''s face looking down at him. "HEY! Did you put this shit here!?" the dwarf barked, his voice rough and accusatory. Van met his gaze blankly, his body unmoving, his expression unreadable. Next to the dwarf stood a young woman, her fur-covered body purple and white, with distinct cat-like ears twitching atop her head¡ªone of the tavern''s servers. Van recognized her from last night, when she''d looked up at him through the hole he''d made in the floor. He knew instinctively it was her... But she had appeared more human yesterday. Now, she looked like an overgrown, humanoid cat, her body covered in purple-and-white fur. A long tail extended from her backbone, wobbling slightly as she shifted her weight. Van''s brow furrowed, and he squeezed his eyes shut, rubbing them briefly. When he opened them again, her form blurred at the edges, shifting unnaturally. He blinked several times, focusing on the image of her from last night. And just like that, she was human again. The fur, the ears¡ªevery trace of the cat-like features¡ªwere gone. ... Sleeping haze? he wondered, his thoughts unsettled. But something about it felt... off. Too vivid. Too real. "I-it''s okay, Galdo! I''ll burn it," she said timidly, extending a hand as a small flame flickered to life in her palm. "HEY! Ami! If you keep doing favors like that, people are gonna step all over you!" Galdo snapped, his tone firm and scolding. "I-it''s just wood, Galdo..." she murmured, her flame catching on the pile and beginning to consume it, the fire slow but steady. "Haaah... whatever," Galdo muttered, rubbing his temples. Then, with a growl, he turned his attention back to Van. "You! If you''re gonna live here, take responsibility for the mess you cause¡ª" "Guardian of Wind, come out," Van interrupted, his tone calm but heavy with weariness. The air shifted as the Guardian materialized beside him, her form ethereal yet solid, her presence commanding attention. [Yes..?] she asked, her gaze settling on him as she stood by the window. Van''s eyes flickered to the dwarf''s face¡ªthe contorted scowl, the angry tone, the dismissive glare. His first thought was simple: I wasn''t even the one who put it there. But arguing wouldn''t work. It never worked. No matter what he said to that dwarf, Untrusted would poison it. He''d seen it firsthand at the gate when he hurled Cerile''s sword past that arrogant Guard, Garry. Fear, hurt. If you inflicted those things, people left you alone. A passive like Untrusted didn''t matter when terror took hold. Even the knights who tortured him had begged for mercy yesterday once they realized what he could do. Van exhaled heavily, the memory tightening his chest. "I''m too tired to move. You do everything I want, right?" he said, his voice flat, almost detached. "Teach that fucker a lesson. Cut his tongue o¡ª" His words trailed off as his gaze flicked to the server, Ami, her hands delicately tending the flame as it worked through the wood. Her movements were careful, almost diligent. The Guardian tilted her head slightly, watching the tension ease from Van''s shoulders. She waited, patient. "Forget it. Once she''s done burning the wood to ash, carry it away with your wind," Van said finally, his voice gentler. "I don''t know squat about your abilities," he added with a tired sigh, "but you can do something like that, can''t you?" [... Indeed.] She nodded, her voice soft but resolute. "Good," Van sighed, turning away from the window. Galdo''s face twisted as he watched Van retreat into the apartment, his casual dismissal igniting a fresh wave of irritation. "Why that little¡ª!" Galdo growled, his fists clenching as he stomped toward the stairs. "Why, I oughtta¡ª" "G-GALDO, IT''S FINE, REALLY!" the servant called out, her voice shaky but insistent as she continued burning the wood. The flames danced slowly, consuming the pile piece by piece. Inside, Van glanced back at the now-cleaned apartment. "And... thanks," he murmured, his tone softer, almost reluctant. [... I merely needed to occupy myself while you were asleep. Think nothing of it.] The Guardian''s voice was calm as her form began to fade, slipping through the window and reappearing outside¡ªblocking Galdo''s path just as he reached the stairs. "Oh..?" Galdo muttered, his stomping halted as he looked up at her, his irritation briefly replaced by curiosity. [My master sent me to help you,] she stated, her ethereal presence unyielding as she addressed him. "Psche," Galdo spat to the side, his expression hardening again. "That bastard sends his spirits to do his dirty work for him, eh? Whatever. Ain''t no concern of mine. Just make sure you take care of it," he grumbled, turning on his heel and stomping back toward the tavern. "Woah..." the servant whispered, her gaze following the Guardian as she approached. Her eyes widened with admiration. ''She''s so pretty...'' she thought, momentarily awestruck. [I shall fan your fire. And take away the ash to the trash.] "Right! Thank you very much!" the servant replied cheerfully, her voice bright as she smiled. Inside, Van returned to the torn mattress, sitting heavily on its edge. His eyes drifted across the room, lingering on the faint traces of the chaos from the day before. ''Remain steadfast, huh?'' The memory of the presence in the so-called void resurfaced in his mind. "Man," he muttered, letting out a dry scoff, "I fucking hate this place." His words hung in the still air as he pushed himself up again, shaking his head. "How about I take a quest and do something for now?" he muttered to no one in particular, his tone resigned yet carrying a faint spark of determination. His gaze settled on the old, adorned sword and armor that Mika and Rika had returned to him yesterday. Reaching out, he picked up his helmet, its weight familiar in his hands. ''No one will be able to catch it''s me under this helmet,'' He thought as he began dressing, putting on his old armor. ========================= "So, Anne is meeting that guy... Van, today, Mikey?" Bernard asked, leaning back in his chair with a sly grin. "Yes..." Michael replied, his voice hesitant. "Good. Then, when the time comes, place the seal on her. That''ll ensure Anne will be yours." The blonde youth instructed as he handed out the metal seal. "I¡ª" Michael faltered, his fists clenching. "I don''t want her to be mine! She belongs to no one, Bernard!" Bernard raised an eyebrow, his smirk unchanging. Michael''s voice trembled as he continued, his defiance giving way to resolve. "But... if it keeps her safe... if it keeps her away from him..." Michael snatched the seal from Bernard''s hand, his grip tight around the object. "I''ll do it." The slave mark. Without another word, Michael bowed his head, then turned and walked away, his steps heavy with hesitation. "Heh." Bernard von Brayle chuckled, watching him retreat. "He just doesn''t get it, does he? That lowly shit." His voice dripped with condescension. "You don''t get what you want by being nice all the time." ''That slave mark is actually infected with elaborate magic my father showed me. It will bind her loyalty to me, not that dunce.'' He sighed, rising from his chair and strolling toward the window. His sneering friends stepped aside, making room for him as he gazed out. The grin on his face darkened into something crueler. "Anne Veil will be mine. And after her, all the Hero''s women and their girls will follow with the slave mark..." He tightened his grip on the windowsill, his voice growing into a low snarl. "And then..." His expression twisted into something maniacal, his teeth bared. "That bitch Melanie will pay for humiliating me... and she''ll tell me who that armored fucker was!" His growl deepened as the memory of Van tearing through Amu-Rah, his fire spirit, surfaced. His laughter echoed in the room, a sound brimming with malice and ambition. Chapter 83 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 1 "All done...!" the server exclaimed, watching as the broken wood dissolved into ash and drifted neatly into the trash can. ''...To think I''d feel fulfilled doing something so trivial,'' the guardian mused, her gaze lingering on the dumpster. "You were such a great help! Thank you so much...!" the server added, clasping the Spirit''s hands tightly, gratitude radiating from her expression. ''...I suppose it feels different when it''s done for the right person,'' the guardian thought, her stoic expression softening slightly as she regarded the earnest servant: Recalling the knight''s father - her first contractor, and how he treated her as an equal. ''I... Really do miss him.'' [Think nothing of it. Thank my master for allowing me to draw from his mana pool to accomplish this,] she replied, her voice steady and even. ''Speaking of which... Van. I''ve been using his mana pool nonstop since last night, as he didn''t send me back to the spirit world. Granted, I haven''t drawn excessively since he formed the contract with me... But even with my... previous contractor... I was never allowed to remain outside this long.'' Her thoughts briefly darkened, but she shook them away. ''Just how vast is Van''s mana pool?'' the guardian wondered, her eyes drifting momentarily to the server. "Speaking of him," the server began hesitantly, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. "Is he... treating you well? I... I''m not saying he''s a bad person, it''s just that I have a bad... feeling about him, that''s all..." Her voice softened as she looked away, releasing the Spirit''s arm reluctantly. ''...Concerned? For me?'' The Spirit blinked, momentarily surprised. ''And from a mortal stranger, no less. While we Spirits are clearly superior to the residents of this world, most treat us as tools... disposable and unworthy of care. This is unexpected.'' [I have only recently made a contract with him. I suppose time will tell,] she replied in a flat tone, masking any hint of emotion. "I... I see," the server said, a nervous smile playing on her lips before she forced herself to sound more optimistic. "He seems young, so... maybe he''ll only get better from here!" she added, her fists clenched in a gesture of forced enthusiasm. But then. An ominous noise broke the stillness of the morning air. The creak of wooden steps echoed sharply from the apartment''s exposed stairwell. The distinct clatter of metal rang out¡ªchainmail shifting, heavy boots pressing against the wooden planks, and the scrape of metal leggings and cuisses brushing with each deliberate step. The server froze, her breath catching as goosebumps rippled over her skin. Her wide eyes locked on the figure descending the open stairwell, clearly visible in the golden morning light. She clenched her fists instinctively, her gaze darting to the Spirit standing calmly in front of her. The Spirit turned, her expression unflinching, as though this sight was nothing unusual. ''Although I admit... Van has an unusual aura about him,'' she mused, her eyes narrowing on the descending figure. ''It''s as if... I''m compelled to view him unfavorably, no matter my own judgment.'' Van continued his steady descent, fully visible now. He was clad in his old black armor, accented with brass and bronze. Each piece gleamed faintly in the morning sun, polished and clean; as if it was never used once - thanks to his passive. His helmet obscured his face entirely. A massive greatsword rested on his back, its hilt and blade spanning nearly the length of his whole frame. The server''s hand crept toward the knife at her waist as she trembled, her fear overtaking her. [Rest easy,] the Spirit instructed, her calm tone breaking through the tension. The server flinched and turned to look at her, her trembling hand still hovering near the weapon. [That is my master in his armor,] the Spirit clarified, stepping forward toward Van, who had now reached the base of the stairwell. His attention was fixed on a worn parchment he held in one armored hand, seemingly oblivious to the tension he''d caused. ''The nobility approval...'' Van thought, scanning the contents of the parchment. ''...So Nickelson kept his word. Was it Alicia who delivered it?'' His expression remained stoic. Without hesitation, he began making his way toward the Spirit and the server, who stood near the dumpster across the street. ''Van Hellix Jr.,'' he noted, his eyes narrowing slightly at the name printed on the document. ''And a new badge, too. Same rank as my old one, but this one''s fresh¡ªpolished. I suppose it''ll come in handy.'' He folded the parchment neatly and slipped it into one of the pouches at his waist. The Spirit''s voice broke through his thoughts. [...I was under the impression you were resting,] she said. "Me too," Van replied, his tone flat, his head tilting slightly upward to meet her gaze. "But I changed my mind. Let''s go. I want to do a quest," Van''s gaze lingered on the server for a moment, his eyes narrowing behind the helmet as, briefly, her form shifted in his perception¡ªcat-like ears framing her head; a tail attached to her behind; skin covered in fur. The image flickered and vanished as quickly as it came; same as from when he observed her from inside his house. "Say," Van began, his voice breaking the silence as he addressed the server. She stiffened, visibly on edge.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Y-yes...?" she stammered, nodding quickly. "Uh... Hm. Never mind," Van said after a pause. "You just reminded me of the halflings. The feline tribe." The server let out a forced chuckle, her initial gasp barely concealed. "A-Aha... Feline people have ears and tails. And also, last I checked, I don''t have any fur..." she said, scratching her head awkwardly. Van blinked rapidly. For a split second, he saw her scratching... her cat ears. But when he refocused, they were gone. The Spirit, standing silently nearby, raised a brow in suspicion, her expression briefly flickering with curiosity. "Right. Sorry," Van said, brushing it off. "Let''s go, Guardian of Wind," he added, turning abruptly and walking away. The Guardian nodded politely toward the purple-haired server before following him. "Aha..." the server chuckled to herself, watching them leave. Her expression quickly darkened, her features tightening. "...Have those bastards found me already...?" she muttered under her breath, her face now cold and emotionless. Her eyes, sharp and feline, narrowed as she fixed a glare on Van''s retreating figure. ''No one could see my true form. Not even Magus Veil himself could have done that¡ªI''m certain of it. This isn''t just some simple transformation spell...! That bastard knows me. He knows, and he''s pretending to be clueless...!'' Her fists clenched, and her teeth bared as a low growl escaped her lips. "...I will not let you destroy my life here... whoever you think you are," she hissed under her breath. "AMI! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Galdo''s voice boomed from inside the tavern. "If you''re done out there, get your ass back¡ª" "Sorry, Galdo." Her voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding, silencing his tirade instantly. "I''m taking my first day off," she declared, vanishing into thin air before he could even process her words. "WAIT, YOU BRAT!" he yelled, lunging forward, but she was already gone, the faint shimmer of her disappearance dissipating before his eyes. "Haaah... Tsk, what a bother!" Galdo spat to the side, muttering as he adjusted his dirty apron and turned back toward the tavern. "What will I do with these youngsters..." He stopped briefly at the doorway, scratching his beard in frustration. "...Hopefully, she doesn''t hurt herself," he murmured with a mix of irritation and concern. "Good workers are hard to come by these days, psche." With a shake of his head, he disappeared back inside, muttering under his breath as the tavern door slammed shut behind him. ============== LATER ========= ''...I am walking beside him. Does he not notice? Does he not care that I''m still not in the spirit world and am reliant on his mana pool? Is his mana pool really that vast?'' she wondered, her gaze flicking toward him. [Say,¡ª] "Guar¡ª" The two spoke at the same time, their words overlapping. They both fell silent. "..." [...] [...What is it, Master?] she asked at last, noting his lack of response. "Nothing. Forget it. Speak your mind." [I have nothing to say... unless you command me to speak,] she replied, her tone neutral. "I don''t care. Keep your mouth shut, then," Van dismissed curtly, his focus unwavering as they continued walking side by side. The Guardian of Wind glanced at him, a mixture of curiosity and contempt brewing within her. A faint irritation stirred in her stomach, but she bit back any retort. And so, they walked. And walked. And walked. And walked. And walked. Two hours passed in heavy silence. ''He acts as if I''m not even here anymore. Does he truly not care, or is he so lost in his own mind that he doesn''t notice? Hmph... Fine. If he doesn''t care, neither should I. But this walk is getting tiresome. We''ve already circled the same path more than once.'' [What is the quest you were speaking of, Master?] she asked finally, her voice tinged with mild exasperation. "...I''ll pick one when we get to the guild," Van replied flatly after a brief pause, his pace unrelenting. [I see. Which guild?] she asked, her tone measured. "...A guild. Doesn''t have to be a specific one," Van answered, his reluctance evident in his tone. [...I see,] she repeated with a nod, and they continued walking in silence. A few minutes later, she broke the quiet again. [The turn to the guild is here. Are you going to a different one, perhaps?] she asked, pointing toward an alleyway. "...No. That will do," he said after a longer pause. She noticed the brief hesitation in his step, the slight tilt of his head as though to avoid meeting her gaze. Without another word, he stepped aside to follow her lead. ''...No way,'' she thought, her brow arching slightly as they walked. ''He didn''t know where the nearest guild was? He didn''t think to stop and ask someone? Is that... what he wanted to ask me earlier?'' Her lips pressed together as she studied his composed, if slightly oblivious, demeanor. She led him down the alley, her thoughts circling. ''If he wasn''t so violent and vile...'' she mused, casting him a sidelong glance. ''I might''ve found his behavior... almost adorable. Hmph.'' She dismissed the thought with a flick of her gaze as they approached the guild building. ==== ABOUT A DAY EARLIER, IN A CERTAIN CAVERN NEAR THE CAPITAL ========= "AHHHHHHHH!!!! HELP ME!!!!!!!" a dragonkin adventurer screamed, his voice echoing through the dark, suffocating cavern beneath the surface. His scaled body, impervious to molten lava, was now engulfed in violent, searing flames, burning him alive. "HURRY UP!! Melika, USE YOUR WATER SPELL ON HIM! AIRI, TRY TO DISPEL IT!! IT COULD BE A CURSE!!" bellowed the leader, a paladin, his voice strained with desperation. "R-RIGHT!!" the priestess and the spellcaster scrambled into action, their hands shaking as they focused their energy on the dragonkin. The priestess chanted fervently, while the spellcaster unleashed torrents of water at the flames. ''How...? How could a being that could swim in lava... burn alive like this?!'' the paladin thought, his mind racing even as he swung his blade to fend off an incoming attack. A skeletal arm lunged toward him¡ªrotten, smeared with decaying tissue, the remnants of what was once human. "FUCK...!!" he roared, raising his sword to block the strike, the clang of metal reverberating through the cave. ''One by one... all our party members, spontaneously combusting, turning into this! JUST WHAT IS¡ª'' A shrill, blood-curdling scream cut through the chaos. The paladin turned to see the priestess¡ªAiri, blessed by the goddess herself, immune to most curses, a profession achieved only by the divine''s chosen¡ªconsumed by flames. Her robes burned away as the fire ravaged her body, her screams choking out as the inferno devoured her lungs. "AIRI!!!!!!!!!" he screamed, his voice cracking as he stumbled back, his focus slipping. ''HOW...!? HOW!? SHE WASN''T EVEN HIT!!!'' His thoughts spiraled into despair as another skeletal arm slashed across his face, the bone''s edge cutting deep into his cheek. "ARRGH!!" he cried out, shoving the skeletal attackers back with a wild swing of his sword. Now only he and the spellcaster remained. She had collapsed to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably, frantically casting water spells over Airi''s burning corpse. "AIRI...! TELL ME WHAT TO DO...!! THE WATER DOESN''T WORK...!! AIRI!!!" she wailed, tears streaming down her face as the priestess''s flesh melted away, leaving only a skeletal figure that still screamed silently through the unrelenting flames. The paladin''s breathing quickened as dozens of skeletons emerged from the shadows, their hollow eyes gleaming in the dim light. They surrounded the two survivors, their bony hands reaching, their steps deliberate and unyielding. ''JUST...'' "WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!?" the paladin roared, his voice breaking as he looked to the cavern''s ceiling, his sword trembling in his grip, the skeletal horde closing in. Chapter 84 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 2 ["There''s something I wanted to ask,"] the guardian said as the two neared the guild hall¡ªa much larger and more imposing building than Marcy''s guild. "Okay?" Van replied, squinting slightly as his gaze shifted away from a group of adventurers approaching them. ["Why were you asking that server if she was a Feline halfing?"] "...It''s nothing," Van said after a brief pause. "I''ve traveled around the world, and for a moment, she resembled someone I used to know." ''Though if that person ever saw me alive, she''d probably try to kill me on the spot...'' Van sighed internally. ["Oh...?"] the spirit murmured, a trace of curiosity in her voice. ["You seem rather young, though."] "...I''m 42 years old," Van replied flatly, his tone dismissive as he squinted away from the adventurers passing nearby, their presence grating like sunlight cutting through a darkened room. ''Tsk. Damn it... Why does it hurt my eyes to look at adventurers, especially the human ones? It''s like they''re constantly emitting sunlight... I thought my eyes couldn''t hurt anymore, anyway.'' ["I-Impossible... Are you using a certain kind of magic to maintain a youthful appearance?"] she stammered, disbelief laced in her tone. Van''s patience snapped. "Alright, that''s enough," he said sharply as he squinted his eyes. "I figured you already knew who I was, considering you were with that scumbag knight." ["...I do not. If he did something to you prior to last night, it was probably without my knowledge."] "Oh?" Van raised an eyebrow, a cynical smirk tugging at his lips. "With the way he forced himself on you, I''m surprised he''d bother to keep that of all things to himself." [...] The guardian looked away, a faint grimace flickering across her face at Van''s remark. It was the kind of reaction Van had grown numb to, his heart steeled against the discomfort of others. ["...I believe you can take it from here, Master?"] she said, her gaze fixed on the towering guild hall. Her tone was colder now, yet still gentle, as though carefully measured to avoid provoking him. "...Yeah," Van sighed. "Go back to the spirit world," he said, watching as she dissipated without another word. ''Now then...'' Van exhaled, turning his attention to the grand doors before him. His gaze traced the structure, taking in its imposing size and intricate design. ''It''s much bigger than Marcy''s... Marcilla''s guild hall. I guess this is the go-to spot in the Capital,'' he thought, his eyes following the steady influx of adventurers coming and going. The crowd paid him little mind, though their murmurs and glances carried a subtle edge of suspicion. "Who''s this guy...?" "I don''t know, but he reeks of trouble. Let''s go..." "Stay on your guard. I don''t like him... There''s a scent of blood coming off him..." "A mercenary?" "No way. They wouldn''t let him in if he were just some wandering nomad." "Maybe he slipped by the guards..." "And that helmet¡ªstill wearing it here? Only one reason to hide your face in the capital..." "He''s a felon, isn''t he?" The whispers floated past Van, brushing against his ears like a faint breeze. He didn''t falter, his steps steady as he approached the heavy doors. ''But nobody''s entering the guild hall. What''s up with that...?'' he wondered, his sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings before landing on a piece of paper pinned to the doors.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. [CLOSED FOR TODAY] ''Goddamn it... I am not going back to Marcy''s guild,'' Van thought, exhaling sharply. ''Good thing I took this with me.'' He reached into his waistbag and pulled out the nobility approval document Nickelson had delivered earlier. ''If I just flaunt this, they''ll at least excuse me without too much drama. I''m just here to grab a quest and leave.'' He slid the parchment back into his waistbag with a quiet sigh, bracing himself as he pushed the massive doors open. The moment the doors creaked wide, sunlight poured into the dim interior, catching the attention of everyone inside. Van''s gaze swept the room, landing on a group of adventurers¡ªdwarves, elves, dragonkin¡ªhuddled around a single table. At the center sat a weeping knight, his head bowed low as the others murmured words of comfort; while placing some of their hands on his shoulder as he hid his face away. Then Van''s presence shattered the fragile atmosphere. "H-HEY!" The receptionist, who had been leaning on her elbow behind the counter, shot upright. Her startled voice cut through the murmurs, turning every head in the room toward him. The sudden flood of sunlight from the open door illuminated their tense faces, drawing all eyes to the intruder. "THE GUILD IS CLOSED FOR TODAY!" she barked, her voice laced with frustration and a tinge of disbelief at Van''s bold entrance. Van hurriedly pulled out the parchment, thrusting it in front of the receptionist''s face. "A... a noble?" she murmured, her eyes scanning the document carefully. Her expression shifted as she examined the contents more closely. "Van Hellix Jr..." she muttered aloud, her voice tinged with hesitation as her gaze lingered on the name. ''WHAT?!'' A certain elf in the group jolted upright, her eyes snapping to the armored figure. ''That... that name... That armor... IT... It can''t be him...!!'' Her thoughts raced as she stared at Van in disbelief. "Yeah," Van replied flatly, his tone curt. He pulled out his F-RANK adventurer badge and flashed it before the receptionist''s face. "Just here to take a quest and leave." he said as he brushed past her without waiting for permission. "H-Hey...!" she stammered, almost pushed aside as Van headed toward the quest board. "It''s alright. Let him take it," another receptionist interjected, placing a calming hand on her colleague''s shoulder. "Nothing good ever comes from provoking nobles," she added, her voice low and her eyes fixed on Van''s retreating back with a grimace. "... Besides, he''s just an F Rank. Sounds young, too. Let him choose something that''ll get him seriously hurt. Bet he''d come crawling back here in tears. Probably never even stepped out of mommy and daddy''s house." She sneered, her lips curling with disdain. The room fell into an uneasy silence, broken only by the sound of Van''s footsteps¡ªthe creak of metal against the wooden-planked floor echoing in the hall. Ten pairs of eyes tracked him, their gazes sharp with suspicion, irritation, or unease. "Tsche, shitty nobles," a red-haired, bearded dwarf spat under his breath to the group, his tone laced with disdain. "All of them are the fucking same, I''m tellin'' ya. Don''t have the slightest sensibility to anything. I should teach that guy a¡ª" "Forget it... Arnolt," the human paladin interrupted weakly. He sat hunched at the table, exhaustion etched into his face, dark circles heavy under his eyes. He placed a weary hand on the dwarf''s shoulder, stopping him mid-motion as he prepared to storm toward Van. "Let''s not fight... just for today," the paladin said, his voice weary but firm. "...Fine, Unicus. I didn''t want to dirty my hands tearing that noble apart anyway. Getting a nasty feeling from him," the dwarf muttered with a sigh, retreating to the group, though his grumbling didn''t fully subside. ''What do I do...!?'' the elven girl thought, her silver hair cascading down her back, her sharp ears twitching as her gaze locked onto the armored figure. ''Van Hellix... that''s the name of the man who hit on my mother all those years ago... and she had him executed!'' Her mind raced as she pieced together the implications. ''And... Junior? Did Van Hellix have a child before he died at my mother''s hands!?'' Confusion swirled within her as her sharp eyes tracked Van, who steadily approached the quest board. ''Poor thing...!'' She thought, her brows furrowing slightly at Van, ''Being the child of that scumbag, I bet he is also raised the same way. And he probably grew even more disdainful after his father left him to chase women without restraint...!'' "Lady Sylva," a soft but cautious voice interrupted her frantic thoughts, pulling her attention to the towering figure beside her. "Is everything alright?" the voice asked. "A-AH... Yes, Vaelthir. I was just startled," she replied hastily, her words quick and clipped. "I see," Vaelthir said, his tone calm yet laced with disdain as he followed her line of sight to Van. "Indeed, I cannot get over how rude some humans can be." Vaelthir straightened his already impeccable posture, his long, vibrant silver hair catching the light as he stood with practiced poise. His palms rested behind his back, the longbow slung over his shoulder gleaming with a seamless, polished finish. A quiver hung neatly at his side, along with a holstered knife adorned with intricate carvings. ''A son should never carry the sins of his father...'' Sylva thought, her mind churning as she glanced nervously between Vaelthir and Van. ''It''s a good thing Vaelthir only became my guardian recently... If he knew what Van Hellix did, who knows what he might do to his child!'' Her gaze fixated on Van as he neared the board, her thoughts filled with a storm of apprehension and uncertainty. ''But to think he''s a noble...? How is that possible? Could his mother be one? Either way, he must have questions about his father''s death. Who wouldn''t? But... this aura he carries... Maybe it''s better not to approach him...'' Sylva pondered, her fingers fidgeting nervously as she mulled over her next move; as Van finally stood before the quest board, looking over it. "Ah, I just realized... I never took that quest down!" one of the receptionists murmured under her breath, a shiver running down her spine. "The one Unicus went on... where all his expedition died...!!" Chapter 85 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 3 The other gave her a reassuring tap on the shoulder. "It''s fine. He''s just some F-Rank spoiled brat. No way he''d pick an A-Rank mission... though, honestly, that one should be classified as S+ by now." Despite her words, both receptionists couldn''t help but glance nervously at Van, exchanging worried looks with the other adventurers nearby. Van studied the board intently. ''I don''t want to take anything too conspicuous. There are several S-Rank missions and beyond posted here. But as an F-Rank, picking one would draw too much attention...'' His hand hovered over a C-Rank mission, and a collective sigh of relief spread among the receptionists and adventurers. Then his gaze shifted, catching sight of the A-Rank parchment. ''Hmm...?'' [Quest Title: Burning Dungeon!] Description: A villager from a small settlement just outside the capital has reported that his daughter and son were kidnapped and taken into a nearby cavern. The villagers dare not enter the cave, as a flame-like light is seen emanating from it at night, and blood-curdling roars echo from within. It is rumored that a dragon resides there. The father pleads for his children to be rescued at all costs¡ªor, failing that, for their bodies to be recovered. Reward: 1,000 copper coins. Van''s gaze lingered on the parchment. ''That can''t be a dragon. Dragons prefer high places¡ªmountains, peaks. Even dragonkin stick to colder, elevated areas. I learned that the hard way during my ''wife-hunting crusade.'' Thought I could charm the Dragon King''s daughter... until the guards roasted me off their mountain. Guess I wasn''t cut out for scalies.'' ''Heh, could''ve been Donkey from Shrek or something.'' He smirked faintly at the thought, then shook it off. ''Then, a rogue mage, maybe?'' Van pulled the parchment from the board and studied it closer, holding it up to the visor of his helmet. "Hey..!! He''s looking at it..!" One of the adventurers said with a murmur; Van not paying them any mind. ''And the reward... 1,000 copper coins. That''s just 1 silver. If I had to guess, that''s everything the villagers could scrape together¡ªprobably their entire savings. A-Rank quests usually pay out in hundreds of gold coins. This parchment''s worn, too. It''s been here a while. Nobody wants to take it. They''re too focused on the payment to care, then.'' He clenched the parchment tightly, lowering his head for a moment. ''They''ve got no one to help them. No one on their side... And I bet this quest''s been out here for a week, probably more. The villager''s children could be long dead.'' Van stood in silence, his grip tightening further on the parchment. ''I don''t want to die of boredom; and this seems fun enough. Money''s not going to be an issue once I collect the payment Nickelson probably delivered to Marcilla''s guild. Screw it, I''m taking it. If anyone asks, I''ll just flaunt my noble status¡ªtell them mommy and daddy decked me out with gear fit for an A-Rank mission. That''ll shut them up.'' With that thought, Van turned to face the receptionist, parchment in hand. His voice carried an edge of indifference. "I heard you walking up behind me. Whatever you want from me¡ªI couldn''t care less." "So, move out of the way. I don''t have the time to deal with you." His tone was flat, his casualness hidden beneath the helmet. As he spoke, his gaze swept over the group standing in his way¡ªten adventurers, including the weeping paladin, Sylva, and the grumbling dwarf¡ªall of them blocking the path to the receptionist. Their faces bore serious, determined expressions. "Noble bastard. Don''t take that quest," the dwarf barked, glaring at Van. "Or what? I''ll die?" Van retorted. ''Haah... I wish they didn''t stand so close. It hurts to look at them. Each one has a different color around them¡ªand they all sting my eyes. This has to be related to the arcane stat. Seed of Darkness. That new passive I got... I''ll have to read about it later.'' Van thought, squinting beneath his helmet. "Worse. Much, much worse. Please." The paladin stepped forward, placing a hand firmly on Van''s shoulder. A somber, urgent expression on his eyes. Van paused, his reflexes tensing, almost ready to deflect what he expected to be a threat. But as he looked into the paladin''s weary eyes, noticeable even through the blinding colors that surrounded him, he faltered. There was no malice¡ªonly earnestness... Vulnerability. He doesn''t want me to die...? Van thought. Was he really such a good person? Van''s gaze shifted to the paladin''s relaxed hand on his shoulder, then back to his face. He let out a long sigh. "I''ve made my choice. I''m going on this quest," Van said, brushing Unicus''s hand off his shoulder with a firm yet measured gesture. ''That fool... Just what does he hope to gain by going there? Is he as maniacal as his father was?'' Sylva wondered, her narrowed eyes fixed on Van before drifting to Unicus. ''Even when Unicus is begging him not to go... He''s such a good person.'' Her gaze softened, a faint blush rising to her cheeks as admiration and awe overtook her thoughts. Vaelthir silently glanced at Sylva; taking in her awestruck expression as she looked at Unicus. ''My lady is at that age, I suppose... I can understand the necessity of working with humans, but... really, my Lady? To fall for a human? Inconceivable. In a mere forty years, he''ll look older than your grandfather.'' He sighed, his thoughts a quiet lament. ''While you and I will still appear the same, even after a century passes.'' Vaelthir closed his eyes, looking away in a mix of exasperation and slight envy. ''Oh well. I suppose such is a lesson you will have to experience the hard way.'' ''I am patient, after all. And unlike a human, I have nothing but time on my hands,'' Vaelthir concluded silently, his thoughts as steady as his composure. ''...He''s not using his force to resist me,'' Van noted, his sharp eyes catching the slight parting of the paladin''s lips¡ªa crack in his resolve, filled with despair and somber resignation; as Van removed his hand. "Leave him, UNICUS. That noble wants to die, LET HIM DIE!" A deep, guttural growl erupted from behind. The voice belonged to a towering dragonkin, his imposing figure commanding attention as he stepped forward. "H-Hey!" hissed a human woman in a hooded cloak, her voice sharp with warning. "Don''t provoke him... he''s a noble!" "Psche, who are you to tell me what to do? I don''t even remember you walking in here!" the dragonkin snarled, his voice rising in challenge, drawing everyone''s attention to the thief. "I... I knew someone from the expedition," she stammered, her tone faltering. "The receptionist let me in b-because of that, so¡ª" "PSCHE," the dragonkin clicked his tongue, cutting her off. His gaze darted toward the receptionist, who gave a subtle nod confirming her words. With a dismissive snort, his scaly lips curled back as his eyes returned to Van. "If I feared the likes of him, I wouldn''t have become an adventurer." "Hmph." The dwarf interjected with a grunt, his tone gruff. "The scaly has a point, runt." He jabbed a stubby finger toward Van. "Leave the quest and scram; you''ll die a horrible death. Not that anyone here cares." He ended his remark with one eye squeezed shut in derision, his words oozing disdain. Around the room, the adventurers nodded in unison. Not a single face bore a shred of concern. Instead, their expressions were taut with caution, But only one of them wore despair etched deeply on his features. It was Unicus¡ªthe blonde-haired paladin with his short, spiky hair. His composure faltered as he stepped closer, desperation leaking into his voice. "Don''t do this! That quest... it''s a death sentence! I''ve seen what happens to those who try. Please, listen to reason¡ªdon''t throw your life away!" he nearly begged, both hands gripping Van''s sides once more in a futile attempt to stop him. "...Unicus, right?" Van muttered, his voice low as his gaze met the paladin''s. ''Did he happen to be there, or something? A villager from the area?'' Van wondered momentarily. "...?" Unicus swallowed hard, his grip tightening slightly as he searched Van''s tone for meaning. The softness in Van''s voice felt at odds with his menacing armor and cold demeanor.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Even Sylva''s ears twitched slightly, her sharp eyes narrowing with curiosity as she caught the unexpected shift in his tone. Van exhaled slowly, his Untrusted passive flashing through his mind stubbornly. "The reason I''m doing this..." Van began, his voice measured, before letting out a deep sigh. ''If I respond aggressively, they might... No, WILL escalate. I need to deflect... I know what to do.'' Resolving himself, he straightened and spoke clearly. "For the glory of my house." The room''s collective expectancy crumbled into disappointment. Gazes turned away, frowns replaced the momentary intrigue, and a few adventurers rolled their eyes outright. ''I''m not sure what I expected... It was his son, after all,'' Sylva thought, releasing a silent sigh. ''As expected of a human noble. So shortsighted...'' Vaelthir''s thoughts were no kinder, his disdain reflected in the slight narrowing of his eyes. "What...?" Unicus whispered, his voice barely audible, trembling as he searched for meaning in Van''s words. His gaze locked on the dark void of Van''s helmet, as if hoping for something¡ªanything¡ªto pierce through the lackluster answer he''d just been given. "...If you must know, I also wanted to... prove my sovereignty to my girlfriend¡ªby showing off how I beat an A-ranked quest," Van said, his tone dripping with feigned confidence as he pushed Unicus''s now-relaxed arms aside. "Don''t worry. This baby you see on me? The armor, the sword? All magically enhanced to A-rank, sponsored by my loaded dad. Nothing could kill me." Van smirked, tapping his shoulder as he strutted past the paladin, flaunting his armor with exaggerated swagger. The adventurers around him watched in stunned disbelief. "All... for some girl...!? This bastard," the dragonkin growled, his scaly visage twisting into a glare as he watched Van walk by. ''It turns out he really is nothing more than a womanizer, just like his father,'' Sylva thought with a grimace, her sharp features reflecting her growing disdain. ''I know his upbringing likely shaped him into this, but... this is insufferable.'' "Lady Sylva," Vaelthir, her ever-watchful guardian, interjected with a sharp tone. "Be sure to steer clear of scum like this." "You don''t have to tell me, Vaelthir," she replied firmly, her gaze following Van as he continued toward the exit. "What a dumbass. Ain''t that right, Arnolt?" a human adventurer hissed, his words laced with derision. He nudged the dwarf beside him, who stood silently with his arms folded, his sharp eyes fixed on Van. Arnolt''s gaze lingered on Van''s tight grip on the parchment, the way his hand clenched it as if it were his lifeline. The dwarf said nothing, his silence prompting the human adventurer to raise an eyebrow, clearly expecting a snarky remark. Van reached the exit, the whispers of the room following him like shadows. "Good. One less noble in the world is a good outcome, anyway," someone muttered from the crowd. Unicus clenched his teeth, his frustration boiling over until, unable to contain himself, he burst forward, shoving others aside as he made his way to Van. "I''M TELLING YOU, YOU''LL DIE¡ª" he yelled, his voice filled with raw desperation. "Hush now!" Van interrupted, suddenly spinning on his heel with an over-the-top flourish. His arms spread wide in an exaggerated motion as his voice rose with mock grandeur. "Or I''ll invoke my noble rights to have you thrown in jail for daring to lay your hands on someone like me, the son of the Duchess Bariumoxidia Calciumsulfat... from the illustrious Periodictable family." ''...Not sure why I went that far... but it feels liberating somehow,'' Van thought, his expression hidden behind his armor as he processed the words he''d so brazenly spoken. "W-who...?" one of the adventurers stammered, breaking the silence. "I''ve never heard of her..." another muttered. "Either way... to use his power to threaten someone who just tried to help them? Psche, can''t say I''m surprised by these nobles..." the dragonkin growled, his scaled tail swishing in irritation. ''...Terrible,'' Sylva thought, her sharp features twisting into another grimace. Vaelthir, standing stoically beside her, echoed her sentiment with a cold remark. "To think scum like him actually exists..." Van''s voice cut through the murmurs, quieter now but resolute. "So..." The single word caught Unicus''s attention, his tense posture softening slightly as he turned to look at Van. "Just leave me alone. You''ll get nothing from associating yourself with me," Van said, his tone bold yet subdued. His gaze met Unicus''s squarely, despite the blinding glow that surrounded the paladin in Van''s perception. He held the gaze for a few lingering seconds, letting the weight of his words settle before turning away. ''No fight broke out. I''d call that a win,'' Van thought, exhaling an unseen sigh of relief as he exited the large guild. "Hmph, good riddance!" one adventurer muttered, while others voiced similar sentiments, their words blending into a low murmur. Meanwhile, Arnolt and Unicus remained still, their eyes meeting in shared silence. "U-Unicus!" Sylva exclaimed, rushing to the paladin''s side. Her voice quivered with concern as she hesitantly placed a hand on his shoulder. "Are you alright...? You should sit!" Unicus looked down at her, his tired eyes softening at her concern. "I''m... I''m fine, Sylva," he replied with a weak, reassuring smile. "It''s just... the way he spoke... felt off," Unicus murmured, his voice low, almost as if speaking to himself. "Off? What do yo¡ª" Sylva began, but her words were interrupted. "...I''m going with the kid, Unicus." Arnolt''s gruff voice cut through the conversation as he strode past the paladin and the elf, heading toward the exit. "Arnolt!? Why...?" Unicus called out, his brows furrowed in confusion as he turned to the dwarf. "Like you said, something about what he spat out bothers the living shit out of me. Like my ass itches and I can''t reach it," Arnolt replied, his tone blunt as ever, not bothering to slow his stride. "And noble or not, he''s just some snotty brat. Probably can''t even wipe his own ass," the dwarf added with a grumble, pushing the heavy doors open and stepping into the sunlight. "...!" Unicus''s eyes narrowed as his thoughts churned, his gaze fixed on the exit where the dwarf had disappeared. "Unicus...?" Sylva said softly, her voice tinged with concern as she noticed the growing resolve in his expression. Meanwhile, Van was already some distance away from the guild when a sharp cry cut through the bustling street. "HEY!!! NOBLE BRAT!!!" The booming voice of Arnolt carried over the noise, drawing the attention of onlookers as the dwarf stomped toward him, his every step deliberate and heavy. "DON''T THINK YOU''RE GOING THERE BY YOURSELF!! I MAY HAVE A HEART OF STEEL, BUT I AIN''T ONE TO WATCH SOME YOUNG''UN DIE¡ªNO MATTER HOW ROTTEN THEY ARE!" Arnolt bellowed, his voice echoing like thunder. Van turned around abruptly, startled by the sudden outburst. His gaze locked onto the dwarf, battle axe and pickaxe crossed on his back, glinting in the sunlight. Behind him, Unicus marched with equal determination, his armor gleaming as it caught the sun''s rays. "What are you doing?" Van blurted out, his voice tinged with a mix of irritation and disbelief. His gaze darted between the gruff dwarf and the steadfast paladin. "I told you to scram. I wanted to bring glory to my¡ª" "Yeah, yeah, save that bullshit for those other airheads in there," Arnolt interrupted, his rough voice cutting Van off mid-sentence. His one eye squeezed shut as usual, he waved a dismissive hand toward him, silencing him with his sheer presence. "No ordinary noble looking to ''bring glory to his house'' is gonna admit their daddy did something for him willingly like you did," Arnolt said, his voice gruff. "They''re all proud scumbags with egos the size of the moon and no grit to back it up. Ain''t no way they''re crediting anyone but themselves. And..." His gaze fell on the now-crumpled parchment in Van''s hand, his lips tightening. "No one clutches a piece o'' paper like their life depends on it for no reason. Sure as hell ain''t to impress no one," Arnolt added, signaling toward the parchment with a slight tilt of his head. "I ain''t gonna ask," The dwarf continued, "But I ain''t gonna sit quietly, either. I was curious about that quest, either way." Van remained silent, his grip on the paper faltering instinctively. ''...'' His fingers loosened slightly before he forced himself to respond, though his own words sounded distant, almost hollow. "I was just... excited," he murmured. Arnolt huffed, crossing his arms but saying nothing further. "Arnolt''s right," Unicus interjected, stepping forward. His voice carried a note of quiet determination. "I don''t buy this cold mask you wear. And..." He paused, drawing in a deep breath. "I am an A-Rank Paladin. I went on that quest. More than fifteen of us went... and I was the only one who made it back." Van''s gaze shifted to Unicus, his eyes lingering on the paladin''s weary form. The dark circles under his eyes. "That''s why," Unicus continued, his tone steady as he straightened his posture, "if you''re hellbent on going, then I''m coming too." He sniffed sharply, hardening his expression. "I''ll be your party leader." "OUR party leader," a mature yet smooth voice echoed from behind. All heads turned toward the source¡ªVaelthir. "Vaelthir...? Everyone?" Unicus said, startled, as he looked past the elf to see the others approaching. The towering dragonkin Savathon, Sylva, Vaelthir himself, and the hooded female thief all strode toward them with purpose. "Do not look at me. Lady Sylva insisted on going. I merely followed," Vaelthir said coolly, casting a sideways glance toward the group. "I''d prefer the noble died... but if he does, it''ll reflect badly on the guild," the dragonkin muttered, his scaly arms crossed as he avoided looking directly at Van. "I''m going too." "I... I trust Unicus''s judgment!" Sylva chimed in enthusiastically, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush. ''Unicus seemed like himself again when Arnolt went after Van Hellix. If helping Van means helping Unicus... then of course I''m going to be there for Unicus..! I mean, close to him¡ªah, I mean, to HELP him!'' Sylva''s cheeks flushed as she furiously shook her head. ''And... I should tell Van Hellix how his father died. He might be a bad person like his father, but he deserves to know. Maybe... maybe it''ll fix him somehow?'' Her resolve hardened as her gaze landed firmly on Van. Van remained silent, the crumpled parchment still in his hand as his eyes swept over the group. He seemed unsure of what to make of the scene before him. "So, give me the parchment and follow my lead. Please," Unicus said earnestly, his hand extended. His weary yet determined eyes sought Van''s gaze through the shadowy openings of his helmet, as if trying to pierce the darkness and connect. "..." ''Oh well... Since the villagers know him, it might be easier to find out what happened if they trust him,'' Van reasoned silently. He extended his hand slowly, placing the parchment into Unicus''s waiting palm. ''And it''s not like I''m entrusting my life to him. If anything, their presence will just make things more complicated later on...'' ''...So why does it feel like my shoulders are lighter now?'' The thought lingered as Van''s eyes softened, briefly flickering downward, while the weight he''d been carrying felt, inexplicably, less oppressive. Unicus let out a faint, weary smile, his fingers closing gently around the parchment. Van lowered his hand to his side, silent but resigned. "Thank you," Unicus said softly. His voice carried a quiet sincerity as he looked directly at Van, then to the rest of the party. "I''ll keep you safe. No matter what." With that, the group began to march, their footsteps steady with purpose. Van followed a few paces behind, his armored figure blending into the movement of the party. ''Van Hellix Jr., huh...?'' The thought lingered in the human thief''s mind, a flicker of suspicion burning in her chest as she walked behind the group. ----------- "Hey, Ilfri. When did you let that hooded girl in? I don''t remember seeing her walk in," one of the guild receptionists asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. "Oh... her..." Ilfri muttered, her expression clouding as she blinked rapidly. "I... don''t remember letting her in..." She faltered, clutching the reception table for balance. Her voice dropped to a faint whisper, barely audible. "But... I had to... didn''t I? Someone told me to..." "Ilfri!!" her coworker exclaimed, rushing to her side to catch her before she collapsed. ----------- ''I''m going to find out... just how you recognized me,'' she thought, a low growl rumbling in her throat as her sharp, cat-like eyes narrowed, locking on Van''s back. She fell in line with the others, her movements tense, deliberate. ''And if necessary... I''ll kill you. If you know who I am... then you must be connected to those who killed my mother.'' Her claws twitched involuntarily as her mind hissed the name that burned in her heart: ''The Queen of the Feline-Halfling Tribe...!'' Chapter 86 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 4 Marcilla''s guild was lively, as always. High-ranked and low-ranked adventurers bustled about, drifting in and out, sharing boisterous conversations over breakfast, or pulling quest parchments from the well-worn board by the entrance. "Good morning..." Amoria greeted with a weary sigh as she stepped into the guild hall alongside Liz, her exhaustion clear in the slight droop of her shoulders. "Oh, good morning. Sorry for calling you in, figured I should open the guild today when I saw Anne walk in here. It''s not like people would dare try something while I''m here." Marcy called, her eyes darting to Amoria. She balanced a tray of saucers retrieved from the kitchen window, the Guild''s maid passing along plates laden with steaming, savory meals. The meaty aroma wafted into the air as Marcy set the dishes down near a group of hungry adventurers. "It''s alright... I guess I needed some distraction myself," Amoria admitted, patting her daughter on the shoulder with a tired smile. "Thank you for coming with me, Lizzy." ''So, Anne wanted to work today too...? I wonder if she wants to hang out afterwards?'' Liz smiled contently. "You look awfully tired." Marcy quipped, throwing another sideways glance; noticing Amoria''s slumped shoulders and half-lidded eyes. Amoria raised a brow but deflected, her gaze sharpening as she noticed the dark circles under Marcy''s eyes. "... You look tired yourself." "A-ah, yeah," Marcy stammered, her smirk faltering. "Demons on the upper floor. Had to stay up all night keeping things in order. If I didn''t work today, I''d fall asleep standing." A brief, awkward silence settled between them, their shared fatigue reflected in their expressions. Liz glanced up, her brows knitting in thought. ''Does it have to do with... Van? And the reason he came to our house last night?'' A shadow of worry flickered in her eyes as she recalled Van''s presence in their house last night. ''He didn''t do something to her, did he?'' "LIZ! What are you doing? If you came to work, start working the tables and get some orders!" Marcy barked suddenly, her sharp voice startling a few nearby B and A-ranked adventurers. "A-AH, RIGHT AWAY!" Liz yelped, snapping out of her thoughts. She darted away from her mother''s side, grabbing a cloth as she quickly tied back her smooth blonde hair and rolled up her sleeves, ready to dive into her duties. She was slender, yet blessed with the same striking figure as her mother, her eyes a deep, piercing blue like the endless sky. "May I take your order?" she asked lightly, her voice carrying the practiced ease of someone accustomed to the bustling guild hall. She stood by a table of five hulking adventurers, each one twice¡ªif not three times¡ªher size. Their broad frames dwarfed the modest space, their expressions unreadable as they sat with arms folded. "...Sirs?" she questioned again, leaning in slightly when their silence persisted. Not only was she popular, but undeniably beautiful¡ªa source of admiration and envy. Most of her female friends, while encircling her with forced smiles, secretly resented her. Her male friends, unable to see her as just a friend, always harbored feelings for her, and by default, despised Michael, who seemed to hold a privileged place in her life due to their shared history. Even some of the adults at the guild had, on occasion, spoken about her inappropriately¡ªthough never in her presence. But only once. Just once. After that, no one dared to so much as glance at her for more than two seconds. Yes. She and Anne inspired fear whenever they served customers. Patrons vividly remembered what happened to those caught staring too long or whispering the wrong words. They had felt it¡ªthe predatory, devil-like gaze of their mothers. Eyes that promised retribution without mercy. And that''s exactly what those five burly men¡ªand even the Dragonkin among them, all warriors bearing scars as proof of their battles¡ªwere thinking about. Even the muscular Dwarf among them. Dwarves, known for their blunt and often crude personalities, wield tongues as sharp as the weapons they forge. But Marcy had made sure the Dwarves residing in the capital understood one thing: foul language was not to be used around certain people. Or else. ... A rule she has trouble following herself, however. These hardened warriors were all carefully picking their words, each syllable weighed with caution, all to avoid invoking the fury of her all-seeing mother. "A-ah... Brandst, w-what will you have?" The big Dragonkin, his frame almost too big for the chair stammered, his voice gruff but wavering. He shifted awkwardly, sweat trickling down the scars crisscrossing his hardened, scaly face. "Oh, dear Bernholdt, I''ll have... a roast. And... Ah.. A beer. Yes, indeed. C-come on, Mikalson, choose something... Miss E- uh, Miss Veil has other customers to attend to. Be mindful..." The Dwarf chimed in, his tone hurried, eyes darting as if she might vanish at any moment. They talked meekly amongst themselves, voices low and deferential, unintentionally dragging out the moment as they scrambled to decide. ''All the adventurers... I appreciate they''re being nice, but I wish they''d just tell me what they want. This makes it harder to tend to everyone,'' she thought with a small pout, her frustration barely visible beneath her polite smile. "Haah... I''m shorthanded today, too," Marcy sighed as Amoria settled beside her behind the counter. "That leech won''t be showing up today¡ªI didn''t call him in." "Oh, Michael?" Amoria replied without hesitation, already busying herself with her tasks. "Yeah... Honestly, I feel like smacking his ass straight out of the walls. Do you know anyone else who can help?" Marcy asked, her tone edged with frustration as she glanced at Amoria. "Well... I..." Amoria hesitated, scrambling for an answer. Van''s name sat on the tip of her tongue, but she stopped herself before saying it. Marcy noticed the pause. She had somewhat expected Amoria to mention Van, and when she didn''t, a subtle tension filled the space between them. Marcy''s gaze turned contemplative, her silence reflecting a quiet realization. Something must have happened between Amoria and Van... just as it had between her and him. "L-look," Marcy stuttered, "Why don''t you hold the fort for a bit, and I''ll go to his place and call hi¡ª"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "G-GOOD MORNING, AUNT MARCY! AUNT AMORIA!" Michael''s voice rang out as he walked into the guild, startling both women and earning curious glances from nearby patrons. "Oh... Lookie here, it''s that brave young man from yesterday," some adventurers murmured amongst themselves, recalling how Michael had boldly stood up to the evil armored man who had kidnapped Anne. "Tsche," Marcy clicked her tongue sharply, while Amoria sighed deeply, a light; yet resigned smile tugging at her lips as she turned away. Even Liz''s heart skipped a beat¡ªnot out of affection, but something closer to dread. It felt as though a 20kg weight had suddenly been dropped onto her chest. An exasperated grimace slipped across her face as she continued serving customers. ''He doesn''t have to work here... We could just meet outside of work, or at the Academy... I get that he likes me, but why can''t he just leave me al¡ª I mean, meet me after work?'' she thought, immediately shaking her head to clear her conflicted feelings. Michael held both of his hands behind his back as he walked in. His fingers clutching around the seal Bernard gave him. The adorned Slave Mark. Michael hesitated near the reception desk, glancing nervously at Lizzy, who was bustling around the tables. Normally, he''d be helping her with orders and cleaning, but this time, his focus was elsewhere¡ªon Anne, who he could just glimpse in the back, quietly working by herself. Marcy leaned against the counter, flipping through a small ledger, her patience visibly thinning with every second. "Well? What are you standing there for, Leech? Get to work!" She snapped, not even lifting her gaze from a ledger she looked at. Michael swallowed hard and shifted on his feet. Was about to do as Marcy asked, as he constantly feared her; a natural response in the guild. But this time, he held his ground. "A-Aunt Marcy, can I... uh, work in the back today? With Anne?" ''Please be here today...!'' Michael prayed internally. That got her attention. She lowered the ledger and gave him a sharp, questioning stare. "With Anne? Why?" she asked bluntly. "Don''t you usually stick to helping Lizzy? What''s with the sudden change?" ''Yes! She''s here!'' He sighed in relief internally. "I just... I think she could use some help back there," Michael said, his voice wavering slightly but holding firm. "It looks like a lot for her to handle on her own." ''... Oh?'' Amoria thought as she glanced at Michael, ''He''s not going to bother Lizzy today?'' She thought, as Liz also turned her head, noticing MIchael talking to Marcy. ''What''s he doing now...?'' She asked internally, almost rolling her eyes as she moved between the patrons. Marcy raised a brow, unimpressed. "Oh, save it; you twerp. Last time I let you help in the back, you cracked under the pressure in about five minutes." "I¡ª" Michael started to protest but stopped when Marcy folded her arms, leaning forward with a look that could pierce steel. "My daughter isn''t a babysitter," she said bluntly. "If you think you''re gonna get some cozy little chat time with Anne back there, you''ve got another thing coming. She''s a hard worker, and doesn''t have time for to play around." "I''m serious!" Michael insisted, surprising her by not backing down. His voice, though shaky, carried a determination she hadn''t expected. "I really want to help her. Please." ''Aunt Marcy... You don''t see it! You don''t know when your own daughter is being swayed, manipulated, and used...!'' Michael''s thoughts churned, his teeth grinding as frustration built within him. ''That time when that... guy took her away after just one hour... Something definitely happened. Something vile... That brute, that bastard...!!'' His fists clenched, trembling with suppressed anger. ''And Anne... He carried Anne away too... This BASTARD...!!! JUST WHAT DID HE DO TO HER? TO AUNT that protect him so much?!'' His chest heaved, heart pounding as his mind spiraled further. ''I won''t let you have your way with two of the most important women in my life...!!'' he resolved, shaking his head, trying to hold on to the flicker of courage in his chest. But then his imagination betrayed him. Images of Anne and Van together flashed unbidden in his mind¡ªintimate, close, her trusting him in ways she never trusted Michael. He squeezed his eyes shut, but the vision only morphed into something worse. ''If I don''t stop this now... He... he might...!!'' Anxiety constricted his heart like a vice as he pictured Van''s arm draped around Lizzy''s neck, his smug grin cutting into Michael''s resolve. ''NO...!!! NO! I REFUSE TO LET YOU TAKE THEM!!!'' His teeth clenched so hard his jaw ached, but it wasn''t enough to block out the next horrifying thought¡ªVan and Lizzy laughing together, mocking him, their intimacy shutting him out completely. He shook his head violently, forcing the image away, his breathing ragged. ''No... Stop. Focus. This isn''t real... It won''t be real if I act now.'' The tremor in his hands steadied, if only slightly, as he fought to suppress the storm raging in his mind. Lizzy glanced at the distress etched across Michael''s face. She was used to seeing him uneasy, but this time, something felt different. ''Is something wrong with him?'' she wondered, a flicker of concern stirring within her as she noted the tension in his features¡ªand the uncharacteristic determination with which he stood up to Marcy. Marcy frowned, clearly skeptical, but before she could say anything, one of the nearby adventurers chimed in meekly, "Aw, come on, Marcy. Give the kid a shot. He''s not bad." "Yeah," another added, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. "He did, uh, stand up to that armored guy before, didn''t he?" Marcy clicked her tongue, visibly annoyed. Her eyes flicked between Michael and the adventurers for a long, tense moment before she groaned, rubbing her temples. "Fine. Fine! But if I hear a single tweet out of you, you''re dead. Got it?" ''She actually let him work with Anne...?'' Lizzy thought, her brows knitting together with a mix of suspicion and concern as her gaze lingered on him. ''Something must have happened to him.'' Her expression softened slightly. ''During the break, I''ll try to talk to him.'' "Y-Yes, Aunt Marcy!" Michael said quickly, relief washing over him as he hurried toward the guild''s storage house. "I swear, I just feel like beating him more and more..." Marcy muttered under her breath, watching him disappear through the door. "Well, I do sometimes too... If I''m being honest." Amoria admitted with a light chuckle, pausing briefly before adding, "But I think that boy''s been through enough. Him doing this... I guess he just wants to feel important in people''s eyes." Her gaze lingered on Michael''s retreating figure, her tone softening with a somber note. Marcy scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, I know, I know... Spare me the pity talk. So his mommy and sister walked out on him and his old man a few years ago¡ªbig deal. I had both my parents ditch me when I was four," she said, shaking her head as she turned back to her work. Amoria''s eyes flicked toward Marcy briefly, her expression unreadable, but she didn''t press further. The silence stretched for a moment before the bustling sounds of the guild hall filled the air again, the conversation slipping away as both women returned to their duties. Michael stood behind Anne, the metal seal tight in his hand, the engraved symbols pressing into his palm like jagged thorns. ''I''m doing this for you... Just for you,'' he repeated in his mind, as if the thought alone could absolve him. But the words felt hollow, growing louder and more frantic with every step. His heartbeat thundered in his ears, his clenched teeth aching under the pressure. Yet no matter how tightly he clung to the thought, his memories betrayed him. He saw his mother''s cold, detached expression as she turned her back on him and his father. His sister''s compliance¡ªsilent, unquestioning¡ªcut even deeper. Their words replayed endlessly in his head: "It''s better this way. You''ll be fine without us." Anne''s figure blurred into theirs. Michael''s grip on the seal tightened until the engravings carved into his flesh. He couldn''t stop now. "Huh? Who¡ª" Anne muttered, sensing his presence, turning just as he slapped the seal onto her back. She gasped, spinning around, her eyes narrowing like twin daggers. "YOU BASTARD!" she screamed, her fist connecting with his face before he could react. Michael crumpled to the ground, blood trickling from his nose as the seal slipped from his grasp. Anne didn''t hesitate. She leapt on him, her fists flying in blind rage. "You think you can mess with me?!" Each strike landed with a sickening thud, the crowd in the guild hall freezing in stunned silence. Michael shielded his face, his voice breaking as he chanted, "Sifuruah, Malovus, Anne Veil Re Michael Evenbrown!" "What did you just fucking say!!? Trying to excuse yourself!?!" She cried out in anger¡ªuntil she felt the mark ignite on her back. The searing pain stole her breath as her body betrayed her will, her limbs locking in place. She collapsed onto Michael, her fists trembling in mid-air. "W-What... did you..." she whispered, her voice weak, her scream strangled before it could form. Far from the chaos, Bernard stood in his backyard, a ruined boulder smoldering at his feet. He flexed his hand, his eyes narrowing at the faint, glowing mark that materialized on his skin. "Oh," he murmured, a cruel smirk curling his lips. "That crazy bastard actually did it." He stared at the glowing symbol, twisting his hand to admire its beauty. "Good. Let him have his fun for now; as reward. Soon, I''ll take her for myself." He glanced at the boulder, fragments smoldering from the spell he''d just cast. His sneer deepened. "I''m getting stronger. Soon, even Amu-Rah will kneel. You hear that, fire spirit? I''m going to own you..." "... And then kill that armored bastard..." Chapter 87 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 5 |I believe The Flame Revenant has gotten out of hand, My Goddess. He burned your proteges too, in that cavern.| Dauz muttered, kneeling in the vast golden chamber. The marble floor beneath him shimmered with an otherworldly sheen, its chill biting into his palms. Above him, the towering figure of the Goddess reclined on her throne, her vast golden wings arched behind her like a radiant halo. She rested her chin on her hand, her golden eyes unreadable as they bore into him. [... And?] Her voice echoed, not through the air but directly into his mind, detached and almost bored. The sound carried an imperceptible weight that made Dauz shift involuntarily. |And..?| he echoed uncertainly, daring to raise his head slightly. |You already have a plan in motion. An efficient one, I might add, that would break Van Hellix soon... I admit, The Seed accepting him is an oddity, but not unprecedented. There is no need to employ... that wretch.| [... I understand your concerns,] she began with a sigh, her tone heavy with the weight of millennia. Rising from her throne, she descended the golden steps with a deliberate grace, her every movement precise and unhurried. [But I am growing impatient. I am surrounded by incompetence. Had you stopped your old ''friend'' back at the plains¡ªthe true Wretch¡ªI wouldn''t have had to resort to using a creature like him as my proxy.] The word "proxy" dripped with venom. Dauz lowered his gaze, his fists clenching. |I... did not expect Knight to grow so strong. I have been diligent in my training, and¡ª| [Hush,] she cut him off, her voice sharp but quiet. Standing before him, she tilted his chin up with a single finger, forcing his eyes to meet hers. [You grow uglier every time you speak. Especially when your words are excuses.] Dauz held his breath, his gaze affixed into hers. [Do you know what becomes tiresome after a thousand years, Dauz? Mistakes. Repeated mistakes.] Her golden eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a frigid whisper. [Your attempts at justification bore me. Like watching the same play with different actors¡ªnone of them impressive.] She leaned in closer, her breath brushing against his ear. [You are my right hand, Dauz. But let me remind you why you stand there¡ªit is neither because of your strength...] Her hand trailed down his chest, cold yet searing, stopping just above his waist. [... Nor your wisdom.] Her golden eyes glinted, [You don''t need to be reminded of what will happen if you fail to... satisfy your duty, do you?] Dauz swallowed hard, his jaw tightening as his palms pressed harder against the marble. |I do not mean disrespect... but I am the strongest in your angel corps¡ª| [Were,] she corrected, her tone like the crack of a whip. [You have long been surpassed. Your strength has peaked, and you know it. The only reason you command is your familiarity with the Wretch.] Her lips curved into a faint grimace. [A familiarity that has yet to yield results. And yet I let you stay out of my infinite patience.] He bit his lip, her words sinking into his chest like lead. [As for my proteges in that cavern,] she continued, turning away from him. Her tone was light, dismissive, as if discussing broken tools. [They are irrelevant. There are too many to count across this continent. A few dying changes nothing.] She glanced back at him, her golden eyes narrowing. [So do your duty. That is all that matters to me.] The Goddess ascended the steps to her throne, her hips swaying with effortless confidence. As she reached the top, she shrugged off her white and gold robes, the silken fabric slipping from her shoulders and pooling at her feet. Her body was as seamless as white marble: plump, firm breasts, her golden hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, its length reaching gracefully to the delicate curve of her popliteal, a slim waist that gave way to the alluring curve of her hips, and long, toned legs that seemed to stretch endlessly. Her figure, shaped like a violin. She reclined on her throne, crossing one leg over the other; her thigh artfully concealing her intimate form. [Now.] She called; her gaze narrowing. Dauz hesitated, his fists trembling. He forced himself to his feet, each step toward her laden with a mix of shame and anger. Stripping away his armor as he walked; revealing his toned and tanned body. As he moved to obey, she glanced upward, her lips curling into a dark; yet tender smile. [Are you watching, my dear Hero?] Hovering above her throne was the bound figure of Magus, his body wrapped in shimmering dark chains. His face was pale, his expression locked in stoic silence. Only his eyes, wide and unblinking, betrayed the fury and helplessness within. [Watch closely,] the Goddess said, mockery dripping from her voice as Dauz kissed her slender neck, his lips trailing down her curves with reverent precision. Her fingers tangled in his blonde hair as he moved lower, his kisses growing more fervent. [You need to learn,] she murmured, her smile widening as she glanced back at Magus. [Your quaint little experiences with women will seem so laughable once you experience me... And worry not...] Her voice turned husky, her tone darker. [I shall have you soon...] Her faint laughter echoed through the chamber as Magus'' chains tightened with a subtle creak. His body strained against them, his lips sealed shut, his eyes locked on the scene below. -------------------------------------------------------- Van still barely felt like moving his arms and legs. Every step was a chore, every breath like scaling a mountain. ''The only reason I got out of bed today was to see what that spirit managed to fix in my house. Just that.'' He thought, enclosed within the safety of his dark helmet. ''A house I have no connection to, in a place I can''t wait to leave. Funny how it spiraled from there. Now, here I am, questing with a party.'' His gaze shifted to the backs of the adventurers ahead, his thoughts wandering. ''How long has it been since I walked like this with anyone?'' He glanced down at his arms, clenching his fists absentmindedly. ''When that person offered to take the quest off my hands, I could move a little better. It felt like the parchment itself was too heavy¡ªtoo heavy even for me.'' ''But why? Why did it seem so easy for him to take it, even after losing all his teammates? Is it experience? Or... them?'' His eyes drifted to the party, lingering on Unicus, the paladin leading the way. And then it hit him¡ªa flash of Amoria''s face, Marcy''s tear-streaked cheeks, Mika and Rika''s parting words in that alleyway.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He shook his head violently, pushing the memories away. ''Stop thinking about worthless things. Focus on what you should be doing.'' Van took a deep sigh as he walked. ''Status Window.'' A digital flash. A window full of stats, skills and the like began detailing itself. Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Unknown Level: 337 STATS: [AVAILABLE STAT POINTS: 447] VIG (Vigor): 999 (+54,005) STR (Strength): 999 (+34,156) RES (Resistance): 999 (+48,072) DEX (Dexterity): 998 PER (Perception): 660 MANA: 10 (+200) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] INT (Intelligence): 10 (+50) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] HOLY: [INACCESSIBLE] ARCANE: 0 (+25) [Seed of Darkness Bonus!] ''Alright... Mana increased by 200, and INT went up by 50 thanks to whatever Seed of Darkness means. It even leveled up my Arcane stat.'' ''I can use magic now.'' ''... Not that I ever felt like investing in Mana or INT before, or even currently. I don''t have a single passive skill that boosts either of them. And learning a spell? That''s a whole other nightmare. You have to master an entirely different language, decipher the concept from a Skill Scroll, and then grind through endless repetition just to get it right.'' ''Magus could just understand what was written on those scrolls. He never explained how¡ªjust said, "The shapes and letters make sense to me," as if it were natural.'' ''If I wanted to study a spell, I''d need to spend five years in the Academy just to grasp the basics.'' ''Not an option.'' Van thought as he scrolled down to the passive section. ''I never really got another Active Skill except Hard Swing. But I got a buttload of "Normal" Passives besides my accursed Untrusted and Dark Soul.'' Passive Skills: ............. ......... ...... RANK: F Passive: Resurrection Tolerance Description: Reduces the physical and mental toll of resurrection. RANK: C Passive: Beast Tracker Description: Grants heightened ability to locate and identify animal trails. RANK: C Passive: Battle-Hardened Description: Reduces the psychological impact of injuries or near-death experiences, improving focus in combat. RANK: C Passive: ........ .... .... ''I used to have a lot more of these passives,'' Van thought, scrolling through his status screen. ''Like Iron Stomach, which allowed me to chew through mild poisons safely. But it disappeared after my Resistance transcended 999, along with other passives that had similar effects.'' ''After all; Why would I need protection against mild poisons when nothing in this mortal realm can poison me to death? I could chug an entire bottle of the most toxic substance¡ªthe kind that could wipe out a village with a single drop¡ªand all it would do is make me burp louder than usual.'' Van was then unable but to think about how he was drugged by Mika and Rika. ''... Bet it would''ve been useful there. If only I hadn''t lowered my guard like some lovestruck teenager.'' He thought, finally scrolling down to the new passive he had obtained. Passive: Seed of Darkness Description: You have been infected with an essence that permeates this world, known as the Void. This essence has manifested as the Seed of Darkness, now beginning to sprout within your heart. Not to be confused with Void Energy¡ªa force belonging solely to the Enlightened One, who exists beyond mortal and divine perception. The true nature of this passive, and its ultimate potential, will likely remain beyond your understanding. You have neither earned your strength nor your place. However, you are permitted access to its most basic form¡ªdiminished and refined beyond trillions of iterations to prevent it from rupturing your reality¡ªknown as Arcane, the foundational magic force of your world. Effects: Arcane Interaction: You are capable of interacting with the Void''s refined essence, known as the Arcane¡ªthe fundamental energy upon which your world''s magic is based¡ªas though it were tangible. Aura Perception: You can view auras and residual magic around others. When you observe colors surrounding an individual, they correspond to the God who holds sway over them. The vibrancy of these colors reflects the strength of that deity''s influence. Vision Beyond the Veil: You can perceive the true forms of beings, seeing beyond their material appearances. Glimpses of the Beyond: You can momentarily peer into realms beyond mortal comprehension. Van''s eyes widened as he scrolled down. ''This... This is too long for a passive skill!'' [Additional Notes] ''ADDITIONAL NOTES? There''s MORE!?'' Van''s mouth tightened in disbelief as the text continued. The Arcane stat cannot be directly increased. Its potency is tied solely to your mastery over yourself and the world around you. Should you falter and abandon your true self, this passive will consume you, erasing your existence as [The Being Veiled in Shadows] draws closer. Another wielder bears the Seed of Darkness¡ªone in a far more advanced form. "What''s got you spooked, brat? Seen a ghost?" The dwarf squinted at him with his usual half-lidded gaze. Van blinked, momentarily confused. ''I''m wearing a helmet. How can he even tell?'' He shook his head, brushing the thought aside. "It''s nothing," Van replied quickly. "Just realized I need to stock up on potions." ''This is too much to consider... But one thing''s certain: this blinding light I see around everyone must be that Godly aura. Gold around humans¡ªso the Gold means the Goddess rules them. Silver for elves... Dwarves are gray as steel... Dragonkin reddish orange. By that logic, a dragon would be pure red. Then... Why I didn''t see Aura around that server when I was at my house, and instead saw her in a cat form... That must be because of the other effect? Huh... Why would she be concealing herself? Feline Haflings are allowed in the Capital...'' "Hrm... true enough. I need to resupply, too," the dwarf grumbled, stroking his beard and snapping Van out of his thoughts. ''Guess I''ll find out later.'' Unicus, the leader, turned to address the group. "Alright, everyone! We''re all A- to B-rank here. Miss Thief, what''s your rank?" The human thief hesitated, glancing down nervously as she pulled out her adventurer card. "I''m... roughly A," she answered meekly. Unicus gave her a quick nod before turning his attention to the others. His sharp gaze lingered on Van for a moment. "Let''s stock up, then. This isn''t the kind of quest we can brute-force with numbers... I already told you what we''re going to deal with, so I trust you know what to get. I want everyone prepared. Meet back here in an hour." The group nodded in agreement before scattering to gather supplies. The human thief lingered in the shadows, her sharp eyes tracking Van''s movements. ''Right... Guess I''ll play the part and buy the usual stuff. The kind of supplies I''d pick up back when I was F to C Rank,'' Van mused, turning to leave. "Wait." Unicus''s hand landed firmly on Van''s shoulder, stopping him mid-step. "Where do you think you''re going, brat?!" the dwarf bellowed from the side, his voice gruff and accusing. Van froze in place as Unicus''s hand remained on his shoulder. A beat later, Van stopped fully, his sudden halt causing Unicus''s arm to stretch awkwardly forward, his weight seemingly dragged along with it. ''What In The Goddess''s name...? Did he just... pull me?'' Unicus thought, a flicker of confusion crossing his face as he glanced at Van. ''An A Rank just got pulled by an F...?'' "...To buy supplies," Van replied, his voice low, hoping Unicus wouldn''t dwell on it. Unicus narrowed his eyes briefly but brushed it off. ''Must''ve been my imagination. I was also holding back myself so as to not accidentally hurt him...'' He thought as he then lowered his arm, returning it to his side. "Ah... I see. Do you even know what kind of supplies to buy?" Unicus asked, crossing his arms. His tone shifted, quieter but firm. "I didn''t want to say this in front of the others, but as an F Rank, I''m not letting you wander off alone. I''ll tell you what to get¡ªso stick with me." Van raised a brow. "...Would you believe me if I said my dad told me what to buy?" "Not a chance," Unicus shot back without hesitation. "I''m your party leader, and what I say goes. The smallest mistakes could cost us our lives." ''Whether it''s some noble kid or one from the middle or lower classes, children are always impulsive,'' Unicus thought with a sigh. "...Fine," Van exhaled heavily. Unicus nodded with a smile, as Arnolt then spat out; "Psche, looks like you got things covered, Unicus. I''ll go sharpen my tools." The dwarf walked away, waving them off. ''Again,'' Van thought as Unicus signaled him to follow. ''My shoulders feel a little lighter, despite this being more of a hassle than a favor.'' He thought as he looked at Unicus'' back. ''.. Huh. I expected more of a fight. Arnolt''s hunch was right. There''s more about him that meets the eye.'' Unicus thought with a sighed smile; as he then looked forward. ''Don''t worry, Airi.'' His smile twisted into a grimace, sharp and unyielding, his gaze fixed firmly ahead. ''I''ll get you out of there. No matter what.'' The haunting vision flashed before his eyes¡ªthe priestess''s flesh consumed by flames, her expression frozen in agony before disintegrating, leaving only a charred skeleton. ''No MATTER WHAT IT TAKES!'' His teeth clenched, his steps deliberate, his fist tightening until the golden ring on his finger bit into his skin. Chapter 88 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 6 "What''s going on in here!!?" Marcy yelled as she burst in the storage house, after hearing her daughter cry out. "Ah," Anne called as she turned around, with Michael helping her move things. "That clutz had a crate fall on his face, mom. Got a little worried, so I let out a shout. Sorry," She said flatly; handing Michael another crate, having him walk somewhere else to place it; while she walked casually toward the slave mark that fell to the ground, stepping right in front of it; blocking her mother''s view from it with her legs. "Oh...?" ''Anne let out a worried cry...? Over this kid?'' Marcy raised an eyebrow as she looked at Michael, who smiled awkwardly as he looked at Marcy; his nose bleeding. "I-I''m sorry..." He let out reluctantly with an awkward laughter. ''MOM..!!! MOM!!!!'' Anne cried internally, looking at her mother. ''MY BODY WON''T LISTEN TO ME!!! HELP ME!!! HELP ME!!! I CAN''T CONTROL ANYTHING I''M DOING!!! MOM!!!!'' Anne cried, a tear shedding down her cheek; just the moment she turned around, facing away from her mother. "Tsk... Haaah... Well, if you''re still keeping him here, it means he still isn''t a complete lost cause. Fine. Try not to fall over more things, then." Marcy sighed as she turned around, walking away from the storage "What''s going on in here!?" Marcy yelled, bursting into the storage house after hearing her daughter cry out. "Ah," Anne turned around, a crate in her hands, Michael beside her, arranging boxes. "That klutz had a crate fall on his face, Mom," she said flatly, gesturing to Michael, who was wiping blood from his nose. "I got a little worried and shouted. Sorry about that." Her tone was mechanical, her hands moving as if by routine, passing Michael another crate. He shuffled off awkwardly, placing it elsewhere. Marcy frowned. "Oh...?" Anne''s explanation lingered in her mind. A worried cry? Over him? She glanced at Michael, who offered a sheepish smile, his face still red and bleeding. "I-I''m sorry," he mumbled, his laugh awkward, forced. Inside, Anne was screaming. ''MOM!!! MOM!!!'' Her heart pounded in her chest, though her body betrayed nothing. ''HELP ME! PLEASE! MY BODY WON''T LISTEN TO ME! I CAN''T CONTROL WHAT I''M DOING! MOM!!!'' A single tear slipped down her cheek as she turned away, hiding her face. Marcy sighed. "Tsk... Haaah. Well, if you''re still keeping him here, it means he''s not a complete lost cause. Fine. Just try not to get injured again, kid." She turned and walked away. Michael exhaled audibly, his relief palpable. ''MOM!!!'' Anne''s internal cries intensified. ''YOU ALWAYS SAID YOU''D KNOW IF SOMETHING WAS WRONG WITH ME! FEEL ME! PLEASE!'' Her body continued to move with practiced ease, lifting and shifting as though nothing was amiss. "Anne," Marcy called abruptly, freezing both Anne and Michael mid-motion. Anne turned, her face calm and composed, though her heart surged with desperate hope. "Yeah, Mom?" Marcy scratched her head, her eyes scanning her daughter''s expression. Anne''s mind raced. ''YES! MOM, PLEASE!'' Marcy hesitated, something stirring behind her gaze. Michael resumed his work quietly, inching away. Finally, Marcy spoke, her tone soft but uncertain. Her eyes lingered on Anne for a moment, narrowing as if she sensed something was off. "Nothing... Just take care of yourself, okay? Let me know if you need anything." Anne''s lips curled into what seemed a genuine smile. "Hah, who do you think I am? Don''t worry about me." As Marcy turned to leave, her steps faltered for a fraction of a second before she shook her head and continued. Inside, Anne wilted. ''No... Mom... Feel me. Please...'' Her skin seared under the slave mark''s cruel grip as Marcy turned to leave, waving her off with a casual indifference. The faint flicker of hope in Anne''s chest sputtered, then died. "Aunty..." Michael''s voice broke the silence, his grip tightening around the box he held. Anne watched her mother walk away, leaving her alone with him. She remained rooted in place, a lifeless doll awaiting its next command. Michael gently let down the wooden box that was digging into his hands; slowly placing it on the ground before straightening himself again. Michael hesitated, his gaze shifting to Anne. "Aunty didn''t even look at me. Not even a glance at my face, bleeding like this. But she looked at you." His voice was soft, trembling. "And you look fine." He sniffed, steeling himself, then moved to stand in front of her. "I know she''s cold. Harsh, even. But this? This is too much." His eyes searched hers, finding nothing but a vacant stare. He exhaled shakily, his words faltering. "Both of you... You''ve grown so distant. It didn''t just happen out of nowhere. I know it didn''t." Reaching out, he gently lifted Anne''s hand, bringing her palm toward his face. His touch lingered, trembling slightly. "This hand..." His voice softened, almost wistful. "This was the palm that used to tap my shoulder every day. The one that used to greet me with warmth. And today..." He paused, the hurt breaking through. "Today, you used it to hit me." His words hung in the air as he stared into her blank eyes, searching for the girl he thought he knew. Anne''s lips pressed together, trembling for a brief moment. Her stomach churned as Michael leaned in closer, his presence stifling. But then, he pulled back, exhaling deeply. "But I know this isn''t you, Anne." He turned away, pacing, his steps uneven. Anne felt her chest lighten the farther he got, a soft, unnoticed exhale of relief escaped her lips. His voice grew firmer, tinged with bitterness. "I know it''s him. That bastard. Van Hellix." Michael''s fists clenched at his sides. "I''m sorry... I''m so, so sorry, but I need to hear it. I need you to tell me." He spun around, locking eyes with her as his expression hardened with resolve. "Tell me what he did to you that day." His voice caught, the words trembling as they escaped him. "That..." He swallowed hard, his face pale. "That is... a-an order." Michael''s eyes shut tightly, his entire body tense, as if bracing for impact. The silence felt suffocating as Anne''s lips moved to answer, her voice eerily calm. "He helped me finish the work here early," Anne said, her voice calm, devoid of any emotion. Michael froze, his eyes widening. "...What...?" His voice barely rose above a whisper, the words catching in his throat. His heart plummeted, a cold weight settling in his stomach. "I-... It can''t be... IT CAN''T BE!" He stammered, his hands trembling as he shook his head violently. He locked eyes with her, desperation flickering in his gaze. "Tell me... Tell me the truth. That''s an order!" He stepped closer, his face mere inches from hers, his breath quick and shallow. "He helped me with my work," Anne repeated mechanically. "And we finished early." Michael staggered back, his movements frantic. He grabbed his head, clutching at his temples as if trying to squeeze the thoughts out. "And then!?"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I invited him to the pool, and we went together," Anne replied, her tone unchanged. "Were you influenced by him in any way!?" "No." "What did you do before that!?" "I never met him before that." "...NO! NO, NO, NO!!" Michael''s voice cracked as he thrashed his head from side to side. His breathing grew ragged, and he stumbled back, his fingers digging into his scalp. His body trembled as if on the verge of collapse. "No... No..." His voice dropped to a murmur, barely audible as he gasped for air. "I... I didn''t... I..." His gaze dropped, zeroing in on her lower abdomen. His eyes burned into the spot where the slave mark lay hidden. Anne''s mind raged, her fury clawing to the surface. ''YEAH... YEAH, YOU FUCKING IDIOT! YOU DID THIS! YOU DID THIS TO ME! IF YOU DON''T FREE ME NOW, IT''S GOING TO GET WORSE! LET ME GO!!!'' Her thoughts screamed, but her face remained blank, betraying nothing. Michael''s hands fell to his sides, clenching into fists as his teeth ground together. "There''s... no way. He... Just after one day...? JUST..." He glared at her, searching for an explanation, an escape from the reality forming before him. His laugh started low, awkward, and edged with hysteria. "No. No, you''re not like that." He shook his head, his tone shifting, desperate. "Not you. You''re strong, courageous. You wouldn''t let some scumbag get close to you after just one day of knowing them." His voice wavered, tinged with bitterness. "We''ve known each other for years. Years! And not once..." He faltered, looking away as the memory of his family leaving flickered in his mind. "...Not once did you think to invite me anywhere after my mom and sister left me and my dad." He stood still for a moment, his expression hardening. "He definitely did something to you. That''s it. You just don''t realize it yet." His lips curled into a forced, fragile smile, as if clinging to the lie for stability. "That''s the only explanation." ''Van... didn''t do anything... This fucker... This motherfucker...!!'' Anne''s thoughts screamed as rage boiled within her. ''He just says whatever he wants...!! That fucker... That fucker...!! LET ME GO!!'' A tear slipped silently down her cheek, unnoticed by Michael, who was too caught up in his own rambling. "I know you... And I know Lizzy too," Michael muttered, his voice low and bitter. "Lizzy wouldn''t let that bastard into her house without him doing something to her." He moved behind Anne, bending to pick up the slave mark from the ground. Anne''s skin crawled, a visceral reaction to his proximity. Her back stiffened, her muscles tightening instinctively, but there was no escape. Michael stared down at the mark in his hands, his expression conflicted. "I''ll... I hate this. I know it''s wrong... But I''ll use this seal again." Anne''s mind thrashed against the thought. ''NO... NO!! THAT FUCKER... HE WANTS TO DO THIS TO LIZZY TOO!? NO!!'' Michael''s gaze lingered on her from behind, his eyes unintentionally trailing over her form. Silence stretched between them, thick and suffocating. He exhaled slowly, his voice trembling. "I... I won''t keep you like this forever. I''ll free you. But first..." His tone hardened as he continued. "You can''t say anything about the mark. Or what I did to you. Or what I''m going to do next. You can''t scream. Or hit me. Or swear at me. Or talk badly about me. Or run away. Or tell anyone what happened." Each word carried a weight that settled over Anne like chains, tightening around her with every new restriction. Michael gulped, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he glanced at her. A flicker of something darker passed through his expression¡ªa twisted excitement. Power. Whatever he said, Anne would be forced to obey. His voice dropped as he added the final condition. "You also need to... tell Aunty I did a good job." He hesitated for a moment, then murmured, almost apologetically, "You are now... a-allowed to move." Michael looked away, as though expecting her to lash out, to defy him. Anne''s fingers twitched as control seeped back into her limbs. Slowly, she clenched her hands into fists, her teeth grinding together. A surge of determination gripped her, and without hesitation, she spun around, her glare sharp enough to cut through steel. Michael flinched, instinctively recoiling as she raised her fist. For a moment, her heart pounded with hope. He was right there¡ªher tormentor, the cause of her suffering¡ªjust an inch away. But as quickly as it came, the hope vanished. Her body froze mid-motion, her fist locked in the air as if invisible chains dragged it back. The slave mark flared against her skin, searing like molten iron. Its grip coiled through her veins, forcing submission even as her mind screamed in defiance. She was forced to meet his gaze, her tormentor slowly unflinching now, realizing her helplessness the more he opened his squeezed-shut eyes; gradually looking at her frozen form. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw the faintest hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips¡ªa twisted relief that he wouldn''t be struck. But there was something else behind that smile. Something darker. "...Why...?" Anne''s voice wavered, barely audible as she swallowed her tears. "Just... let me go..." Michael''s face tensed, his jaw clenching as he averted his gaze. "I can''t," he muttered, his voice strained. "You know I can''t..." He hesitated, then turned back to her, forcing a weak smile. "D-don''t worry." His tone softened, almost as if trying to comfort her. "I won''t treat you like a slave, or something less than human. You''re Anne. And you''ll always be Anne. I won''t tell you to do something you don''t want to." His confidence grew as he spoke, bolstered by her obedience. Inside, Anne''s thoughts raced, a glimmer of hope sparking to life. ''...!! RIGHT...!! RIGHT!!! I''M MEETING VAN TODAY!!!'' Her heart pounded with anticipation. ''HE COULD DO SOMETHING... HE COULD SEE ME FOR WHO I REALLY AM... VAN... VAN!!'' But her thoughts came to a screeching halt as Michael''s voice cut through. "Except..." Her breath hitched, a chill running down her spine. Michael''s expression shifted, his discomfort evident. "You... uh... have a meeting with that guy today, right?" Anne''s chest tightened, dread seeping into her every thought. ''NO... NO!! PLEASE...! NO...!'' Michael''s gaze dropped, his tone taking on an air of forced authority. "You''re not allowed to meet or talk to him anymore. Push him away every time you see him." He turned away, his shoulders stiff as a slight blush crept over his cheeks. "And..." He hesitated, swallowing hard. His next words came out shakily. "T-tell him... that you''re taken." Michael kept his eyes down, unable to meet hers. Anne''s face paled, her expression darkening as her fists trembled at her sides. Her thoughts became a desperate plea. ''Mom... MOM... Lizzy...'' Her inner voice broke, a final cry for salvation. ''Van... Save me... please...'' Her fist lowered, her body sagging as the weight of Michael''s words crushed the faint light she had clung to. "So," Michael began, exhaling sharply. "L-let''s continue working! I... I''ve always wanted to help you out for real in here!" His voice carried an unnatural brightness as he clasped his hands together, a forced enthusiasm that only deepened the unease in the room. "Should I move this box here?" he asked, almost cheerfully, as he bent to pick up the wooden crate he placed down earlier. His nose still bled freely, the red streaks staining his shirt and the floor beneath him. He made no effort to stop it¡ªalmost as if punishing himself for what he had done. Or for what he might yet do. Anne stood frozen, her gaze fixed on the dust-covered wooden planks beneath her feet. Her legs felt weak, her mind scrambling in search of an escape. Her pupils darted over the ground, desperately tracing the lines and cracks of the floor as though salvation could be found within its worn surface. "Anne? Did you hear me?" Michael''s voice broke the silence, sending a jolt through her. "I... I asked where I should put this. I just moved things wherever when Aunty came in, but now... I really want to help. So... tell me where to put it. Please." Each word cut through her like a blade, his tone deceptively soft yet brimming with an underlying force. She didn''t answer. She couldn''t. Her eyes caught the small drops of blood splattered across the floor, each crimson stain darkening as the seconds passed. And with each darkened drop, she saw it again. That smile. The one that stretched just a little too wide when she was about to hit him, but couldn''t. That faint curve of his lips, a relief that had hidden something far more sinister. "Anne." His voice sharpened, firm now. "Tell me what to do." Her breath hitched as his eyes bore into hers, his grip tightening on the crate. "...That... That is an order." The subtle click of his tongue was almost inaudible, but the mark responded immediately. It seared against her skin, the burning pain coursing through her body as she jolted involuntarily. Her body betrayed her once again. She turned toward him, her movements mechanical, her gaze hollow. Her lips moved, speaking words she didn''t choose, issuing instructions in a casual tone that wasn''t her own. And Michael smiled again, the faintest flicker of satisfaction tugging at the corners of his mouth. -------- ELSEWHERE --------- "Alright... Nice! We''re all set. Let''s go. It''s not a long march, but we''d best leave now if we want to reach by sundown," Unicus declared, his voice bright as the group gathered on the city''s edge. "Did we really have to take the noble with us?" Savathon, the Dragonskin warrior, spat, his contempt evident in his sneer as his scaled arms folded tightly across his chest. "...I''d also rather not babysit someone with a rank lower than mine. Much less, an F-Ranker. Regardless of his reasons." Vaelthir, the silver-haired elf escort, added, his tone icy as his sharp eyes flicked toward Van. Unicus frowned, his gaze sweeping over the group, searching for a way to defuse the tension. Beside him, Van stood silently, his expression unreadable beneath his helmet as a gigantic bag filled with items was hoisted effortlessly on his back. ''... He sure made me buy lots of stuff.'' Van thought with a glance to the backpack; treating their discontent as something normal; like the air brushing by. "Haaah, you blabbermouths just can''t keep it down, can you?" Arnolt, the stocky dwarf, grumbled as he stomped past the group, his heavy boots echoing. "If we leave him be, he''ll just walk there on his own," Arnolt muttered, casting a sideways glance at Van. "Won''t you?" Van felt his head move, as if trying to nod in agreement. Yet, it remained frozen; simply looking at the dwarf pass him by; slightly startled by the dwarf''s reaction to him. "Hmph. I fail to see how this is my problem," Savathon growled, his tail swishing with irritation. "I share the Dragonkin''s opinion." Vaelthir added. Unicus exhaled slowly, reclaiming his composure. "Well," he began, his voice steady, "I''m your party leader. If you''re unhappy with the arrangement, you''re free to not join us." His words, though delivered with a light smile, carried an unyielding edge. Savathon scoffed, turning away with a growl. "Psche... Selfish human prick," he muttered, stalking toward the Capital''s gates. Vaelthir sighed, his silver hair catching the light as he turned slightly away. "Well, My Lady has chosen to accompany you, so by default, I am accompanying you as well. I am merely voicing my opinion," he said, his tone flat, his gaze then shifted to Van, his eyes momentarily narrowing as he studied his form and the big backpack on his back. "At least you''ll be useful for something, human noble," he sneered, a faint exhale escaping his nose as his lips curled into a mocking smile. With a deliberate turn, he strode away without another glance. ''I wonder why Arnolt and Unicus side with Van Hellix like this...'' Sylva mused briefly, glancing at the silent Van before following after Savathon. Beside her, Vaelthir walked in silence, the hooded thief matching their pace. Unicus turned back to Van, his smile returning. "Well, let''s get going, Van." Van''s voice stopped him mid-step. "Hey." Unicus turned, his expression curious. "What is it?" Van hesitated, the words caught in his throat. He wanted to ask why Unicus remained so cheerful, so lighthearted, even as they embarked on what everyone believed was a suicide mission. But as Van studied Unicus'' face¡ªhis playful mask underpinned by quiet resolve¡ªhe decided now wasn''t the time. After all, Van was with them. And that meant they weren''t in danger anymore. But then again... To Unicus, Van was just an F-Ranker. A noble. A stubborn fool too insistent on proving his worth. Though Unicus and Arnolt seemed to sense there was more to Van, the rest of the party didn''t. They barely tolerated him, dismissing him outright. Yet, despite everything, Unicus had still chosen to accept him for this quest. All Van could manage was a single word: "Thanks." Unicus'' lips curled into a relieved smile. "Tell me that after we finish this." With that, he turned and started walking again, his steps confident. Van felt the weight on his shoulders lighten. The oppressive pressure that had clung to him seemed to lift, freeing his mind to wander. And in that moment of clarity, a memory struck him like a sharp jolt. ''God... Damn it... I forgot.'' Anne''s face flashed in his mind, her hopeful eyes. ''That girl wanted to hang out. I promised her...'' But the memory shifted, replaced by Marcy''s tear-streaked face, her words echoing faintly in his mind. ''Oh well,'' he thought, dismissing the guilt with practiced ease as he fell into step behind Unicus. ''Marcy must''ve told her to stay away from me.'' ''... Maybe it''s for the best.'' Chapter 89 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 7 The party moved across the open plains, a scattered formation of eight adventurers. At the front, Unicus led with a steady stride, followed by Savathon, Arnolt, Vaelthir, Sylva, the thief, and two others. At the back, Van walked silently, carrying an oversized bag stuffed with equipment¡ªa load that could crush five men his size, yet he bore it effortlessly. Savathon, the towering Dragonkin warrior, glanced over his shoulder at the quiet noble. His sharp eyes lingered on the enormous bag swaying with each of Van''s steps, carried as if it weighed nothing. "Psche," he clicked his tongue in irritation and turned his gaze forward. "...What is it now?" Vaelthir, the silver-haired elf, asked in a low voice, his focus never wavering from the horizon ahead. "Hmph. Didn''t think you cared so much about me, elf," Savathon replied with a sneer. "I''ve started to develop some sentiment, seeing as you''ve clicked that obnoxious tongue of yours at least twenty times in the past hour," Vaelthir shot back, his tone calm but edged with annoyance. Sylva stifled a giggle, finding amusement in their bickering. "Watch it, elf," Savathon growled, baring his sharp teeth. His pupils narrowed into slits. "Talk to me like that again, and you''ll lose your tongue." "Is that a challenge, lizard?" Vaelthir replied coolly, his silver eyes flicking toward the Dragonkin, sharp as a drawn blade. At the front of the group, Unicus let out a quiet sigh, a faint smile playing on his lips. It was a familiar routine. Behind him, Sylva echoed the sentiment in her thoughts. ''Every time... You''re better than that, Vaelthir!'' she thought with a shake of her head, though a small grin betrayed her own amusement. "Hmph. That noble trash should''ve collapsed by now," Savathon muttered, his irritation boiling over as he glanced back at Van. "He''s wearing enchanted armor¡ªhis family''s, as he boasted back at the guild," Vaelthir replied dryly, his tone laced with disinterest. "Haven''t you noticed? He hasn''t removed his helmet once, even though we''re in a safe area. Likely because the enchantment breaks if any piece is removed. Sets like that are rare but not unheard of." "Tch, you can buy your rank these days, then," Savathon spat, his tail swishing behind him. "Give me a break..." "You sound rather envious..." Sylva murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "What was that, brat!?" Savathon barked, his golden eyes blazing as he spun to face her. Sylva darted behind Vaelthir with a mischievous grin, sticking out her tongue as she peeked out from behind the elf. "Grr..." The Dragonkin growled, his frustration palpable, while Vaelthir let out a resigned sigh. ''My Lady,'' the elf thought, his face calm but tired, ''must you provoke that lowly lizard like that? You''re better than this.'' Van observed the group as they bantered and moved, their voices filling the silence of the open plains. He said nothing, yet a pang of nostalgia and longing stirred in his chest¡ªfeelings he chose to ignore as he continued walking in silence. After several hours, the faint silhouette of a village appeared on the horizon, its rooftops barely visible against the fading light. "Alright, let''s set camp here," Unicus instructed, bringing the group to a halt. One by one, the adventurers began unloading their gear, letting out audible sighs of relief as they dropped their burdens onto the grass¡ªall except Van. He stood still, the overstuffed bag strapped firmly to his back. "Come on, brat," Arnolt, the dwarf, called out as he approached. "I know you''ve grown attached to that bag, but it''s time to put it down." Van''s gaze lingered on the distant village lights for a moment. Finally, he shrugged off the equipment and set it down. "A comfy bed calling to you, brat?" Arnolt teased, noting Van''s hesitation. "... Every single day. What about you? Do you enjoy sleeping on rocks, being a dwarf?" Van replied flatly. "Psche, being a dwarf doesn''t mean I can''t like soft things," Arnolt shot back without hesitation. Van stayed silent, caught off guard by the immediate response. Arnolt paused, as if clarifying for himself, then added, "I don''t like soft things. But not because I''m a dwarf, brat." He spat to the side and turned away. "Huh. Not even a woman''s chest?" Van asked, raising an eyebrow beneath his helmet. Arnolt froze mid-step, his grumbling growing louder as he glanced around, ensuring no one else was near. "That''s everyone''s exception, brat," he muttered, his tone begrudging. "And next time you make a comment like that, and a woman hears it, I''ll snap yer tongue off." With that, he stormed off, axe in hand, muttering as he started chopping wood. Van let his gaze drift over the campsite. ''They did say we''d be staying here for the night and heading out in the morning. Everyone seems to be settling in...'' The Dragonkin had already started a fire, gathering two adventurers around him in a loose circle. The warriors were drinking and feasting from the group''s supply. Meanwhile, the human thief sat quietly in the corner, alone, his eyes glinting in the firelight. Van glanced at the thief sitting quietly in the corner, his gaze lingering for just a moment before turning away. He didn''t miss the way her eyes flicked toward him when she thought no one was looking. The two elves huddled together, carefully assembling a neatly structured campfire. Around it, comfortable sleeping bags made of wool and what appeared to be oversized leaves were laid out in tidy rows, their campsite looking almost idyllic.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Nearby, Unicus and Arnolt worked together, building their own campfire with the wood Arnolt had chopped earlier. The dwarf grumbled occasionally, but his axe-handling was efficient, and soon their fire crackled warmly. Van glanced around the campsite before setting his bag down. ''...Guess I''ll go hunt some food for myself. We''ve got plenty of supplies, but I''d rather avoid those sideways glances¡ªlike I didn''t earn my share. And there''s this matter of that girl I''ve been meaning to deal with since morning.'' Shrugging off the bag and leaving most of his supplies behind, Van adjusted his armor and stepped into the woods. The darkness swallowed him almost instantly, his figure fading into the shadows. From a distance, the thief''s sharp eyes tracked him. ''...Finally. He''s alone.'' With quiet precision, she slipped away from the group, her movements silent as she followed Van into the forest. After a minute of walking, Van suddenly stopped, his voice cutting through the stillness. "Alright, just come out. I''m trying to hunt for food¡ªI don''t have time for¡ª" He was interrupted by the faintest whistle of air. A knife, sharp and glinting, appeared out of nowhere, aiming straight for the back of his helmet. Van moved casually, almost bored, reaching behind his head with practiced ease. His hand closed around the knife mid-air, stopping it an inch from his armor. "You followed me all day just to try killing me out of the blue? Are you stupid?" he asked, his tone flat, almost disinterested. Silence answered him. Van''s eyes narrowed. ''...I can''t sense her location. She''s at Mika and Rika''s level, huh? Annoying.'' He let out a sigh, loosening his grip on the knife. ''I should''ve checked my status window earlier¡ªit''s a bad habit I need to fix, since I''m forgetting important things, such as...'' With a flick of his wrist, he opened the translucent status window before him, its soft glow illuminating his expression. Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Unknown Level: 337 STATS: [AVAILABLE STAT POINTS: 447] VIG (Vigor): 999 (+54,005) STR (Strength): 999 (+34,156) RES (Resilience): 999 (+48,072) DEX (Dexterity): 998 PER (Perception): 660 ''...447 stat points, just sitting there waiting to be used. Yeah, it''s about time I stopped holding back. No need to save them for a high-stakes moment¡ªit''s not like anyone''s watching.'' Van focused his thoughts, commanding with quiet resolve, ''Max out Dex and Perception.'' [AVAILABLE STAT POINTS: 447 >>> 107] DEX (Dexterity): 998 >>> 999 [+1] PER (Perception): 660 >>> 999 [+339] [Beast Tracker passive was discarded due to immensely high Perception stat.] Suddenly, the world shifted. Van felt it immediately¡ªthe forest wasn''t just a collection of trees and shadows anymore. It breathed. It pulsed with life. Every leaf, every distant rustle, every heartbeat¡ªit all resonated within him. ''This feeling... this sensation...!'' He froze in awe, his widened eyes scanning his surroundings. His mind sharpened, his senses merging seamlessly with the forest. Every detail became vivid, clear. He could see her¡ªperched on a tree branch, hooded, silently watching, calculating her next move. "This... this feeling!" Van exclaimed aloud, his voice trembling with exhilaration. The thief stiffened, her sharp eyes narrowing as she focused on him. His body tensed, curling slightly as he stared at his own hands, flexing them as if they held the universe. "What the hell is he doing?" she muttered under her breath, leaning forward to get a closer look. Van suddenly threw his head back and shouted with unrestrained intensity in English, "THIS IS AMAZING!!! I FEEL INCREDIBLE!!!" He clenched his fists and thrust them into the air, his voice booming. "YES, YES, YES, YES!!!" The thief jolted back, startled by the sudden outburst. ''H-Has he lost his mind? What is this language?! Is it... some kind of chant? A spell!? Is he going to attack?!'' "I FEEL GREAT! I FEEL GOOD! I. CAN. DO. THI¡ª" Van shouted, his words abruptly cutting off as a flame-covered knife flew toward his temple. Without missing a beat, his body moved on pure instinct. He bent backward with impossible precision, the knife slicing harmlessly past him, the motion smooth and fluid like water. ''He dodged it...!?'' she thought, clenching her teeth as frustration flashed across her face. Van, still crouched from his dodge, looked up at her with a calm, knowing gaze. ''Ah... I see how it is,'' he thought. ''I know exactly who you are now.'' "I won''t let you finish that spell!" she snarled, unsheathing her claws with a metallic hiss; fire igniting around them. She lunged at his helmet, aiming to strike, but Van deftly flipped backward, evading her attack with effortless precision. "Close one. You''ve improved." Van quipped, his tone light and teasing. Her frustration deepened as she summoned her clones, twenty identical figures surrounding him in an instant. ''An S Rank, huh?'' Van mused, unshaken. One of the clones charged at him from behind, but Van shifted with surreal speed, delivering a sharp palm strike to its chest, causing it to dissipate into thin air. Another clone followed, and another¡ªeach one vanishing into nothingness as Van struck them down with his black-metal-covered hands, moving like a shadow cutting through the wind. "It took me a while," Van said aloud as he finished off the last clone with a lightning-quick strike. "But I figured it out." Before she could react, a storm of knives materialized around her, raining down at Van with deadly precision. Each blade shimmered with lethal green poison, but Van dodged them all, weaving through the storm effortlessly. The knives struck the ground silently, their lethality betrayed by their ghostly impact. ''Damn it...! He''s going to catch me...!'' Panic crept into her thoughts as Van appeared beside her in an instant, faster than her senses could register. She gasped as he pinned her to the ground in one smooth motion. Her hood slipped off with a flick of his hand, revealing her long purple hair and distinctly human face. She fell flat on her back, Van straddling her, his grip firm on her wrists and legs, rendering her completely immobilized. "Just... Just..." she muttered, her eyes squeezing shut as a grim memory surfaced¡ªher mother, a knife plunging into her chest, her cries filling the air. "Do it quick," she pleaded, her voice trembling as she turned her face away, tears threatening to spill. ''Yeah... It''s been too long. She wasn''t just some random Feline-Halfling. The use of paralysis poison, those claws, and that purple hair... it all adds up,'' Van thought, his gaze narrowing. The Seed of Darkness Passive shifted his perception, altering the way he saw her. In his eyes, her form became cloaked in ethereal fur, her tail curled tightly against her body, pinned between her and the cold grass. Translucent, spectral ears flicked atop her head, as if they were trying to hide but couldn''t escape his gaze. Van leaned down, his movements deliberate, his lips stopping just beside her ear. His voice dropped to a low, teasing whisper. "How''s mommy, purr-bucket?" Her breath hitched, her eyes snapping open in shock. "Wha...?" she stammered, disbelief washing over her. Van released her wrists, pulling off his helmet with a faint metallic hiss. His face emerged, calm but playful, as he looked down at her. "V-..." she murmured, her lips trembling as tears began to flow freely. "It''s... really you... But... but... you died!" Her voice cracked as the tears streamed down her cheeks. "It took me a while to figure it out," Van said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "And I bet you didn''t recognize me last night since you never thought we''d meet again. But you''re all grown up now." His voice was playful, almost teasing, but his eyes held a hint of warmth. "Van..." she whispered, her voice breaking completely. "It''s really you..." She couldn''t hold back anymore and pulled him downward, her arms wrapping tightly around his torso as she buried her face in his cold, metallic chest armor. Van sighed softly, shifting to the side so he wouldn''t crush her. He patted her head gently, her purple cat ears twitching as they popped up from her hair. "Nice seeing you again, kid," he said, his voice calm and steady as he let her sob into him. Chapter 90 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 8 Around eight years ago... "Attention!" A commanding voice echoed, sharp and unyielding. The young feline-halfling''s ears sprang upright, her tail curling in response as her gaze snapped forward. She stood rigidly among her ten older siblings, all of whom towered over her like giants. The source of the voice, their imposing mother, strode forward. Her regal figure exuded authority, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. In her grasp was a human clad in black-metal armor, limp like a ragdoll. Without ceremony, she tossed him to the ground at their feet, the heavy clang of his armor reverberating through the room. "This human fodder managed to sneak into my quarters," she began, her piercing gaze sweeping over the group. "Pathetic, suspicious¡ªbut amusing. He will stay here as your training dummy." Her tone made it clear there was no room for argument. "I don''t care if you kill him in the process." "Yes, Mother!" the children replied in unison, their voices a chorus of obedience. The queen turned on her heel, her feline tail flicking dismissively as she walked away, leaving the siblings to assess their new "toy." They all turned their attention to the armored figure sprawled on the floor. "Of all things, a human dummy this time..." one of the brothers muttered, scratching his chin. "Mother usually just kills them outright. What did he do to make her spare him?" "Maybe she thought killing him wasn''t worth the effort," a sister chimed in, her gaze skeptical. The youngest sibling, Ami, peeked out from behind her elder sister''s leg, her wide, curious eyes locked on the human. A faint unease stirred in her chest, but she couldn''t tear her gaze away. The human shifted, groaning as he raised his head to look at them. "Hm." His hum startled the group, their ears twitching in unison as his voice broke the silence. "It only makes sense that a beautiful woman would have beautiful children," he said flatly, his expression unreadable as he glanced at the siblings from the ground. "What...?" one of the brothers blurted, tilting his head in confusion. "Is he insane?" an older sister grimaced, taking a step back in disgust. "Did Mother take pity on him because he''s lost his mind?" Ami remained hidden, peeking at the human as he slowly sat up. "Hey, human," one of the sisters growled, stepping forward with a sneer. "If you think you can charm your way into¡ª" "I''m not a pedophile. Don''t worry," Van cut her off, his tone dry. "...Pae...do...file?" one of the brothers murmured, furrowing his brow in confusion. "What the hell is that?" "It''s a slang word," Van replied casually, raising a hand and waving it dismissively. "Anyway, I''m not here for children. I came for your mother. She said if I could train you well, she''d agree to my marriage proposal." "MAR¡ªMARRIAGE PROPOSAL!?" one of the sisters stammered, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Hey, you human bastard!" one of the brothers snarled, his tail lashing behind him. "Watch your tone! You don''t sound a day older than me!" "So, let me get this straight," another sister chimed in, folding her arms. "You snuck into Mother''s quarters, proposed to her, and now you''re here to... train us?" "Pretty much. Greet your new father," Van said nonchalantly, earning a chorus of laughter. "This guy''s a riot!" one of the brothers bellowed, clutching his stomach as he laughed. "...Train us, you say?" The eldest sibling stepped forward, her presence commanding the same elegance as their mother''s. The room fell silent as her siblings straightened, their attention snapping to her. Van remained seated, looking up at her calmly. "Yeah." "Hm." She tilted her head, her sharp eyes scanning him. "Mother did say you managed to sneak into her quarters..." Her gaze dropped to his crude black armor as she lightly kicked his shin, the metal ringing under her boot. "...With this junk, no less." The siblings exchanged brief glances, a flicker of realization passing between them. One by one, their curious gazes turned toward Van''s armor, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and intrigue. "The fact that you pulled that off might prove fruitful," she continued, her voice even. "If Mother trusts you, then I will too¡ªdespite the less-than-welcoming feeling I get from you." A mischievous grin spread across her face, mirrored by the siblings behind her. "But... Ami-yah has to accept you. If she doesn''t, we''ll all try to kill you." The eldest tapped Ami''s head lightly, nudging her forward. "Come on, Ami. Greet our new instructor." Ami hesitated, fumbling with her fingers as she slowly stepped out from behind her sister''s leg. She inched closer to Van, her gaze flicking between his helmet and the ground. "Remove your helmet," the eldest commanded, her tail flicking with anticipation. The others followed suit, their tails swishing wildly as they watched. Van complied, lifting his helmet to reveal his face. He looked at Ami flatly, waiting. Ami''s cheeks flushed, her eyes darting downward as she appeared flustered. "Come on," Van said gently. "You don''t need to worry, I''ll¡ª" Before he could finish, her claws lashed out, slicing across his cheek. Van blinked, his head tilting slightly as the wound began to bleed. The siblings erupted into laughter, their cackles filling the air. "Consider that a welcome present!" one of the brothers howled, slapping his knee. The eldest smiled smugly, her tail curling behind her. "Welcome to the family, human." ---- 6 Months Later ---- "And now... she hides a HUMAN! WITH HER CHILDREN, NO LESS!!" The booming voice of the new Feline chief thundered through the village. Every head turned toward him, their expressions grim. "Such blasphemy must end... Humans drove us into the forests, stripping us of our homes. And while our gods have chosen peace, WE MUST NOT SHARE THIS SENTIMENT WITH A HUMAN WHO INVADED OUR TERRITORY!" His growl was met with a thunderous cheer from the gathered crowd. Van stood at the edge of the pit, silent. The cold wind brushed against his face, carrying the tension of the moment. He glanced down at the abyss below, a faint sigh escaping his lips. In the crowd, the elder sister''s shoulders trembled as she stood stiffly, her head held high. "Ami-yah..." she murmured, her voice shaky. She clutched the younger girl tightly. "Don''t... Don''t look," she instructed firmly, her voice cracking. One by one, the siblings turned their heads, their faces shrouded in shadows.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Tsk... That human bastard didn''t even get to see how I mastered my stealth techniques," one of the brothers muttered under his breath, his fists clenched tightly. "...I should''ve let him sleep in my bed at least once," one of the sisters whispered, swallowing her tears. "He always complained about how uncomfortable the floors were... but I just laughed at him..." Van''s gaze flickered toward the siblings. He didn''t need to hear their words to see their regret¡ªhe could feel it. ''...I guess this is it,'' he thought, glancing back at the pit. The emptiness yawned back at him, swallowing the faint glimmers of light from the setting sun. ''Shame... We were starting to get close, too,'' he thought, his expression unchanging. ''Luckily, this ends with my death. No one else has to suffer because of me.'' A flicker of dry humor crossed his mind as he stared into the abyss. ''Maybe there''s another tribe that appreciates stealth I can go to...? Orcs, maybe? They like bluntness.'' He huffed internally. ''But honestly, I''m not feeling the least bit excited.'' He looked at the siblings once more. Their heads hung low, their faces etched with regret. Ami clung tightly to her sister''s leg, her small frame trembling as sobs wracked her body. "Van..." she cried, burying her face into her sister''s side. Her voice, small and fragile, hit him harder than anything else. ''Ah... Goddamn it,'' Van thought, a heavy sigh leaving his chest. His hands curled into loose fists as he glanced toward the new chief. "Any last words, human?" the chief snarled, glaring down at him, his tail flicking in disdain. Van lifted his gaze, his light smile betraying none of the emotions swirling in his chest. He took a deep breath, his voice echoing across the crowd. "Yeah," he said, pausing for a moment before raising his voice. "HEY, PURR BUCKETS!!" The siblings'' heads snapped upward, their eyes widening in disbelief and something almost like hope. Even Ami turned her tear-streaked face toward him, her lip trembling as she clung tighter to her sister''s leg. "You''ve graduate¡ª" Van began, his voice calm but warm, before the chief abruptly kicked him into the pit. ''Fuck!'' Van cursed as the air rushed past him, the darkness swallowing him whole. ''That motherfucker!!'' "Hmph, filthy human," the chief hissed, glaring down at the pit with disgust. "How dare you raise your voice in my presence?" "Van..." Ami''s voice cracked, her small frame trembling as fresh tears streamed down her face. She reached out as if she could pull him back, her cries filling the silent void left behind. ------------ Present Day ------------ "How come... there''s no scar on your cheek anymore?" Ami whispered, her fingers brushing against his cheek as they lay on the cold grass. The gentle breeze whirled around them, carrying the faint scent of wildflowers. "That scar... it was supposed to be our mark... our bond. Proof that we''re family." Van clasped her hand gently, his gaze soft but distant. "...A lot happened, Ami," he said, his voice low. Her hand trembled in his grasp as tears welled up in her eyes. "And how... how... HOW are you still alive!?" she sniffled, her voice breaking. "Why didn''t you come back!? Why... why didn''t you come back!?" Her words came in gasping sobs, each one hitting him like a dagger. "Shh, shh. Look at me, Ami," Van said, placing his palms gently on her cheeks, tilting her face toward his. "Would you believe me if I told you... that wasn''t something I could''ve easily explained back then?" She paused, her lips quivering, and gave a small, hesitant nod. "Alright," he said, his thumb wiping away the tears streaking down her face. "Then, let''s say I''m not so easily killed. I have... a skill for that. Comes with the territory of being summoned." A faint smile flickered across his lips, trying to lighten the heaviness in the air. Her sobs quieted, but her trembling didn''t stop. Van''s gaze softened. "Now, Ami... do you want to tell me what happened?" She hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper. "...The new chief. He decided your death wasn''t enough. He felt threatened by Mother... by my brothers and sisters. He... killed her about a year later." Van''s hands froze for a moment before he let out a soft breath, his jaw tightening. She continued, her voice steady but hollow, like reciting a tragedy she''d relived too many times. "As for my siblings... we scattered. All of us hiding. I heard the capital doesn''t discriminate against races, so I came here. But since the chief is probably still looking for us¡ªbecause of our blood and potential¡ªI visited an alchemist..." "He... removed my fur and altered my face to fit a human''s." Van''s eyes narrowed slightly, his hand tightening around hers in quiet support. She continued, her voice steady but hollow, as if repeating a story she''d forced herself to accept long ago. "I told him to do whatever it took to make me unrecognizable. My fur was the first to go. I... I still remember the smell, the way it burned when he applied the salve." She swallowed hard, her eyes flickering with the memory. "The pain wasn''t unbearable, but... watching it fall away, strand by strand¡ªit felt like I was shedding who I was. Losing the last piece of my mother." Van stayed silent, his expression unreadable, but his eyes softened as he listened. "The face was harder," Ami said, her voice faltering. "He used some kind of... potion, I guess. It didn''t hurt, but it tingled¡ªlike my skin was crawling. When I looked in the mirror afterward..." She trailed off, her voice breaking. "I didn''t recognize myself... But, I always imagined that if I looked human, like you; that was probably how I''d look..." She laughed bitterly, the sound devoid of humor. "All I have left are these ears and my tail, which I keep hidden all the time. I couldn''t bring myself to get rid of them. The alchemist offered, but... I just couldn''t. It felt like... if I lost those too, I wouldn''t even be me anymore." Van''s grip on her hand tightened slightly. "And your claws?" he asked gently. Ami nodded, flexing her fingers. "Hidden. They only come out when I''m angry, or need to attack. My eyes, too. They go cat-like when I lose my temper, so... I taught myself to stay calm." Van listened in silence, his expression unreadable. ''Looks like I wasn''t the only one struggling...'' he thought, glancing away. ''I see. She''s dead. That bastard... I thought all he cared about was politics, but it seems he was out for blood. He didn''t stop at me. He wanted them all gone.'' His fist clenched briefly. ''Guess I''ll be paying him a visit.'' "When you mentioned my tribe," Ami continued, her voice cracking, "I knew it had to be someone from there. And since I thought everyone died... it couldn''t have been anyone good." She exhaled deeply and looked at him, her resolve hardening. "I''ve been training hard. I joined the academy that starts in a few days to get even stronger. That way...!" Her hand clenched his tightly, her nails digging into his skin as her voice rose. "THAT WAY...!!! I COULD END THAT FUCKER''S LIFE!!!" she growled, her teeth bared as her cat-like eyes narrowed, blazing with fury. Van said nothing, letting her snarl and clutch his hand. A solid minute passed in silence, her anger slowly ebbing away until she sat quietly, her head bowed. "...Do you hate me, Ami?" Van asked softly, breaking the stillness. She froze, her shoulders trembling. Then, with a sudden movement, she threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly. "I hate you," she whispered, her voice muffled against his chest. "I hate you so much." Her body shook with fresh sobs as she buried herself deeper into him. "I would''ve kept your secret. I wouldn''t have told anyone. Why didn''t you come back!? Why!?" she cried. "We all needed you..." Her voice cracked as Van rested his chin on her head, his hand gently stroking her hair. He sighed deeply, his voice soft. "...Leaving you like that was on me. I won''t deny it." He pushed her back gently, his hands on her shoulders, making her look into his eyes. "But remember what I told you?" he said, his voice steady. "I don''t make the same mistake twice. I won''t leave you again. Not until you''re sorted out." "Forever," she said immediately, cutting him off. "Sorted out," Van repeated firmly. "FOREVER," Ami insisted with a hiss, her tail flicking behind her. Van sighed, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Fine. Come with me to the Demonic Realm, then." Her eyes widened. "What...?" "It''s a little complicated, but I have a home there. I''ll explain later. First, we deal with your new chief. How does that sound?" Ami hesitated, her ears twitching slightly. "I don''t know... The Demon Realm is dangerous. It''s full of beings stronger than us... But if it''s with you..." She looked up at him, her expression softening. "Then I''m alright with it." "Very well," Van said, nodding. As Van gazed at the stars above, a new thought crossed his mind. ''Guess I''ll have to find her siblings too,'' he resolved silently as another silent minute went by. Ami broke the silence, her voice soft but trembling. "He''s strong, you know?" Her gaze dropped to his chestplate, her fingers brushing lightly against the cold metal. "You said we''d ''deal with him'' so lightly... Did... did you not hear? He killed mother¡ª" "Yeah, I know." Van cut her off gently, his tone steady. Her words faltered as his eyes met hers. There wasn''t a trace of arrogance in his gaze, no fiery confidence or bravado. Yet, in his tone, there wasn''t the slightest hesitation either. It wasn''t a reassurance. It wasn''t an opinion. It was a simple truth, spoken as plainly as a fact of nature. "But I''m worlds stronger than him now." Ami gasped softly, her breath catching in her throat as her eyes searched his. There it was again¡ªthat unwavering certainty. Not the bravado of a warrior preparing for battle, but the calm resolve of someone stating that the sun would rise tomorrow. It was unshakable, undeniable. Like two friends casually dining, and one simply remarked that the sky was blue. She clutched his chestplate tighter, her heart pounding in her chest. For the first time since her mother''s death, she felt it¡ªa flicker of hope. "Now," He sighed as he gently got up, "Let''s go hunt something?" Chapter 91 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 9 [I sometimes wonder, Magus,] she said, her gaze fixed on Magus''s sealed form. His expression, though locked in stone, felt defiant, unyielding. [Just what is so special about Hellix that you won''t bend and serve me already?] Her voice was calm, yet laced with irritation as her fingers lazily toyed with one another. [He''s just some random person. Lucky skills, that''s all. But when it comes down to it, he''s nothing special. Save yourself the trouble¡ªgive up and join me.] Her eyes bore into him, expecting a reaction. But Magus''s expression remained unchanged. Silent. Still. A memory stirred, unbidden, breaking through the quiet. 24 Years Ago SCORE: 10 - 399 "Come on, dude... It''s been three hours. Let''s just play something else?" Magus said, chuckling in exasperation as he stared at the screen. Despite his frustration, there was no denying the ego boost from the glaring score difference: 399 rounds, and Van was still losing. "Nope," came the flat reply from the other side of the computer. "I can still come back from this." "Pfft... ooookay." Magus snickered, leaning back in his chair. If Van wanted to dig his own grave, so be it. 4 Hours Later SCORE: 157 - 998 "Bruh," Magus chuckled again, stretching his arms and rubbing his tired eyes. "This is getting sad, man. You''ve been at this for seven hours." "I can still come back from this," Van said, his tone as deadpan as before, even as his avatar was obliterated in the next two rounds. "Come on, weren''t you bored yet?" Magus raised an eyebrow as the screen finally displayed the game over screen. "Nope," Van replied, his voice calm. "I''m like John Wick. So what if I fall from a roof or two? I''ll still get back up and kick your ass one day." Magus snorted, shaking his head. "Right... but not even John Wick fell from a thousand roofs in a row." "..." Van went silent, clearly processing the jab. "Because he didn''t try falling from a thousand roofs," Van finally shot back, his tone defensive. Magus burst out laughing. "Hahaha, okay... Now you''re doing Naruto scaling, huh?" "You and your damn anime," Van retorted, narrowing his eyes. "How does that even make sense here?" "Fuck you, bitch," Magus fired back, his voice playfully exasperated. "You''re the one who stopped making sense when you turned John Wick into a masochist jumping off rooftops just because you suck at this game." "Assfucker bitch," Van muttered under his breath, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward in reluctant amusement. The present returned in a heartbeat, and Magus chuckled softly at the memory. [...Something funny?] she asked, her sharp gaze narrowing at Magus''s quiet chuckle, her irritation evident as it echoed through his bindings. [You seem awfully calm,] she continued, stepping closer, her voice laced with both curiosity and contempt. [But you forget who his opponent is.] She straightened, her posture regal, turning from him with a proud tilt of her head. [Although a creature through and through, he was once known as the Flame Revenant¡ªthe Undying. A summoned hero on the verge of godhood, just like you. In fact, the only reason he''s doing this is to take the spot you so senselessly reject.] Her lips curled into a smirk as she glanced over her shoulder. [He''s immortal like Van... but blessed with my passives, which aren''t limited to demons. ANY being that crosses him has their strength matched to his own¡ªif they''re stronger. A shame he doesn''t have any attraction passives to truly break him... But I have a plan for that in mind either way. But I won''t need to use it, as it seems, since...] She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a near-whisper, as if the words were meant to pierce the silence. [... He will make Van Hellix yield.] Her eyes scanned Magus''s face, hoping for even the faintest flicker of doubt or fear. Yet she found nothing. His expression remained frustratingly unchanged, unwavering as ever. Her smirk faltered into a frown. [Hmph. Either way,] she said, her voice hardening, [you have until Van Hellix breathes his last to decide whether you''ll serve me.] With that, she turned on her heel, her movements slow and deliberate as she left the throne room; leaving the chained Magus to his lonesome. ----------- Back at Marcilla''s Guild ----------- "Thank you for your hard work, Amoria," Marcilla muttered, her tone soft as she removed the white bandana from her head. The night had fully settled over the guild, casting long shadows across the room. "Of course!" Amoria chirped, her voice bright as she gently held Lizzy''s hand. The two stood close together, their warmth a quiet contrast to the chill of the evening. Beside them, Michael and Anne emerged from the storage house, their faces dimly lit by the flickering lanterns. ''So Michael survived in there with Anne?'' Lizzy''s brow arched slightly, surprised as her gaze flickered toward Michael. He offered her a small smile, his expression a careful mask. Her eyes then shifted toward Anne, who appeared unbothered, almost casual. "Hey, Lizzy," Anne muttered, breaking the quiet. The sudden sound made Michael flinch ever so slightly, his shoulders stiffening. "Yeah?" Lizzy replied, turning her attention to her friend. "Mind if I sleep at your place today? Please?" Anne asked, her voice carrying a forced nonchalance. Michael''s face paled, and he began to sweat bullets. "Oh... Of course!" Lizzy said, her eyes widening with joy. "I was wondering if you''d want to hang out!" Her voice brimmed with excitement. ''Oh?'' Marcilla observed from the side, her hands busy organizing the remnants of the day''s work. ''It''s been a while since Anne''s asked that... I guess putting that leech there reminded her of who she should really keep close.'' She smirked faintly to herself, though her gaze flickered briefly to Michael. ''But... I guess he pulled his weight today. Anne didn''t shoo him out of there, after all. Not bad...'' She lightly pursed her lips, a silent nod of acknowledgment.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Michael noticed her glance and felt a pang deep in his chest. ''Aunt''s... looking at me like that... Like I did good... When... When was the last time she looked at me like that?'' His eyes lowered, and he swallowed hard, fighting back the sting of tears. ''It...'' His hand instinctively brushed against the seal in his pocket. ''It was for the best... This... This is... I hate it... but it had to be done.'' He clenched his jaw, his mind racing to justify the ache that churned in his chest. ''Keep quiet... Keep quiet...!!'' His thoughts roared. ''This is better than letting some scumbag take them away!'' Marcilla''s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts. "Alright, you''re all dismissed. See you tomorrow. Day after that, take a day off, since today the Guild was open instead of closed." The three left the guild, their footsteps echoing softly against the cobblestones. Marcilla lingered behind, preparing to deal with the demonic guests still housed within. "T-then..." Michael stammered, turning toward Anne. "See you tomorrow, Anne!" His voice was overly enthusiastic, almost desperate as he looked up at her. "Y-yeah. Good job today," she nodded, scratching her head awkwardly. ''Anne even told him he did a good job...?'' Lizzy thought, her head tilting in confusion as she watched the exchange. ''Woah... He must''ve really pushed himself today. And he even seems less tired than Anne... Was he training without telling me?'' Her gaze flickered between them, puzzled. Anne, meanwhile, concealed a bitter smirk behind a forced yawn. ''Finally...'' she thought, the edges of her vision blurring from exhaustion. ''I''m about to fall over any minute now... That fucker... He did all the work wrong, and I had to fix every one of his mistakes.'' Her muscles burned as she shifted her weight. ''And I had to make up for everything he couldn''t do since he was useless after the third hour...'' Her hands clenched tightly, nails digging into her palms as she thought of the mark glowing faintly against her skin. ''And I couldn''t even stop... because he commanded that earlier...'' The memory of his earlier words made her stomach churn. She bit the inside of her cheek, forcing herself to stay upright. -------- EARLIER -------- "N-no... You can''t fall over! If you fall over, then..." Michael stammered, his gaze darting nervously toward the door as Anne wobbled, her legs trembling under the strain of carrying yet another heavy load. "D-..." He paused, swallowing hard before clearing his throat. "Don''t fall over. This... This is a command!" His voice broke slightly as the words escaped him. Anne''s body betrayed her. Despite her muscles screaming in agony, despite her entire being yearning for rest, she moved. The mark burned faintly against her skin, compelling her forward. She had no choice but to obey. And so she worked, relentlessly, until the sun dipped below the horizon and nightfall embraced the guild. Michael had made her work even harder than usual, knowing Marcy would grow suspicious if their yield was lower than when Anne worked alone. She was forced to push herself to match the output of two people, her body straining under the impossible demand. -------- PRESENT -------- ''I''ll... Yeah... I''ll tell Lizzy tomorrow I feel too tired and can''t go to work... I need to sleep... I need to rest.'' Anne''s thoughts raced as her exhaustion threatened to overwhelm her. ''I might not be able to tell them about the mark... but... I''ll at least get to sleep and think about¡ª'' "Haha," Michael''s awkward laughter broke her train of thought like a cold wind. "D-don''t be late to work tomorrow, Anne!" His voice rang out, forced and uneven, as he began walking off hurriedly. "That is an order, haha!" He called out again in mock jest, his voice light but his words heavy with a darker meaning. The slave mark seared briefly against her skin, the burn a silent affirmation that the command had been issued and received. Anne froze. Her breath hitched, her chest tightening as realization dawned. Sleep¡ªher only reprieve¡ªhad been stripped from her. Her face paled, and the strength in her legs threatened to give way. "Sheesh, since when did that guy get so bold?" Lizzy sighed, shaking her head as she watched Michael disappear into the distance. "I''ve never seen him so eager to work... Right, Anne?" she asked, turning to her friend with a casual grin. "Hah, he can have his moments, I guess," Anne chuckled weakly, her voice betraying none of the torment that churned inside her. The mark, as always since this morning, dictated her actions. ''Lizzy''s right... Quite the transformation this kid had.'' Amoria stood nearby, her sharp eyes flickering with subtle surprise. Even she seemed fooled. "All right, you girls, let''s go!" Amoria called warmly, gesturing for them to follow her. She turned with an easy smile, her warmth a stark contrast to Anne''s silent agony. Anne forced herself to move, her steps mechanical as her thoughts spiraled. ''...Even Aunt Amoria can''t sense a thing...'' ''If even someone as amazing as she and my mom can''t sense anything... then... even if Van saw me... he''d think I''d really hate him and would stay away from me...'' Her chest ached, but no one noticed. Her lips curled into a faint, automatic smile as Lizzy chatted beside her. ''...I''m really all alone, aren''t I...? Just... What''s the point of living like this...?'' The thought echoed, hollow and cutting. ''What''s the point of living...?'' A single tear rolled down her cheek, disappearing unnoticed in the dim light of the street. Not even Amoria or Lizzy caught the glint of its trail. Mom... Mommy... Mommy... save me... please... Anne''s silent plea echoed endlessly in her mind, but the only response was the fading sound of footsteps against the quiet night. As if on cue, Marcy burst out of the guild, her hurried steps startling the group. "Marcy...?" Amoria called out, turning with a curious gaze. Her eyebrows lifted as she watched the woman run directly toward Anne. Without hesitation, Marcy gripped Anne tightly, pulling her into a fierce embrace. "M-mom...?" Anne stammered, her voice wavering in confusion. "Sorry," Marcy murmured, pressing her daughter''s face into her chest, holding her as if she would never let go. "Just got a sudden feeling that I needed to hug you." Amoria smiled warmly at the scene, her expression softening. Lizzy, standing beside her, mirrored the sentiment with a gentle grin. ''Mom... Mommy... Mommy... save me... Please, save me... Please, save... save me...'' Anne cried internally, her pleas growing quieter, drowned out by the relentless grip of the mark. Outwardly, however, she let out an awkward laugh, her actions dictated by the invisible chains. "Haha, what''s gotten into you, Mom? I''m all good..." Anne said, her voice light and cheerful, betraying none of the storm within. "You know," Marcy began, her tone steady but firm as she held Anne close, "if anything''s wrong, you can tell me. Right?" Anne hesitated for a fraction of a second, her mind screaming, ''No... That''s not me! Don''t let me go! Please...'' "I know, I know!" she replied instead, chuckling softly, "Haha, what is with you this evening, Mom?" She stood near Amoria and Lizzy, trying to gently push her mother away with an embarrassed laugh. "Haha, fine, fine." Marcy chuckled back, finally releasing her hold, though her warm gaze lingered on Anne for a moment longer. "Take care of her, alright? I need her strong," Marcy said, turning to Amoria. "Of course," Amoria replied with a nod, her expression unwavering. Marcy sighed, her eyes softening as she looked back at Anne, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "Though, she''s already stronger than anyone. She''s my kid, after all," she said, her voice brimming with pride and confidence. Anne gasped internally, her heart swelling with a sudden rush of resolve. ''Mom...!'' "Alright, see you tomorrow, kiddo," Marcy said, turning and walking back toward the guild. Anne''s eyes remained fixed on her mother''s broad back, the weight of her words pressing into her chest like a steady, reassuring hand. "Let''s go, Anne!" Lizzy called, stretching her hand out toward her sister. "Sure. Sorry about that," Anne said, taking her hand gently. "Sorry about what? You''re so silly..." Lizzy murmured with a soft laugh as the half-sisters walked hand in hand, Amoria leading the way ahead. ''...I... I won''t give up...'' Anne thought, her mind slowly quieting. ''Mom... I''m... I''m strong. I''m strong like you! I''m strong!'' Her resolve burned brighter with every step, even as her actions remained a puppet to the mark. Meanwhile, Michael walked by his lonesome, the quiet night enveloping him. ''I know it''s wrong. But tomorrow... with Anne''s help... I''ll brand Lizzy. And since the mark might not work on aunties... I''ll use Anne and Lizzy to¡ª'' He froze mid-thought, his eyes widening slightly. Then, as if physically recoiling from his own mind, he violently shook his head. ''...Use their help, to convince Aunt Amoria and Aunt Marcy to stay away from that bastard... that manipulative bastard!!'' His thoughts burned with frustration as his palm clutched the seal tightly. ''And... everything... will go back to normal again!'' he thought, lifting his gaze to the group walking ahead of him. He saw them laughing together, their joy filling the air. For a fleeting moment, it felt warm, almost comforting, as if he were part of it; his mind filled the gaps, imprinting Anne, Lizzy, and even Melanie''s faces onto the group. In his vision, he stood in the middle, surrounded by their smiles. But then, a flicker¡ªan image that clawed at his mind. The laughter turned hollow, a mocking echo. Their faces shifted, twisting grotesquely into cold, unmoving stone masks. The hollow eyes of the masks stared into him, their laughter venomous, ripping through his resolve. Michael''s breath hitched, and he stumbled, shaking his head violently as if to expel the vision from his mind. ''...It will go back to the way it used to,'' he thought, his chest tightening as he forced himself to look forward. ''I... I know it will.'' He clenched his jaw, gripping the seal as though it were his lifeline, and pushed the haunting image into the recesses of his mind. Chapter 92 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 10 "Say, Arnolt. Have you seen Van?" Unicus asked, his eyes sweeping over the camp with a hint of curiosity. "Hmm... Nah. Haven''t laid eyes on the kid since we settled. Almost forgot he existed," the dwarf replied, taking a hearty bite from the game he''d roasted earlier, gripping the cooked meat by the bone. "Hmm..." Unicus hummed softly, his brow furrowed in thought. "Relax, Unicus," Arnolt said, glancing at him with a dismissive wave of his hand. "The kid carried that oversized backpack like it was nothing. This forest is crawling with C-Tier monsters, sure, but they''re nothing he can''t handle with that fancy armor. Even that snobby elf admitted as much earlier." "I''ll...!" A feminine voice suddenly cut in, startling the two men. Both turned to see Sylva standing behind them, her silver hair shimmering in the firelight. She stood stiffly, her hands clasped in front of her, her expression determined. "I''ll look for him," she declared, her voice steady but her posture a little too rigid. ''He went into the forest earlier¡­ Perfect. This is my chance to tell him what he needs to know about his father¡­ I just wish Vaelthir had fallen asleep sooner,'' Sylva thought, her gaze briefly flicking to her elven butler, who snored softly in his sleeping bag nearby. "Ah? You sure, Sylva?" Unicus asked, raising an eyebrow at her sudden outburst. "Arnolt''s probably right¡ªthere''s nothing to worry about. The kid''s got that armor¡ª" "It''s alright!" Sylva interrupted, her voice rising slightly. "This is a C-Rank forest, and he''s only F-Rank, right? Even with that armor, someone should check on him. It''s better to be safe." Arnolt and Unicus exchanged a brief glance. "¡­Well, if you insist," Unicus said with a small shrug and a warm smile. "Just make sure you take care of yourself out there." "Heh. Good thing that noble brat has someone thinking about him," Arnolt chuckled, his tone innocent but unfiltered as he tore another bite of meat. Sylva froze mid-step, her face flushing a deep crimson. ''NOOOO! DON''T SAY IT LIKE THAT!!!'' she panicked internally, stealing a quick, nervous glance at Unicus. ''What if¡­ what if he finds out that I actually like him?! What if everyone thinks I do?!'' "T-then¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll go," she stammered, her voice cracking slightly as she hurriedly spun around. Her movements were stiff and awkward, the heat rising in her cheeks as she practically bolted into the forest. Unicus watched her go, his eyebrow raised in mild confusion. Turning back, he caught the sly grin spreading across Arnolt''s face. "What?" the dwarf asked, feigning innocence, though his chuckling betrayed him. Unicus sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "You really don''t know when to keep your mouth shut, do you?" "Ah, quit your whining," Arnolt replied, waving a greasy bone for emphasis. "The whole party knows that kid''s got the hots for ya. You''d have to be blind not to notice." Unicus frowned, clearly unamused. "She''s young, Arnolt," he said firmly, his tone carrying a subtle warning. "It''s probably just admiration. And I''d rather she didn''t dwell on it. And..." Arnolt''s grin faltered slightly as he noticed Unicus''s hand rising to his face, his fingers brushing the golden ring on his finger. The firelight cast a warm glow on the band, its gentle gleam at odds with the sorrow etched into Unicus''s expression. "... I''m still married," Unicus said softly, almost to himself, his thumb running over the ring''s smooth surface. His gaze was distant, as though he were looking past the fire and into a memory only he could see. Arnolt''s grin faded entirely. For a moment, he simply looked at his friend. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and steady. "We''ll get her out of there," he said. "She won''t suffer for long."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Unicus nodded slowly, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I know," he murmured, "I just¡­ I just hope she''s already gone. That she''s just an animated corpse and not¡­ still alive, still feeling¡­ That.. Burning..." His words trailed off, his hand tightening around the ring; as he glared momentarily at the campfire''s glow. Arnolt placed his meaty hand on the axe at his side, his grip firm. "No matter what, we''ll make it right," he said. Unicus exhaled, his chest rising and falling with a deep breath as he steeled himself. ''Airi¡­ I''m coming¡­'' he thought, clutching his ringed hand tightly. Across the camp, Savathon and Vaelthir lay still, pretending to sleep; overhearing Unicus and Arnolt''s conversation. They were at constant odds, though this time - they shared a thought. That they will not fail this quest. The fire crackled softly, its warmth doing little to ease the chill of their thoughts. -----------BACK AT THE CAPITAL------------- The night was silent and heavy, the kind that made even the faintest sounds seem amplified. Marcy lowered her bandana, her gaze drifting toward the quarters where the demons resided inside the guild as she rested on the counter. ''They''ve been awfully obedient... They don''t even leave their quarters except for baths and bathroom. I suppose it''s safe if I step out for a bit?'' she mused, stretching lazily as her eyes scanned the area. Before long, she exited the guild and found herself standing outside the tavern house where Van was staying. ''Good thing he lives above a tavern,'' she thought, her eyes assessing the dimly lit building. The windows were dark. ''Is he already asleep?'' Approaching the entrance, she spotted a dwarf stepping out, a trash bag slung over his shoulder. He moved toward the nearby dumpster with deliberate care. "Ah, Galdo!" she called out loudly. The bearded dwarf froze mid-motion, a visible shiver running down his spine. Slowly, he resumed his task, tossing the trash into the bin before turning to face her. "...Miss Veil," he muttered, nodding curtly. But before his eyes met hers, he cast a sharp glance around the area, scanning the area like a hawk. Marcy sighed, rolling her eyes. "My daughter''s not here," she said flatly. "You can talk freely." The dwarf visibly relaxed, though his guarded demeanor never entirely faded. "What is it, Miss?" he grumbled, folding his arms across his chest. "Ah, nothing¡­" she replied, averting her gaze and scratching her head awkwardly. ''Ah, nothing?'' Galdo''s brow furrowed as he studied her, the shift in her usual demeanor not lost on him. ''That''s not like her at all. She''s actin'' like she''s nervous ''bout somethin''.'' She hesitated before finally speaking again. "Just¡­ you have a new tenant, don''t you?" "Ah, that brat?" he spat, pointing at the apartment above. "Yeah. Walked in here about a day ago, and lemme tell ya, he pisses me off already. Leaving shit out here and¡ª" The dwarf suddenly bit his tongue, remembering whose presence he was in. "... Is he yer... friend, or somethin''?" "No, no... Just someone," Marcy replied, shaking her head. "W-w... What kind of shit did he do..?" she added quickly, half trying to shift the conversation. ''For that mountain lion ta'' stutter... Just who was that brat?'' "He tossed heaps of wood and broken furniture next to the garbage. Kid''s got no manners, makin'' my Ami clean it up. Though..." The dwarf scratched his beard thoughtfully. "He did call that spirit to help her out¡ª" "Wait a minute," she cut him off. "Spirit?" "Yeah. Brat''s got a high-leveled spirit he controls. Ordered her to clean up after him; she helped Ami with her business." ''A high-leveled spirit...? Van doesn''t use magic..! It can''t be the wrong house, too... Does he have a beggar livin'' there?'' Marcy narrowed her eyes in thought. "Is he currently in?" she asked. "Nah. He took off this morning, wearing finely-crafted black-metal armor. Haven''t seen craftsmanship like that since my time at the village a millennia ago." ''Dwarf-created armor... It is him... He''s strong enough not to get robbed, right?'' she thought, though she couldn''t fully reassure herself. "I''m going in the house, Galdo. I''ll pay for any damages." "... Arrgh, why do ya bother tellin'' me? Ya just go ahead and do as ya like either way..." he grumbled, turning back toward the tavern. With a sigh, Marcy followed him partway before heading up the stairs to Van''s apartment. "Just," Galdo said, stopping her. "If ya happen to look for ''im..." He hesitated, his gaze averted. "Keep an eye out for Ami. She also took a day off, makin'' me do all the work. When she gets here... I''mma give her a good thrashing," he muttered, though his tone softened as he spoke. Marcy smiled softly at the dwarf, who stood still with his face turned away. "Sure. Rest easy, Dwarf," she said bluntly. Galdo didn''t respond or even nod, disappearing back into the tavern. Marcy resumed her climb, and without much thought, pushed the door open. It gave way easily¡ªnothing broke. The door wasn''t even locked. ''That helmet-head doesn''t even bother locking up...? Seriously,'' she sighed, stepping inside. Moonlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the space¡ªthough to Marcy''s sharp eyes, the room was already painfully clear. ''What the... fuck just happened here...?'' Her gaze swept over the wreckage: a broken floor, almost no furniture, a cracked wall, a crumbling ceiling, and a ruined, torn bed. ''Vandalism...'' she thought, narrowing her eyes as she examined the room. ''This seems deliberate. And... coupled with it, I can see it... There was a struggle. Was his house broken into?'' She moved slowly, her steps deliberate as she surveyed the apartment. ''... It wasn''t a struggle. It was a one-sided slaughter,'' she concluded, entering what remained of Van''s bedroom. Her eyes fell on the shattered window. Leaning out, she noticed shards of glass scattered on the darkened street below. ''Someone managed to escape...'' She pulled back into the room, her brow furrowing. ''Guess I''ll be tracking whoever dipped. I just hope that helmet-head didn''t get himself into trouble.'' Chapter 93 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 11 ''He should be around here somewhere...'' Sylva thought as she walked deeper into the woods. ''I shouldn''t take too long. Else¡­ ELSE¡­ UNICUS WILL REALLY THINK I LIKE VAN¡­!! NO...!!!!'' She shook her head in panic, lips pressed into a firm line as she frantically scanned the area. Finding a tree, she leaned against it, her gaze dropping as regret crept into her thoughts. ''...Airi was his wife.'' ''I won''t go back to the Elven village. He¡­ must be so lonely and sad. I''ll¡­ I''ll stay for him.'' Her resolve firmed as the faint sound of running water reached her ears. ''A river... It might be less dense there. I could get a better view.'' She followed the sound, clutching her hands nervously. ''I wanted to summon Alifa, but she''d be furious if it wasn''t an emergency... Why does she hate me so much?! Didn''t she like my mom!?'' Frustration bubbled within her as she neared the river, the soft blue glow of moonlight shimmering off the water''s surface. As she emerged into the clearing, her breath caught. A jacked figure stood by the river, buttoning his pants, his movements casual but precise as he appeared to be sighing deeply; almost as response to Sylva''s sudden presence. "Alright, you can come out now," Van''s voice rang out, cutting through the silence. ''..!!! DID HE NOTICE ME!? Who is that!?'' Sylva ducked behind a tree, her heart pounding. "Alright," another voice answered. "The meat''s halfway cooked." "Nice," Van replied. Sylva peeked out, her eyes widening at the sight of a colossal creature lying near the fire where the other voice originated from, its skin removed and folded neatly beside it. Muscles and bones gleamed under the firelight, the sheer size of the beast nearly matching the party''s camp''s clearing. ''What the¡­? Did they¡­ hunt this thing?'' she thought, her gaze shifting between Van and the purple-haired girl seated by the fire. ''That has to be the biggest C-Ranked monster in the forest. How did I not hear anything? It must''ve been quite the struggle¡­'' Her eyes swept the area, noting the absence of dragging marks. ''And there aren''t any signs it was moved. Did they kill it right here? But how? Neither of them could''ve lifted the beast after such a clean kill¡­ Right?'' "Why''d you come back so early?" the girl¡ªAmi¡ªasked, tilting her head as Van sat down beside her. "...Because we have a visitor hiding behind that tree," Van sighed, nodding toward Sylva''s hiding spot. "I''d rather not give them more of a show than necessary. Besides, I washed enough¡ªhead, arms, feet. Good enough for today. And I haven''t sweat at all throughout the whole day." ''.!!!!'' Sylva froze, her face paling. ''How did he notice me!? I concealed myself perfectly!'' "An intruder?!" Ami jumped to her feet, her ears twitching beneath her purple hair. "Who dares?!" ''That''s¡­ the thief¡­!'' Sylva thought, noting the girl''s brown hood that was ever present throughout the day. "Can you just come out already?" Van asked, pulling a short-sleeved shirt over his head. Sylva hesitated before stepping into the moonlight, her gaze wary. "Who are you? And¡­ how did you notice me?"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I''m Van ''Jr.'' You were louder than you think," he replied with a sigh. ''Van¡­?'' Sylva thought, approaching cautiously. She studied his face in the flickering light. ''He looks so much like him. The one I remember from 12 years ago.'' Her gaze lingered on his physique. ''He''s pushed himself hard¡­ I''ve never seen muscles this toned, even among our finest warriors. Not overly large, but dense, refined¡­ I wonder how Unicus''s body¡ª'' She shook her head furiously, her face flushing. ''But to think I was loud... I was certain I hid myself perfectly...'' She thought, before hurriedly pushing away her suspicion as she noticed the black-metal armor he wore throughout the day, ''No matter. I''ll finish what I came here to do.'' "You''re the elf from our party," Ami said, her voice sharp with suspicion. "Yes," She nodded, "I am not here to harm either of you," Sylva murmured confidently as she straightened her posture. "Wanna eat?" Van asked. "...Did you hunt this?" Sylva gestured toward the beast. "Yeah," Van nodded, his tone casual. ''I guess that armor wasn''t for show,'' she thought, eyeing the bloodied flint knife near the folded skin. ''And the thief must''ve skinned it¡­'' "I''ve already eaten," she replied. "But¡­ there''s something you need to know, being Van Hellix''s son." Her tone turned serious, her eyes locking onto his. "His son? What are yo¡ª" Ami began, but Van cut her off. "Now''s not a good time," he said firmly. Sylva frowned. "I offer to talk about your father, and you say it''s not a good time?" she muttered, her tone laced with irritation. "Yeah. It''s not a good time." Van''s gaze flickered toward Ami. "I''m¡­ with someone, as you can see." ''Last thing I need is for Ami to hear about how I proposed to the Elven Queen before I came to her tribe.'' Van thought, tilting his head playfully toward Ami in a silent signal to trust him. Sylva''s eyes narrowed as she caught the unspoken exchange. Her hands clenched. ''Of course. Just like his father¡­ Shameless, womanizing¡­ caring more about fleeting companionship than the truth about his own family.'' "I see. Fine," she said coldly, turning away. "The likes of you don''t deserve the truth anyway." Her words were sharp, venomous. Van''s eyes widened, momentarily stunned at her sudden coldness. "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean!!?" Ami erupted, with a hiss. She cast a cutting glance at Ami. "... I don''t know why you would stay with a man as crude as he. He is unworthy of you protecting him like this." she hissed. "He would forget about you soon after another woman catches his fancy," She spat; her eyes narrowing at Van, who soon relaxed his gaze, sighing. ''Guess she took it the wrong way, huh?'' Van thought, loosening further. Soon after, she turned around and walked back toward the camp; disappearing into the forest. "What''s that skank''s deal!!?" Ami growled, "Do you know her?!" Ami asked, breaking the tense silence. "And what''s this about your father..?" Van gulped, looking at Ami''s earnest gaze. ''She''s had rough few years... I''d rather not lie to her more than I need to... Well, at least for the immortality bit. She''d kill me if she knew about my wife hunt.'' "Well, as for the bit about my father; did you look at me?" Van replied. "...Yeah?" "It''s been eight years, and I haven''t aged a day." "OH! You''re right!" Ami''s ears perked up, her eyes wide as she leaned, examining Van''s face from closer. "I just thought¡­ humans age differently or something. Then... Is it a skill?" "Yeah, I don''t really age. Though, it''s a secret, so be careful not to tell anyone. As for me knowing her... I¡­ met her mother once, and to anyone who remembers me from back then, I''m claiming to be my own son to keep it hidden." "I see¡­" Ami''s gaze dropped, her expression somber. "What''s wrong?" Van asked softly. "It''s just¡­ won''t you be lonely when I¡­ age and die before you¡­?" Her voice quivered. Van''s breath hitched. He shook his head quickly, trying to dispel the thought. "Ah¡ªhaha, I just try not to think about it. Either way, let''s eat¡ª" "I''ll¡­" She interrupted, her voice resolute. "I''ll find a way¡­ to live forever too. So¡­ you won''t be alone." Van''s eyes widened, his breath catching. Words rose in his throat, but he couldn''t find the strength to speak. Instead, he looked into the fire, his hand gripping a piece of cooked meat. ''That was the first thing she thought about...?'' He thought, almost in awe. "...Just don''t push yourself. Not for me," he murmured, his voice soft. "Shut up. It isn''t pushing myself¡­" She looked away, her cheeks tinged with red. "...If it''s for you." "Huh?" Van blinked, unsure if he heard her correctly. "N-NOTHING!" Ami snapped, grabbing the meat and chewing vigorously. Van watched her, a small chuckle escaping as the tension melted into the night. Chapter 94 - Quest In The Burning Dungeon, Part 12 (ARC FINALE) "Hey, Ami," Van muttered, lying back on the grass, his gaze fixed on the stars above. "Yeah?" she replied, leaning slightly from her spot on the opposite side of the campfire. "How old are you?" he asked, his tone casual but curious. "Hmm... I''ll be 19 soon!" she said with a soft smile. "Why do you ask?" "No reason. You''re all grown up now, huh?" he murmured. Her smile faded as she flipped over, her voice quieter. "What''s that supposed to mean? I''m not a kid anymore, so stop treating me like one..." "Sure, sure..." Van sighed, a faint chuckle escaping as he closed his eyes. --- THE NEXT MORNING --- "Alright, you lot," Unicus began, his voice cutting through the morning stillness. The party of eight stood before the cavern entrance, the dim light of dawn casting long shadows over their figures. The Dragonkin rested his hand on the curved khukris at his waist, their gleaming edges ready for action. Beside him, the Dwarf stood near Unicus, surveying the group with a discerning eye. The elves, Sylva and Vaelthir, positioned themselves together off to the side, their silent composure contrasting with the tension in the air. But all eyes were drawn to Ami, who stood unusually close to Van. Any nearer, and she might as well have been in his arms, an intimacy that hadn''t gone unnoticed. ''Heh... So, the brat got some action last night...?'' Arnolt chuckled to himself. Unicus''s tone shifted, drawing their attention back. His voice grew serious, commanding focus. "I''ll be honest with you," he said, his expression darkening as he scanned the group. "I have no idea what''s in there. None at all." He clenched his fist, his frustration palpable. "I don''t know what caused everyone to suddenly¡­ erupt into flames and become animated corpses." His words hung heavy in the air, drawing a concerned glance from Sylva. The others exchanged wary looks, except for Vaelthir and Savathon, who stood with arms crossed, scrutinizing Unicus''s every syllable. "But I do know where it began," Unicus continued, his voice steady but grim. "There''s a large cavern further in¡ªabandoned buildings, a ceiling so high it looks like a starless sky. That''s where it started. That''s where everything went wrong." He paused, his jaw tightening. "We''ve had theories. Many of them. None panned out. But one remains plausible¡ªa mage. Someone orchestrating this madness." He turned his gaze to the elves, nodding to Sylva and Vaelthir. "That''s where you two come in. Sylva, we''ll need your summons and your connection to the spiritual world. Vaelthir, your sixth sense for traps and danger will be invaluable. We''ll rely on both of you to lead the way through this." Unicus''s instructions were clear and deliberate, outlining the path forward with a firm resolve. Meanwhile, Ami glanced sideways at Van. His posture was tense, his hand hovering near his helmet as his eyes locked on the cavern entrance. The faintest furrow lined his brow. "Van?" Ami whispered, concern softening her voice. "Is something wrong?" "No... I''m fine," he replied quickly, though his gaze didn''t waver from the cavern. Despite his assurance, there was a strain in his voice, something unspoken weighing heavily on him. Van clenched his jaw, swallowing back the unease gnawing at him. ''Doesn''t anyone else see this?'' he thought, his stomach churning as a quiet groan escaped him. ''That black flame¡­ It''s pouring out of the cave. Even standing here, it''s making me feel like shit. Nauseous. Is this because of my new passive?'' He shook his head slightly, trying to clear his thoughts, but the ominous presence of the cave lingered, pulling at the edge of his mind. "So," Unicus continued, "if you have any doubts, voice them here and leave." His tone carried authority, echoing in the tense silence. The adventurers remained still, their gazes steady. "Fine, then. Follow me into that cave, and¡ª" "Wait," Van''s voice cut through from the back, drawing everyone''s attention. "I''m going in first. There''s something I want to check," Van said as he began advancing toward the cavern. "Van...?" Ami voiced, her eyes following him as he walked past her and the rest of the group. Vaelthir narrowed his eyes, his arms folding across his chest. ''Hmph. He just continues to surprise me with his audacity... First, my lady comes back from the forest yesterday with a sour face after graciously going looking for him... And now this?'' His fists tightened. ''He''s pushing his luck!'' Sylva''s gaze flickered with irritation as she watched Van stride ahead. ''Really. Why is everyone so surprised at this point? Of course, he''d do something like this¡­ Charging headfirst into danger without knowing anything, causing more trouble for Unicus!'' Savathon sneered, spitting on the ground as Van passed by him. ''Constantly questioning his leader and undermining the ones beside him. As expected of a spoiled brat... Unfit to be a warrior, ever.'' Van walked on undeterred, his eyes locked on the cavern entrance. As he neared Unicus and Arnolt, the Dwarf stepped into his path. "Hey, brat," Arnolt growled, his bulky frame blocking the way. "Watch yer step. Just because we decided to bring you along doesn''t mean¡ª"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Before Arnolt could finish, Van gently but firmly pushed him aside, causing the Dwarf to stumble. "Sorry," Van said casually, continuing toward the cavern. "I just need to check something." ''I need to check that fire,'' Van thought, his jaw tightening as he approached the ominous cavern entrance. ''If everyone here burns to death, I''ll be blamed first and foremost. I''m indestructible and, well, immortal. So, I have to go in first to make sure this¡­ "fire" is safe.'' The party''s eyes followed him, a mixture of disbelief and irritation etched on their faces. ''Did that brat¡­ just push me?'' Arnolt thought, frozen in place as he struggled to process what had just occurred. ''Van might be wearing A-Ranked armor that enhances his strength¡­ But Arnolt is on the verge of becoming an S-Ranked Berserker! He''s practically second only to Marcilla Veil in raw power. How¡­?'' Unicus''s thoughts churned in disbelief, his gaze fixed on Van''s retreating figure. ''Hmph,'' Ami smirked, a flicker of satisfaction crossing her face. ''Dumbasses. Underestimating him like this¡­'' She sneered inwardly, glancing at the stunned group. "H-hah¡­ That must be some armor, huh? Hey, kid! Watch your back, someone might steal that if you keep flaunting it!" another human warrior called out from the back, his mocking tone a weak attempt to lighten the tension and get a rise out of Van. But Van didn''t react. He kept moving. As he neared the cavern entrance, the black flame seemed to intensify, dancing just beyond the threshold. Even through his armor, Van could feel it pressing against him. ''Grg¡­ I can¡­ feel the heat. What is this¡­? Come on, stupid Arcane stat! I''m strong enough for an A-Ranked quest. Stop this¡­!!'' His thoughts came in bursts, frustration mounting as the searing heat seemed to seep through his armor, licking at his skin. He raised his hands to cover his helmet, shielding his face as though to protect his eyes from the oppressive glow. "What is he doing¡­?" Unicus muttered aloud, his brow furrowing as he watched Van''s strange movements. "Has he gone insane, maybe?" Vaelthir suggested coldly, his arms crossed, a skeptical gleam in his eyes. Ami, however, looked on with growing concern. ''What''s wrong, Van¡­? Why are you walking like¡­ you''re shielding yourself from wind¡­ or¡­ fire?'' She clutched her hands together, worry twisting in her chest. As Van continued forward, the flames seemed to devour the light, his vision filling with shadows and flickers of orange. Each step brought a fresh wave of heat, his body aching as if screaming in warning to turn back. The air grew heavy, oppressive, wrapping around him like a suffocating shroud. --- ELSEWHERE --- [But he won''t turn back, even with that pesky Seed of Darkness screaming at him to stop,] the Goddess Varolia mused, a sly smile curling on her lips as she reclined on her ornate throne in Arataxia. Her legs crossed elegantly, she leaned on one elbow, watching the scene unfold below with amused detachment. [Because he''s human. A little, sad human so desperate to prove his worth and existence,] she continued, her tone dripping with mockery. Her gaze sharpened as she leaned in closer, her half-lidded eyes fixed intently on Van, who continued his steady approach toward the cavern. [...So that people would need him. Isn''t that it, my little hero?] Her voice softened to a murmur, laced with a cruel edge, as she cast a fleeting glance at the sealed Magus bound nearby. He writhed in his shackles, his eyes wide with desperation, as though silently screaming at Van to turn back. Varolia''s smirk widened as she returned her attention to Van, her amusement deepening. [And as depressed as you''re going to get... you cannot change who you are, Hellix.] Her sneer was venomous, her words dripping with disdain. [You are your own worst enemy. That pathetic lack of self-worth, coupled with your endless thirst for fleeting connections, will be your undoing.] She chuckled softly, her amusement unshaken by the grim certainty of her words. [Too bad you won''t live long enough to witness... Oh well¡­] She leaned back, her expression alight with sadistic glee. [I suppose I could let you see it from up here after you''ve been beaten. Wouldn''t that be fun?] Her soft giggles filled the chamber, echoing with malice as her gaze lingered on Van. ------------------ And thus, Van Hellix entered the cavern. Above him, sunlight vanished, replaced by jagged rock overhead. The cavern walls encased him, rough and unyielding, leaving the daylight as a faint memory behind him. ¡­And the flames of darkness he had felt and seen earlier dissipated into nothingness. ''...I knew it. Just overreacting, whatever sense I''ve gained,'' he thought, his brow furrowing slightly. ''Welp, I''m prone to overreacting to things. Maybe it picked up that trait?'' He glanced behind him, already seeing the rest of the party closing in. "Are you happy now, noble brat?" Savathon spat, his sneer sharp as he brushed past Van. The others followed, their gazes tinged with a mix of irritation and suspicion, each wordlessly questioning Van''s odd behavior. Even Unicus passed him, his arched brow a silent inquiry. Van caught the flicker of doubt in his leader''s expression but said nothing. ''All that bravado¡­ and for nothing,'' Sylva thought, her lips curving into a faint sigh as she trailed behind. ''Just as I expected. I guess all he has is his body and that armor. I was right¡­ He shouldn''t learn anything about his parent. He isn''t worthy of it.'' Her gaze shifted to Unicus, who was moving ahead, his commanding presence comforting in her eyes. One by one, the group passed Van. Arnolt was the last, his face an enigma of doubt and curiosity. ''How did he push me so easily?'' he wondered, his steps heavy with unresolved thoughts. "Van¡­?" Ami''s voice pulled him from his musings. She approached hesitantly, her worry unmasked as she reached out, her hand resting gently on the cold metal of his armor. Her presence was softer now, no longer concealing her emotions around the party. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Van remained silent, his eyes scanning the cavern as if searching for something just beyond his grasp. Finally, he shook his head. "Nothing," he replied, his voice low. "I just thought I saw somethin¡ª" [NEW SYSTEM MESSAGE!] ''The fuck¡­?'' Van''s thoughts stalled as a digital prompt blinked into existence before his eyes, its glowing letters hovering in the air between him and Ami. [A GODLY SEAL HAS BEEN PLACED ON YOU.] "WHAT!?" Van''s voice rang out, loud and sharp, startling Ami as he staggered back a step. "Van!?" she called out, alarmed by his sudden outburst. Her voice drew the attention of the others, who turned to glance back. "Ahh¡­ He''s probably just doing this for attention at this point," Vaelthir muttered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Just leave him there, Unicus." His dismissive remark found silent agreement among the rest of the group. Even Arnolt and Unicus exchanged a glance before reluctantly continuing forward. ''Seriously... Isn''t he overdoing it by now?'' Sylva thought, her fist clenching at her side. ''If he''s going to be a bother for Unicus¡­ Then I''ll¡­ "remove" him from the party myself,'' she resolved, her grimace hardening into hostility. Behind them, Van remained frozen in place, his breaths quickening as another glowing message materialized before him. "Poor girl, falling for his bravado," one of the human warriors muttered at Ami, shaking his head as they walked on. [ALL OF YOUR PRIME STRENGTH HAS BEEN SEALED TO MATCH THE LEVEL OF YOUR OPPONENT! MAY THE GODS HAVE MERCY ON YOUR SOUL!] Van''s breath hitched sharply, panic flaring in his chest. His voice echoed through the cavern as he shouted: "STATUS WINDOW! NOW!" At his command, the familiar interface appeared before him, stark and foreboding. Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Unknown Level: 337 STATS: [AVAILABLE STAT POINTS: 106] (UNABLE TO ALLOCATE STATS DUE TO GODLY SEAL) VIG (Vigor): 500 (GODLY SEALED) STR (Strength): 500 (GODLY SEALED) RES (Resistance): 500 (GODLY SEALED) DEX (Dexterity): 500 (GODLY SEALED) PER (Perception): 500 (GODLY SEALED) Mana: 10 (+200) INT (Intelligence): 10 (+50) Holy: [INACCESSIBLE] Arcane: 0 (+25) ''FUCK... FUCK!!'' Van''s mind raced as he read the display, his chest heaving. The overwhelming reality of his sealed stats pressed down on him like a suffocating weight. Chapter 95 - The Burning Dungeon, Part 1 "Van...!?" Ami shouted, her voice trembling with concern as she noticed his frantic gaze fixed on the invisible status window only he could see. ''Is something seriously wrong with him?'' Sylva thought, narrowing her eyes at his sudden intensity. "Worry yourself not, My Lady," Vaelthir interjected, his frown deepening as he observed Van''s behavior. "The way he''s drawn attention to himself before, this must be another one of those moments." "''Sss-ta-tus Wee-n-doh?'' What''s that supposed to mean?" one of the warriors asked, scratching his head in confusion. "VAN!" Unicus barked, silencing the murmurs. His voice carried an edge of authority. "What''s going on!?" "Grrg...!" Van growled through gritted teeth, his frustration boiling over. Without a word, he stomped toward the cavern exit, gripping Ami''s arm and pulling her along. "V-Van¡ªahh!" she gasped in pain, stumbling as his forceful tug nearly made her fall. ''No time to overthink it. We just need to get the hell out of here. A dungeon and a godly seal? Like Magus had? But this one works on me?! This isn''t Magus¡ªthis is something else entirely! That fire... it was trying to warn me. I messed up!'' Van''s thoughts raced as he pushed forward, the sunlight from the cavern''s mouth beckoning him. ''I won''t be able to protect her if I''m weakened...!'' "HEY, YOU BASTARD! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING TO HER!?" one of the warriors shouted, anger flashing across their faces as they moved toward Van, clearly disturbed by his rough handling of Ami. "Van, what''s going on?!" Ami asked, her voice strained as she leaned into his grip, trying to match his pace. "We need to run, Ami," Van said, his voice low and urgent. "We need to get out of here. Now." "T-THEN STOP YANKING ME! IT HURTS!" Ami shouted, violently pulling herself free from his grip. Her voice trembled with both pain and anger. "What, you thought I wouldn''t listen to you or something!?" she growled, confusion and frustration flaring as she glared at Van. Van froze, her words hitting him just as they reached the exit. A ''yes'' lingered unspoken in his throat, but he shook it off. "Then come. Now. We''ll... we''ll fight about it later," he said, his tone clipped with urgency. "... Fine!" she snapped, her frustration evident as she stormed toward him. Without wasting another second, he resumed his hurried march. ''We''re out...!'' Van thought as the sunlight ahead promised freedom. And then, a silent¡ªthud. He collided with an invisible wall. ''What...!?'' [YOU ARE UNABLE TO LEAVE THE DUNGEON. THE DUNGEON''S OWNER FORBIDS YOU FROM LEAVING.] ''Shit... shit...! Then at least Ami¡ª!'' Spinning around, Van shouted, "AMI! Try to leave this place now¡ª" But in his frantic state, he failed to notice Vaelthir step forward, placing a firm hand on Ami''s shoulder to stop her from advancing. "This stops here," Vaelthir said coolly, his towering frame and calm demeanor in stark contrast to Van''s frenzy. He stood resolute, blocking Ami with an unyielding presence. "All of us have been very lenient and patient with your erratic behavior," Vaelthir continued, his voice edged with authority. "But this... this ends now. Leave by yourself." Van''s eyes locked onto Vaelthir, whose gaze radiated contempt. From his height, the elf seemed to look down at him like he was trash¡ªdisposable, insignificant. The subtle grimace in Vaelthir''s eyes made Van''s blood boil. ''This fucking elf...!'' Van clenched his fists, his rage simmering as he focused on Vaelthir''s hand, still resting on Ami''s shoulder. ''Touching her however he fucking wants...!'' "This is an emergency. I cannot leave. There''s a seal on¡ª" "Shut it. No more excuses," the elf interrupted, his voice sharp and dismissive. "No more needless drama. Miss, you need not listen to this brute," he murmured softly, his gaze shifting to Ami with gentleness. "..." Ami looked down, her hand instinctively rubbing the spot on her arm where Van had yanked her. The ache lingered, fueling her uncertainty. ''I don''t get it. I don''t understand,'' Van thought, his rage bubbling as he scanned the group. ''She saw me running like a madman, screaming, desperate to leave. She knows how urgent this is. And instead of questioning why I can''t leave, they all turn into fucking white knights? Is this some cruel side effect of Untrusted¡ªto create unnecessary drama wherever I go!? Are you all serious!?'' He took in their grimacing faces, all directed at him, as his fury churned beneath the surface.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "..." Van drew a deep breath, forcing his tone to soften. "Ami," he said suddenly, his voice quiet, almost pleading. "Please... please listen to me. Just try to leave." Yet in his heart, a different plea echoed, raw and violent. ''This fucking passive... Alright. Give me an excuse. Give me an excuse to beat the shit out of that fucking elf. His smug act... Ami, you''re focusing on your pain instead of me? Fine. Do it. Please, keep doing that. Just give me an excuse to break his teeth in.'' "Haven''t you heard what I sai¡ª" Vaelthir began, his condescension thick in the air. "Let go of me," Ami cut him off, stepping away from his grasp. "..." The elf fell silent, his brow twitching as she walked past him toward Van. Van, standing on the edge of eruption, remained silent as she neared the exit. Van looked at her, holding his reaction deep within as his body tensed. A thought intruded, sharp and unwelcome. The seal most likely only applied to him. Only he could see the message. Only he could feel the weight of the seal. Only he had seen the flames outside the cavern. It had to be because he entered. Proof of that was Unicus¡ªhe had been here before and had managed to leave without issue. So, what would most likely happen now was clear: she would be able to leave without any trouble. And with that, all trust in her eyes would leave as well. ''...If it''s just me who can''t leave, and she thinks I''m crazy, then fine,'' Van thought, his resolve hardening, pushing the concern aside. ''Even sealed like this, I''ll knock her out and throw her outside if I have to. Even with everyone watching and trying to intervene.'' He braced himself, already preparing for the pitying look she would give him when she walked out of the cavern, leaving him behind. But then¡ªthud. Ami collided with an invisible wall. "Wah¡ª!?" Ami gasped as she stumbled backward, closing her eyes in panic. For a brief moment, instead of anxiety... Van felt relief. Relief at her confused expression, her disoriented gaze as she stared at the invisible wall. Relief as he turned to see the arrogant elf''s composure crack, confusion and unease now evident in his eyes. Relief as the rest of the group hurried toward the wall, their hands frantically feeling along its surface. With every touch, Van saw the same glowing message appear before him: [YOU ARE UNABLE TO LEAVE.] The message, invisible to everyone else, pulsed with each attempt to interact with the barrier. Relief grew as the group erupted into chaos, shouting at one another and casting magic and attacks at the wall. Spells flared and swords struck, the air thick with desperation. Ami walked silently toward Van, who stood watching the chaos. The faint glow of spells reflected on their faces as the group continued their futile assault in the background. "..." "..." "... Are you still hurt?" Van asked after a long pause, his voice quieter now. "... A little," she replied, rubbing her arm. And just like that, the small relief he''d felt was replaced with guilt, her words hitting him harder than any attack could. "I''m... sorry," Van muttered, turning back to the entrance. The others, still panting and huffing from their failed attempts, gave him a sideways glance, their words failing them; recalling his warning to leave, and the way he moved into the cavern. "Can you all move back a little?" he asked suddenly, his voice raspy. They stood frozen, speechless. Finally, Unicus straightened, looking at Van squarely and stepped back, followed reluctantly by Arnolt, Sylva, Savathon, Vaelthir, and the two warriors. Van exhaled deeply, the faint echo of his breath reverberating through the cavern''s oppressive silence. The air hung heavy and damp, clinging to his black-metal armor as he slowly drew his enormous greatsword from his back and sheathed it with deliberate precision. ''...Dwarven Steel...!'' Arnolt''s thoughts raced as the blade caught the faint shimmer of light. The unmistakable luster of the rare metal was a sight that stirred his deep, ancestral pride¡ªand alarm. ''But that... that weighs 100 kilograms per troy unit! That means...'' His eyes widened in shock as he did the calculations, ''He''s carrying at least 700 kilograms at all times...!'' And then another realization hit him, sending a chill through his veins. ''But there''s only one smith I know who works with such precious steel... And he made his final masterpiece over 18 years ago! There''s no way... Could this be the person he entrusted it to...?'' The group fell silent, their breaths held as Van gripped the hilt. "[Hard Swing]!" he roared, and the sword moved with a speed and force that defied logic. The blade came crashing down on the invisible wall... and did nothing. Nothing¡ªexcept for the whirlwind of air it generated. The pressure alone sent small rubble scattering across the ground, an almost imperceptible quake rippling through the cavern. The group stared in stunned silence. That wasn''t an A-ranked attack. That swing was undoubtedly S-rank¡ªno, it had to be Legendary. Van steadied himself, gritting his teeth as he swung again. And again. Each strike was stronger, fiercer¡ªthe kind of strength none of them had witnessed since the Demonic War. And yet, the wall remained unyielding. It was then they realized. It wasn''t the armor. Van wasn''t who he claimed to be. His strength was his own. The group stood frozen in awe and disbelief as Van continued his futile assault, the strongest attack they had ever seen proving powerless against the barrier. Van looked up at the ceiling, his mind racing. ''I could try carving through it...'' he thought, adjusting his grip as he prepared a horizontal swing toward the towering, 30-meter-high cavern ceiling. "Don''t," Vaelthir''s voice cut through, calm yet firm, as he stepped behind him. "..?" Van paused, turning to look at him silently. "I know what you''re thinking," Vaelthir said, his tone edged with quiet authority. "Seals don''t work like that. If someone managed to seal this dungeon, they''d have accounted for the ceiling¡ªand the floor beneath us¡ªas well. Haven''t you noticed that you haven''t even dented the ground, despite swinging vertically?" Van''s gaze shifted downward, examining the unmarked stone beneath his feet. ''Good point,'' he thought, his grip loosening slightly. "And not only that," Vaelthir continued, his deep blue eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the cavern''s expanse. "You''d risk a cave-in. That ceiling could very well be a bait¡ªdesigned to tempt intruders into causing their own destruction." Van exhaled deeply, standing upright as he slowly sheathed his enormous greatsword with a deliberate motion. "Then our only choice..." Van began, his voice steady. "...is to defeat whoever placed that seal¡ªthe one neither of us can break," Vaelthir finished, their gazes locking grimly. "This confirms it," Unicus said, drawing the attention of everyone present. His fists clenched tightly, a grimace darkening his expression. "There''s a person behind this. A runemaster... or a mage. Not a creature." "He will face JUSTICE," Unicus growled with unshakable certainty, his eyes gleaming with intensity. The group stood in tense silence, their shadows stretching long and distorted from the sunlight at their backs, swallowed by the cold, unyielding darkness of the dungeon ahead. Chapter 96 - The Burning Dungeon, Part 2 "Hey," Ami called as she approached Van, who was walking deeper into the cave alongside Unicus and Arnolt. "What''s ''Hard Swing''?" she asked, drawing everyone''s attention. "...It''s just the skill''s name," Van replied casually. "Then why did you shout it?" Ami raised an eyebrow. "Because it has more strength that way," Van said flatly. "Really?" she pressed, her expression skeptical. "No, not really. I just like shouting it. It''s the same effect either way," Van admitted with a smirk. "Hmmm!" Ami pouted at his teasing. Van chuckled internally as his thoughts drifted. ''...Right. Shouting a skill name is just how Magus and I used active skills. It''s not necessary; focusing intently works just as well. But for the residents of this world, their methods are different¡ªthey rely on calculations and precise manipulation of mana in their bodies to invoke a skill. Summoners, though, have it easy. They just communicate with spirits and give commands...Hmm...I wonder...'' Van''s gaze narrowed as he opened his status window, scanning it thoughtfully. ''All my stats are sealed to 500. If worst comes to worst, I''ll have to fight this enemy like this. But my Intelligence is at 50 now, and my Mana is at 200, thanks to the [Seed of Darkness] passive. Still, I haven''t gained a single new active skill besides [Hard Swing] and [Summon] for the Guardian of Wind. So...'' ...Could I learn a new skill if I mastered mana manipulation the way they do? "Brat," Arnolt''s voice interrupted Van''s musings. "Who gave you that armor and sword? Really?" His single eye scrutinized Van with a sharp stare. Van blinked, shaking his head to refocus. "Ah, a dwarf I came across gave them to me as a gift." "Did he now...?" Arnolt''s tone was laden with curiosity. "Yeah," Van nodded. "He said they were just gathering dust, and I needed curse-negating gear. It worked out." "Hmph. Just gathering dust, huh? And where exactly did you meet this dwarf?" Arnolt asked, scratching his beard. Van hesitated. ''...At a prison. I broke him out after getting thrown in myself for proposing to the Dwarven Matriarch. She was short but gorgeous. If she''d had green skin, she''d have looked like one of those goblin wives from comics. When I told him that after we broke out, he laughed for hours, then gave me the armor and sword as thanks for the entertainment. Called me a desperate idiot and left shortly after.'' ''...Yeah, maybe I should keep that part to myself,'' Van thought, shaking his head. ''I''ll just be blunt with him and say I don''t feel like sharing. Dwarves appreciate if you''re straight with them.'' "I''m not comfortable sharing," Van finally said. "...??????" Arnolt tilted his head, his brow furrowed, before narrowing his gaze in suspicion. "Did ya'' fuck him for that armor and sword? Wouldn''t be far-fetched," he asked bluntly, drawing everyone''s attention. "ARNOLT!! That''s enough! He said he wasn''t comfortable with it!" Unicus nearly erupted, glaring at the dwarf. Van sighed, feeling their suspicious gazes burn into him. ''Right. However blunt you think dwarves are, they''re ten times that.'' He rubbed the places where his temples would be beneath his helmet. ''Maybe I should reveal a little to clear the misunderstanding...'' "I''m not comfortable," Van repeated, "but it''s because it was a... uhm, a difficult time for me. We met at a prison," he emphasized. "Ah, that explains it..." Arnolt clicked his tongue thrice, lowering his gaze in pity. "A dwarf''s libido isn''t to be underestimated when someone catches their fancy. No need to be ashamed, brat. We''ve all done shameless things for gold and armor. And in whatever prison you may have been, the sorest of the bunch are always located there." He shook his head solemnly, entirely misunderstanding. "ARNOLT, STOP IT!" Unicus yelled, exasperated. "Wait, that''s not what I mea¡ª" Van tried to explain, but Ami''s sympathetic voice cut him off. "Oh, Van..." Ami leaned into him, patting his armor gently. "You poor thing!" "No, Ami, wait¡ªit isn''t like that, I¡ª" "Hmph. Might explain your shitty attitude, then," Savathon muttered, crossing her arms and looking away in discomfort. "I suppose I''ll let you off the hook for your behavior earlier." "You are misunderstandi¡ª" "I must apologize, then," Vaelthir interjected, his tone solemn. "I was insensitive with my insults and assumptions. Even if you are merely human, you deserve an apology." He nodded stiffly, avoiding Van''s gaze. Van froze as Sylva''s pitying gaze softened, her eyes brimming with sympathy. ''...Poor thing. To think he endured such horrors just for armor and a weapon... Pair that with being that womanizer''s son... I suppose that''s why he chases women. A desperate attempt to reclaim himself and forget the terrible acts forced upon him...'' "FOR THE LOVE OF¡ªYou''re all SERIOUSLY misunderstanding somethin¡ª" Van erupted, only to feel Unicus''s firm hand settle on his shoulder.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "It''s okay, Van," Unicus said gently, a soft smile on his face. Van turned to him, half-hopeful he''d finally clear things up. "You don''t have to share anything you don''t want to. You''re safe here... Relatively speaking, haha." Van stared at him blankly beneath his helmet. ''...Motherfucker.'' "Wait, so then, how old are you?" Sylva finally asked, recalling how young he had looked yesterday. "I¡ª" "Shh!" Unicus hissed, signaling them to stop. The group froze, hiding behind a large boulder in the suffocating darkness. Moments later, a figure emerged from the shadows. A burning skeleton. Unicus grimaced, his jaw tightening, his palm clenching into a fist. "Unicus...?" Sylva murmured, noting his grim expression. "Van," Unicus said after a deep breath, ignoring Sylva. "I want you to look." He gestured for Van to come closer, urging him to peek over the rock. "That is the enemy," he said gravely. Van narrowed his eyes, studying the figure. ''A flaming skeleton... Carrying... a wand?'' His brow furrowed. "That used to be a mage. A spellcaster," Unicus muttered. "...You knew them?" Van asked, his tone careful. "Her. Yes. I did..." Unicus admitted, his voice trailing off. The group exchanged pitying glances, but he quickly shook himself, his resolve hardening. "When we were in this dungeon, we slayed hundreds, but they all reassembled themselves. Each piece was surrounded by flames, gradually rising and reconstructing the skeleton," he said briskly. "Afterwards, I ran it through my head thousands of times¡ªhow to beat them." "So, how do we kill them for good?" Sylva pressed. "My theory is we try to suffocate the flame. That mage once fired a water spell at... someone." He hesitated, his voice faltering before continuing. "It weakened the flame a little, but it didn''t work. My guess is that water spells dissipate too quickly to snuff the fire entirely. So, our focus should be on taking away the air." "I see." Savathon nodded, "In which case, I shall use my leather cloth to suffocate it!" Savathon muttered to Unicus, earning a nod of approval. "WARRI¡ª" Savathon started to step out from their hiding spot, but Vaelthir sprang into action, clamping a hand over the dragonkin''s mouth and squeezing his beak-like snout shut. "Myoum Bastardm mwhatmwaremyou¡ª" Savathon struggled against Vaelthir''s grip, but the elf held firm. "Shh." Vaelthir whispered, dragging Savathon back into cover just as the skeleton scanned the area, oblivious to their movement. "Vaelthir...?" Sylva tilted her head, puzzled by his sudden action. "Think about it," Vaelthir said, glancing at each of them before peeking cautiously at the skeleton. "A mage controlling skeletons? What makes you think that taking one down won''t alert the mage to our location?" Van followed Vaelthir''s logic quickly. The dragonkin''s eyes widened in realization. "We''d be overrun," Sylva whispered. ''...That elf has good intuition,'' Van thought, his gaze shifting to a concerned Ami. ''I can''t afford to be overrun. Not with her here.'' "... Right. I hadn''t considered that," Unicus admitted, frowning deeply. "It''s fine," Vaelthir said calmly, releasing Savathon''s snout. "We have to stealth our way through. Find the source... It will be near impossible," Vaelthir said, addressing the group. "I suggest the thief and I handle it alone while the rest of you hold the fort here. We''ll locate the mage, return to inform you of their position, and then we strike together." He glanced around at the group, his tone calm yet confident. "As an archer with delicate, silent steps, I''m the most suited for this task. And the thief with us is likely specialized for stealth, correct?" After a moment''s hesitation, the group nodded reluctantly. "...What if you run into trouble?" Unicus asked, breaking the silence. "Then we will¡ª..." Vaelthir began, but his voice faded into the background as Van turned his attention elsewhere. The group continued discussing the plan, nearly ready to send Vaelthir and Ami off. But Van, recalling Vaelthir''s earlier comment about the cave''s fragile ceiling, fixated on the cavern around them. ''Caverns are delicate, aren''t they...? Falling debris in caverns can also happen naturally, right?'' he thought. Dropping prone, he pressed his helmeted head to the ground, tuning out the chatter around him. His superior perception allowed him to focus on the vibrations within the cave. Two specific sounds stood out, faint but distinct. One is the sound of multiple, light footsteps marching around the cavern, likely of the skeletons... ... And a crushing noise; of something falling and hitting the ground with a loud thud. After a few moments, he opened his eyes, stood swiftly, and turned to face the group. "...Then, miss, are you ready¡ª" Vaelthir began. "Wait," Van interjected. "...What is it? We must not waste time," Vaelthir replied, his expression tight with urgency. "I know." Van nodded before turning to Unicus. "Unicus, how many skeletons are in this cavern? A rough estimate." "...Hm... Over a thousand. Maybe more," Unicus replied cautiously, the group exchanging worried glances. Van''s gaze shifted to Vaelthir. "Then there are likely even more in the deeper parts of the cave." "Yes...?" Vaelthir questioned, tilting his head. "So...?" "In a cavern this vast, debris naturally falls from the ceiling over time," Van explained, pointing upward. "Rocks, sometimes large ones. It''s not uncommon for caves like this to have areas where debris accumulates. Who''s to say some of those rocks haven''t crushed skeletons, suffocating their flames in the process? If that''s true, their forces would have gaps. Poor management, especially if someone invades. And with over a thousand skeletons here, it''s likely several have already been neutralized this way." Vaelthir narrowed his eyes, studying Van''s reasoning. "You make a valid point," he admitted, though his tone carried a hint of skepticism. "But that''s an assumption. How do you know those skeletons aren''t retrieved and rebuilt just as quickly?" Van gestured to the ground. "I don''t. But I felt something¡ªa heavy thud when I listened earlier. It could have been a falling rock crushing one of them. And if that''s true, the mage controlling them can''t manage them all at once. There are too many." ''He heard something falling...? Something even I didn''t hear...?'' Ami and Vaelthir both shared the same thought. ''Impossible...! He''s talking out of his ass¡­!'' Vaelthir thought, about to object, but then recalled Van''s earlier prowess and reluctantly held his tongue. Arnolt scratched his beard, frowning. "Hmm. So yer sayin'' it''s a gamble?" "Everything in a dungeon is a gamble," Van countered. "But this one makes sense. If we test the theory, we can confirm if it works without alerting the whole cavern." Vaelthir hesitated, pressing his lips into a thin line. Finally, he asked, "That''s fine and everything, but what do you even suggest we do to test your theory, Hellix?" His tone remained sharp, skepticism and suspicion laced in every word. "If you''re suggesting we mimic a collapse, then¡ª" "¡ªI know," Van interrupted smoothly. "That skeleton would likely notice any attack aimed at the cavern ceiling¡ªan arrow, a spell¡ªand alert the nearby skeletons before it''s crushed." Vaelthir''s eyes narrowed slightly at the interruption, but he said nothing. Savathon, arms folded, listened intently. "Then..." "Rather, we mimic the effect a falling boulder would have on the skeleton¡ªjust take away the air," Van suggested, his voice calm but deliberate. "...But how?" Unicus asked, his tone tinged with both hope and uncertainty. Van paused, deep in thought. ''It really is a bet,'' he admitted to himself, his gaze lingering on Ami. ''We know nothing about the mage. Unicus was here, and he knows practically squat, except a theory. Considering even I was sealed, this mage must be incredibly powerful... But it''s the best bet I have.'' He then murmured softly, "[Summon], come forth, Guardian of Wind." Chapter 97 - The Burning Dunge— [I see...] The Guardian relayed, her voice resonating like an echo in their minds. Everyone stared at her as if she were a creature from a fairytale. ''That''s a strong spirit. I can sense it¡­'' Vaelthir thought, his gaze steady. ''To think he can summon her like this¡­'' ''She''s so pretty¡­'' Sylva thought, her eyes trailing over the Guardian''s figure as Van gave her instructions. "Can you do it?" ''To think he could also summon spirits¡­'' Unicus mused, almost in awe. [Essentially prevent the air from reaching the skeleton, huh?] the Guardian asked. "Yeah. I know you''ve got experience creating vacuums firsthand," Van said, his tone steady but a flicker of memory crossed his mind. Last night''s encounter with her power was fresh. [... Very well,] she relayed, her focus shifting to the skeleton. With a flick of her arm, the flames surrounding the skeletal mage vanished, snuffed out as if they had never existed. The skeleton collapsed to the ground, lifeless. "I-It worked..!" Sylva exclaimed, breaking the silence. But no one else spoke. They all stared at the motionless skeleton, their tension palpable. "H-huh..? Why are you guys so tense? We did it!" "Not yet," Van muttered, his tone dark. "Indeed," Arnolt said, his voice low. "Who''s to say that bastard won''t rise the moment the Guardian releases her vacuum?" All eyes turned back to the skeleton. Sylva swallowed hard, her expression tightening. "Alright¡­ Release it," Van instructed. The Guardian''s hold vanished, and the air returned to normal. The skeleton remained inert, unmoving on the ground. Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. ''A thousand more of these,'' Van thought, his gaze shifting to the Guardian. "Go back for now, I''ll call you if we need some help," He instructed calmly, and she dissipated back to her world with a nod. ''If this works, she''ll have to overexert herself¡­ and that means me, since she uses my mana. We''ll have to pick our fights carefully. Just skeletons¡ªjust skeletons all the way down until we reach that bastard. How tedious. Why couldn''t his seal work like Magus''s, where only the direct encounters scale to his stats?'' Van frowned, his thoughts spiraling. ''Then again¡­ Who''s to say the one we''re chasing isn''t nearby? In the end, we''re relying on what Unicus said. He''s the only one who made it out of here alive.'' His eyes flicked to his status window, scanning the sealed stats that mocked him. Then his gaze landed on Unicus. ''... It can''t be. I could see it in his eyes. The loss and pain... He isn''t the villain we''re chasing.... And I know the look of hurt, from Magus. Amoria confirmed it for me with her story.'' "It worked¡­ Now we wait. Make sure no reinforcements arrive," Unicus commanded. Minutes passed. The silence was heavy but unbroken. When it seemed clear, they cautiously emerged from their hiding place. Unicus approached the skeleton, kneeling to pick up the wand it had clutched in its bony hand. ''But just to be sure¡­'' Van moved forward with the rest of the group, his expression thoughtful. "To think it took something as simple as following the Fire Triangle to bring down that mage''s skeleton." "Hmh," Unicus let out a somber chuckle, "If only we were that simple first time we came here," He said as he looked into the skeleton''s empty eye-sockets. "Fire Triangle...?" Ami asked. "Ah," Van turned around. Then pausing at Ami. "...." "Remind me, Unicus," Van muttered immediately, "the Triangle consists of Oxygen, Heat and..." "¡ªFuel. Take one, and it can''t exist anymore. The magic in it most likely thrived on and burned through that. I guess once we neutralized the air, the magic dissipated out of the skeleton," Unicus explained. "Yeah," Van sighed thoughtfully, exasperation in his tone. "100%." ''Fuck... FUCK. FUCK!'' Van swore repeatedly in his mind, a storm brewing behind his calm exterior. "R-right..." Ami murmured, scratching her head as she tried to wrap her mind around the explanation. An air of unease circled Van. His thoughts churned. "All right, everyone. Good job, Van," Unicus said thoughtfully as he stood, offering a forced smile while his gaze shifted away from the fallen skeleton. "Let''s go. The city shouldn''t be too far from here. I know a shortcut," Unicus announced, gesturing for the group to follow him. "A shortcut, just after being here once?" Van asked, his tone subtly tense. Ami noticed the shift immediately. "Van...?" she questioned softly.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "... What can I say? I guess I was lucky to notice it," Unicus replied casually, heading toward a dark path veering off the main trail. Van''s silence was heavy as Unicus continued walking. A hidden smirk crept across Unicus''s face as he approached the shortcut¡ªa shadowy cavern shrouded in mystery. "Come on, guys! We''re almost¡ª" "HELLIX! WHAT''S THE MEANING OF THIS!?" Savathon''s voice boomed, cutting Unicus off and snapping his attention backward. Unicus turned, his smirk faltering. Van stood at the vanguard, his greatsword drawn, barring anyone from advancing. The rest of the party stood behind Van, keeping their distance, their eyes darting nervously between him and Unicus. "Van...?" Unicus asked softly, his voice laced with unease. "What''s wrong?" "I honestly would''ve bought it," Van said, his tone low and steady, earning a twitch from Unicus. Van''s gaze sharpened. "The way you faked not knowing a damn thing about the skeleton made me let a few things slide." Unicus''s face stiffened as Van stepped closer. "Like how we were sealed in the cavern, yet you escaped as the only survivor from your expedition. Somehow, you avoided being trapped like the rest of us," Van muttered, his words slicing through the silence. "And how I only got struck with a seal after you went in after me," he continued, eliciting a collective gasp from the group. "BRAT! You can''t possibly think that¡ª" Arnolt started, but Van''s glare cut him off mid-sentence. Van''s voice dropped to a menacing growl. "But what gave you away¡­" Unicus instinctively leaned back, a bead of sweat tracing down his temple. "...Was the Fire Triangle concept. And the way you casually threw around the term fuel in a fantasy world," Van snarled, his greatsword glinting ominously as he pointed it at Unicus. "You motherfucker," he growled, his voice laced with venom. "THE FIRE TRIANGLE CONCEPT ONLY EXISTS IN MY WORLD. NOT THIS ONE." ''I wasn''t able to notice it back in the city. Brushed it off because I was new to the concept¡­ But he also has the brightest aura around him. Yet, if I squint...'' ''...I can see it. Something dark. Foreign. Just at the edges of his skin.'' "Y-your world..!?" Unicus stuttered, his face pale. "W-what are you talking about, Van? Are you alright...?" "Don''t play dumb," Van muttered, his voice low and cold, slicing through the air like a blade. The group froze, rattled by the confrontation. Unicus''s familiar face and presence anchored them in disbelief, making Van''s accusations feel impossible. Adding to their unease was the unsettling aura around Van¡ªunusual, almost predatory, and hard to ignore. This was Unicus. There was no doubt about it. Yet, an unease crept through their minds, especially Vaelthir''s. Van''s earlier logic when subduing the skeleton had been undeniable. The clarity, the precision¡ªit wasn''t the reasoning of a madman. And yet¡­ Something about what Van said now gnawed at the edges of reason, forcing them to consider the unthinkable: That Unicus might already be gone. It made sense. ... If only Van wasn''t the one who said it. ''...But,'' Vaelthir thought, his sharp eyes narrowing as he studied Van, ''HIS world¡­?'' "Y-YOU''RE TALKING OUT OF YOUR ASS!" a human warrior shouted from the back, his voice trembling with panic. "I THINK HE''S LOST HIS MIND!" The words snapped Vaelthir out of his spiraling thoughts. The accusation echoed among the group, their tension palpable as they started to inch away from Van, their hands twitching toward their weapons. Yes. The warrior was right. Van wasn''t making sense. Was he? Van''s gaze flicked to the back of the group, his jaw tightening as he noted the rising hostility. ''Damn it...!! FUCK! I DON''T HAVE TIME FOR THIS..!'' he thought, his frustration mounting as the weight of their stares bore down on him. Unicus''s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he seized the moment. "E-everyone!" Unicus shouted, his tone frantic, yet calculated. "I think he has it! Everyone who turned into skeletons got radicalized like this! We need to subdue him before¡ª" His words were abruptly cut short as Van vanished in a blur of motion. "[Hard Swing]!" Van roared, his blade slicing through the air with terrifying speed in a vertical strike. "NO!!!" Sylva screamed, her voice echoing through the cavern. Van appeared before Unicus, his greatsword poised to cleave him in two. But just before the blade struck, Unicus clicked his tongue. "Tsk." He sighed, raising his sword in an almost lazy motion. The weapons collided with a deafening clang, stopping Van''s strike dead in its tracks. "...!!!" Gasps rippled through the group as they watched, frozen in disbelief. Van''s greatsword rested atop Unicus''s blade, neither yielding an inch. "U-Unicus¡­! W-..." Ami stammered, her voice trembling. "Haaaah..." Unicus exhaled deeply, closing his eyes before reopening them with a steely gaze that pierced Van. [I took you for a fool, Hellix. Sure enough, that''s what the Goddess said about you.] Unicus''s voice suddenly echoed in Van''s and everyone''s minds, chilling them to their core. ''The GODDESS...!? So, she had a hand in this..!!?'' Van growled, every muscle in his body tensing as he pressed his sword harder against Unicus''s. His teeth ground together as he strained to overpower him. [...Well, doesn''t matter,] Unicus relayed calmly, his gaze shifting to Van''s greatsword. ["We may have the same strength stat. But the reason I''m going to overpower you¡­ and make you submit¡­"] Van''s eyes narrowed as Unicus began pushing him back effortlessly. [...Is due to MY 500 Intelligence and Mana. And the OP (Overpowered) spells I mastered over thousands of years.] Venom laced every word as Unicus let out a laugh, the air around him suddenly crackling with pressure. Before Van could react, a powerful shockwave erupted from Unicus. Van was hurled backward at blinding speed, slamming into the cavern wall with such force that the entire chamber rattled. "VAN!!!" Ami screamed, her eyes darting to the dust cloud where his body disappeared. Her voice cracked with panic. [I,] Unicus''s voice echoed again, pulling everyone''s attention back to him. [Wanted to give you all a sense of adventure before I sent you to your graves. It was to respect the original owner of this body''s dying wishes.] His tone grew darker, colder, as the last vestiges of Unicus vanished entirely. [But now? I don''t feel like it anymore. You can thank that trash player in the dust cloud for ruining my mood. But before I kill all of you,] Unicus''s voice had become completely foreign, no longer resembling the man they knew. He grinned menacingly as his eyes fell on Sylva. [... Maybe I''ll have some fun with some of you, if you choose not to fight me.] He raised a hand, pointing directly at her and Ami. "Dying... wishes¡­?" Sylva whispered, her voice shaking with disbelief. "THIS FUCKING BASTARD!" Savathon roared, flames flickering in his palms as his glare burned into Unicus. Vaelthir immediately moved, instinctively shielding Sylva with his body. [As for the rest of you,] He relayed coldly, [Turn into skelet¡ª] Unicus began, his hand hovering as if to curse them all. But a sharp cry cut through the air. "[Hard Swing]!" Van shouted. The group looked around, but Van was nowhere in sight. Suddenly, a khukri knife spun through the air, grazing Unicus''s cheek and drawing a thin line of blood. "Ah¡­!" Savathon gasped, noticing one of his knives was missing. Van had wasted no time sneaking from the dust cloud, snatching the blade, and hurling it at Unicus¡ªusing Hard Swing to amplify its force. "You stupid fucker," Van growled, stepping forward as Unicus touched his cheek, his fingers coming away with blood. Unicus''s face twisted in irritation. "..." "You may have had thousands of years to learn a bunch of cool skills," Van said, his voice steady, his steps unrelenting. "But I spent my entire life mastering just one." He hoisted his greatsword over his shoulder, his eyes blazing with determination. "Bring it on." "Van!" Ami cried out, her voice trembling with hope as she saw him standing tall once more. ------------------------------- ANNOUNCEMENT! The Paperback Edition of the First Season is now available on Amazon! ??? It features Chapters 1 to 62 (Van Hellix to Velvet & Plush). The eBook Edition is also available separately! Links available in my Discord! Chapter 98 - 15 Minutes Of Flame ----- SOME TIME EARLIER-------- [What kind of abilities does this guy have, My Goddess?] he asked, kneeling in the dim glow of his cave. His voice carried a reverence, as if he dared not question her authority, yet his words pressed for answers; and though no one stood before him, he spoke as if she were right there. The reply came swiftly, her voice laced with unwavering confidence. [There''s one ability worth noting first: a newly acquired [Seed of Darkness]. It''s still in its early stages, so it shouldn''t pose much of a problem for you. The other is a passive called Dark Soul, which is tied to his immortality. It''s a bit more unfair than your version, but with your skillset, you should have no trouble obliterating him¡ªbody and spirit.] The voice lingered, cold and calculating. [He essentially revives every time he''s killed, returning in perfect condition. That''s the only thing you need to account for. Break his will to live, and even that will become null; as I''m certain you know. Aside from that, his skills are... how do you say it? "Utter trash" compared to yours.] He furrowed his brow, his voice soft but insistent. [...Anything else I should know about, my Goddess?] A sigh, filled with exasperation, echoed in his mind. [Very well,] she relented, her tone sharp and dismissive. [He only has one Active Skill; one that makes him swing his sword harder than usual. I haven''t bothered to recall the specifics; it''s that redundant. That''s all. Get it done.] Her presence faded, leaving the cave silent once more. ------------- PRESENT ---------------- ''So, any sword he swings becomes a devastating force because of that skill?'' Unicus''s mind raced, ''It pierced my passive mana shield¡ª500 stat points strong. That means it must multiply his strength by twofold... maybe more. Just how hard does he swing?'' He took a slow, measured breath, his posture relaxing as clarity washed over him. ''No need to overthink this. All I have to do is watch out for his sword. He, on the other hand, has to watch out...'' A smirk crept onto his lips. ''...For far too many things.'' ''You''ll lose,'' His thoughts darkened, sharpening into resolve. ''And then, I will take my rightful place by her side.'' Unicus then wiped blood from his face, [She underestimated you a little, Hellix.] His tone carried the weight of confidence, though his eyes narrowed as he regarded his opponent. [Though, only a little.] ''No time to delay the inevitable,'' he thought, raising his arm with purpose. The group instinctively stepped back as Unicus began to rise, flames roaring beneath him like a fiery tempest, propelling him effortlessly into the air. Heat radiated from his body, thick and suffocating, pressing down on those below as he aimed his hand at them. ''Compared to me, you''re nothing. I am the strongest fire wizard this world¡ªor any world¡ªhas ever known. My skills are beyond anything you could even comprehend. You''re already dead, Hellix.'' "UNICUS!!!" Sylva screamed, her voice breaking, tears streaming down her face. "FIGHT!!! FIGHT WHOEVER''S TRYING TO CONTROL YOU!!! THIS ISN''T YOU!!!" [Silence, girl,] Unicus replied coldly, his voice devoid of humanity. [I see this as an act of defiance. I thought of keeping you around as a plaything, but this seals your fate.] His palm began to glow ominously as he spoke. [Turn into skeletons,] he declared. Vaelthir''s eyes widened, his long ears twitching. He understood immediately. Something devastating was coming. They all felt it. The way Unicus''s voice echoed in their minds, bypassing the air itself. That dead, unyielding stare in his eyes left no room for doubt. He wasn''t jesting. He wasn''t bluffing. In mere seconds, they would all turn into skeletons, and there was nothing they could do about it. Vaelthir moved without hesitation, leaping to Sylva''s side and pulling her into his arms. Yes. Even the proud elf, known for his unshakable skill and confidence, did the only thing he thought possible. He shielded her with his body. Because the truth was, he had respected Unicus¡ªas both a man and a warrior. For someone as noble and proud as Unicus to speak with such malice, to wield such a foreign and twisted tone, was unthinkable. And now, they were trapped in the same cave that had already claimed sixteen lives¡ªUnicus''s own included. What more could be done? "Vaelthir...!!" Sylva gasped, her voice trembling. Arnolt looked at the elf, his shock evident. Why? Why are you shielding her like that? Fight him! he wanted to yell. Do something, ya'' arrogant prune! But deep down, he could feel it too. And in the dwarf''s eyes, there was no sentiment left¡ªonly inevitability. Yet, as a dwarf, there was one thing he knew how to do. He gripped his axe tightly and raised it, pointing it at the figure once called Unicus. "YOU BASTARD!!! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!!" one of the human warriors suddenly screamed, his voice cracking in desperation. The outburst startled them all. He turned, pointing an accusatory finger at Van. "IF IT WEREN''T FOR YOU, WE WOULDN''T HAVE RETURNED HERE!!!" he bellowed, his voice filled with rage and despair. The sight of the strongest warriors in the group losing faith had broken something inside him. Savathon, towering above the others, could only watch silently. His height allowed him to see beyond the chaos, beyond the panicked faces. He saw him. At the front, at the vanguard, Van stood firm, gripping his greatsword. The impossible odds before him didn''t shake him. So like the dwarf, Savathon readied himself, gripping his last remaining khukri, prepared to strike at whatever came next. Unicus watched them all, his lips curling into a smirk. [Hmph,] he sneered, drinking in their despair. ''Intercept this, Hellix,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. ''This is one of my most overpowered skills. No one can see it. No one can stop it. And when you burn to cinders, the only thing left will be the ashes on those steel-covered arms of yours¡ªthe ashes of those you swore to protect. The ashes of those you swore never to leave behind.'' His smirk widened. ''And once you despair, I''ll find you again. And I''ll do it all over again to everyone you care about. My flames burn hotter than even the Demon Lord''s. And maybe... maybe I''ll fool around with The Demon Lord while I''m at it. After all, isn''t that what Varolia wants? To break you?'' He chuckled darkly. ''No... After all, only Varolia is on my mind. I said to that elf girl I''d keep her just to break her spirit,'' He thought, as if the Goddess can read his mind, ''When I return to Varolia after this, I''ll ditch this body too. I''ll be who I really am: Kota Kintaro, her one and only summoned hero.'' His eyes glinted as he raised his hand, his breath steady. The attack began to form, imperceptible, invisible, and near-instantaneous¡ªthe same spell that had wiped out Unicus and his entire expedition. ''Either way...'' he thought, releasing the spell with a flick of his wrist. ''Die.'' "SKILL: [SKELETON HELL]." "HARD SWING!!!" Van roared, his voice filled with defiance as his greatsword cleaved through the air with blinding speed. The swing struck with an audible force, almost as if it cut through something unseen. [Hmph, how futile...] Kota mocked aloud, his tone dripping with disdain as he watched, expecting to see the group reduced to ashes. The others shut their eyes tightly, bracing themselves for the inevitable. The weight of despair hung heavy in the air. But nothing came. No fire. No screams. Just the fading echo of Van''s shout. His skill versus Kota''s. Slowly, one by one, they opened their eyes, their faces twisting in confusion and disbelief.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ''...What?'' Kota thought, his brow furrowing as he glared at Van. Van stood there, his chest heaving as he subtly huffed and puffed. His greatsword was still held firmly in place, its blade pointed downward, resting against the settling dust. The force of his swing had stirred the ground beneath them, leaving faint cracks where the air itself had been cleaved. ''I saw it,'' Van thought, his eyes narrowing. ''Something black... it appeared from his hand. It looked like some kind of forcefield. Dark energy... The same type that warned me not to go into the cave earlier.'' Van''s thoughts turned inward, instinctively recalling his newly acquired passive skill: [Seed of Darkness]. Its description had been vague, mentioning that it allowed him to interact with the energy of the arcane. ''So this is considered arcane, then?'' Van thought, gripping his greatsword more tightly. [Psche,] Unicus scoffed, his voice shattering the silence. His usual confidence was still there, but a faint edge of irritation crept into his tone. Kota''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. A wave of frustration rippling through him. ''That was supposed to take care of all of them. Damn it. Just fifteen more minutes until I can release the next wave.'' He sighed deeply, exhaling as his piercing gaze locked onto Van with growing intensity. ''Alright. You pissed me off.'' [I will say this,] Kota announced, his voice cutting into Van''s thoughts like a sharp blade. His tone was unnervingly calm, almost casual. [In 15 minutes, I''ll be able to use my skeleton skill again¡ªit has this pesky cooldown time. And during those 15 minutes, I won''t attack your... ''friends.''] Van''s eyes slowly shifted upward from his status window, fixing on Kota. A low grunt escaped his lips as he took in the unsettling honesty reflected in those words. The look in Kota''s eyes wasn''t mocking, nor cruel¡ªit was disturbingly sincere. ''Why would he reveal his own weakness?'' Van thought, his instincts on edge. [Do you know why I''m giving you the courtesy of telling you this, Hellix?] Kota continued, his voice sharp, as if he could read Van''s mind. Van didn''t reply, his expression darkening. [Forget the fact that you can''t do anything to me with your shit-tier skills,] Kota sneered, his gaze briefly flicking toward Van''s status window, using his [Investigation] Skill that allows him to open others'' status windows. He scanned Van''s skills and stats, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''[Hard Swing]... really? Varolia was right¡ªit''s as redundant as it sounds,'' Kota mused, a quiet chuckle echoing in his thoughts. ''And that description... it''s like the system itself is mocking him. Pathetic.'' He shifted his gaze, dismissing Van''s status window with disinterest. ''The only things worth noting are [Seed of Darkness] and [Dark Soul], just as Varolia mentioned. But let''s be honest, neither is a real threat. He can''t do anything if I strike from a blind spot where he can''t block. All he''s managed to do is stall the inevitable.'' [It''s because I want to see you struggle. I want to see you suffer. I want you to realize just how futile and meaningless your fight really is. For making The Goddess so frustrated with you, and¡ªhonestly? For some reason, just seeing you pisses me off. It''s like every misfortune that falls on you makes me feel... alive. Hating you is euphoric. Freeing, even¡ª] "Will you shut up?" Van''s voice cut through the air, sharp and unyielding. The sudden interruption caught Kota off guard, his smirk faltering for just a moment. "None of this is something I haven''t heard before," Van said, his tone steady. He lowered his greatsword slightly, locking eyes with Kota. "Yeah, you''re kinda strong. But you still act like a kid playing God." Kota''s eyes subtly narrowed, his arrogance bristling. [Are you trying to insult me by calling me childish?] he hissed. [I am about to vaporize you and your spirit completely.] Van shook his head, his expression calm. "I am also childish," Van admitted, his tone softening slightly. "Magus¡ªthe guy who was transported to this world with me¡ªwas the same. Childish and cruel. I guess it''s an aspect we all share, we transmigrators," he murmured. Without another word, Van turned his back to Kota, his greatsword dragging slightly as he walked. He didn''t even bother to look at Kota long enough to register his reaction. "Van..." Ami called hesitantly from the group. "Who... who are you?" she asked, concern etched on her face. "Ami, stay back," he replied coldly, causing her to gasp. Yet, she complied silently, her lips trembling as Van addressed the rest of the party. Sylva slowly emerged from Vaelthir''s embrace, her tearful eyes fixed on Van as he spoke. She clung to Vaelthir''s arm, not daring to let go entirely. "If any of you get in the way, he will target you. And even if he doesn''t, we''ve never¡ªnot once¡ªcoordinated attacks or fought together," Van said, his voice steady but firm. "If we all fight at once, our attacks will likely hit each other because of our inexperience as a group. And if it''s my attack, you''ll suffer serious damage." ''Why is he saying this... as if he''s so used to situations like these?'' Ami wondered, her concern growing with each word he spoke. "Van," she finally said, her voice trembling but resolute. "I trust you." "Once more, you make a point," Vaelthir added, nodding with quiet approval. ''A transmigrator... I see now,'' Vaelthir thought, his sharp gaze fixed on Van. ''I''d heard rumors of another being summoned alongside Magus Veil. So it was him all along. If that''s the case, he''s the only one here capable of standing against whatever has taken over Unicus.'' His expression hardened with resolve as he turned to Sylva, who clung to him, her breaths uneven and tearful. Gently, he patted her arm. "Please, Hellix," he said, his voice calm but firm. Sylva didn''t respond, too overcome with emotion. Vaelthir stroked her hair softly, holding her close as he spoke once more. "Put him to rest," he said solemnly, his tone carrying both the weight of his respect and the hope of their survival. "Though if ya'' croak," Arnolt spat, his rough voice breaking the moment, "we''ll beat ''im for ya''. So don''t try too hard, noble brat." He turned away, his movements abrupt, concealing his expression from the others. "...And try not to croak," Arnolt added quietly before stepping back to join Vaelthir and Sylva. He paused for a moment, glancing at Van. "I want to talk to ya'' about yer sword and armor... after all this." "Brat," Savathon called out, his deep voice resonating through the air. His draconic eyes locked onto Van with an unwavering stare. "I have misjudged you time and time again," he admitted, his tone softer now. He gave Van a subtle nod, his slit-like pupils momentarily and deliberately blinking at him. "You''re a warrior in my eyes," Savathon said quietly before turning away, his two human warriors falling into step behind him. One by one, the others followed suit, disappearing out of sight¡ªVaelthir guiding Sylva gently, Arnolt walking with a sharp but silent gait, and Savathon leading the group. Finally, Ami trailed behind, glancing back at Van one last time before vanishing from view. ''I had it all wrong,'' Sylva thought as tears welled in her eyes. ''That man isn''t Van Hellix''s son. He... he is Van Hellix.'' Her fists tightened as she trembled, struggling to make sense of it all. ''There has to be more to what happened with my mom. I...'' Her thoughts spiraled as her vision blurred with tears. ''I''ll talk to him about it later. So,'' Her chest heaved as she took a deep, shuddering breath. ''He has to survive.'' "I-I don''t know much about Van, but he is strong!" Ami called to Sylva, noticing her quiet sobs. "He will beat him!" [...13 minutes left, Hellix,] Kota grimly reminded him. His voice was steady, cold. [And I hope you haven''t forgotten¡ªthe entrance is still sealed. Once those minutes are up, I will drag you back to them before I kill you.] Van turned slowly to face him, his expression unreadable beneath his helmet. "There''s something I still don''t get," he said, his voice low. "Just answer me this before we begin." Kota raised a brow, his tone dismissive. [... Alright. Since you''ll die anyway.] Van paused, his eyes narrowing as he stared into Kota''s cold gaze¡ªstill wearing Unicus''s face. ''I... What exactly was I going to ask him?'' Van wondered, his grip tightening on his greatsword. How did you mimic pain so well? Why did you have it in your eyes earlier? The questions lingered in his mind, but he dismissed them almost as quickly as they formed. ''No. those are just excuses for what I really feel. I honestly don''t care how he did it, or who he is as a person. What I really want to know is...'' How did he fool me into believing that so well? Van''s expression darkened. ''I guess I''m no less susceptible to emotional manipulation than anyone else. Just like the girls. Just like everyone.'' A bitter realization swept over him, unrelenting, as the faces of Amoria, Lalyn, Marcy, Mika, and Rika flashed in his mind. ''And what I''m feeling right now¡ªthis anger, this humiliation¡ªis what they''ll feel if Magus ever truly dies and his mind-control passives fade.'' "Never mind," Van said aloud, his voice colder, sharper. Slowly, he raised his greatsword, pointing it directly at Kota. ''I''m furious about being played like a fiddle,'' he thought, the bitterness twisting deeper with every passing second; though his eyes couldn''t help but linger for a moment on the wedding ring still adorning Unicus''s finger. "I''ve wasted enough time," Van said, his tone hard as steel as he steadied his stance, shifting his gaze to Kota''s eyes. "Let''s do this." Before Kota could respond, Van disappeared, reappearing in front of him in an instant, his greatsword raised for a devastating vertical slash. [Hmph,] Kota grunted mid-air, unfazed by the sudden attack. "[HARD SWING]!" Van roared as his blade descended. In response, Kota lazily cast [Fire Shield Armament], encasing his sword in fiery mana to block the incoming strike. CLANG! The clash echoed through the cavern as Van''s greatsword slammed into the flaming shield. Sparks erupted, and the sheer force cracked the energy barrier, but it didn''t break. Hovering mid-air, Kota looked at Van with a bored expression, his sword still pressed against the flaming shield. [Boring. Are you really going to rely on that pathetic skill over and over?] Kota sneered, glancing briefly at the cracked shield. [Sure, it increases your strength and speed significantly¡ªbut only during the swing. And now, I''ve blocked it. [Fire Shield Armament] is one of my weaker shields, by the way. I can cast them endlessly, as long as I have mana.] He smirked, his voice turning condescending. [Speaking of which, I also have a passive that refills my mana by 70% every five seconds. You can''t beat me¡ª] Kota''s monologue was cut short by another ferocious shout. "[HARD SWING]!" Van roared once more, his greatsword pressing down with sudden, overwhelming force. ''Wait, what...?!'' Kota''s eyes widened in shock as the intensity of Van''s strike tripled without warning. The shield shattered. The force of the blow sent Kota flying backward, crashing into the cavern wall with an earth-shattering impact. A dust cloud erupted, filling the air as the wall cracked from the collision. Kota coughed, his body slamming against the unyielding rock. Flames flickered around him as he hovered, propelled by the fire beneath his feet. From below, Van landed with quiet precision, his movements calm and deliberate. Dust swirled around him as he began to walk toward Kota, his greatsword gripped tightly in hand, its blade scraping against the ground with a low, ominous drag. Kota emerged from the dust cloud, his face twisting in frustration as he glared down at Van. ''That bastard... He can chain that skill from any position?!'' Kota thought, his flames flaring with newfound rage. Van''s steady, deliberate steps exuded a quiet confidence, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on his opponent from the shadowed depths of his helmet. Chapter 99 - The Dark Soul [BACKGROUND MUSIC: EXCISION - BASS CANNON] 23 Years Ago... Active Skill: Hard Swing Description: Wow, an active skill right off the bat. How lucky for you. You can swing stuff with your hands really hard. Van stared at the skill description, meticulously scanning every word as if searching for a hidden meaning or some overlooked detail. But there was nothing. No deeper purpose. No hidden nuance. "Are you kidding me...?" he murmured to himself, lying on the cold ground shortly after he and Magus had been summoned. His voice was low, tinged with frustration. "What the hell am I supposed to do with a skill this useless?" For a long time, I took this skill at face value. It was garbage. Utterly useless. And the mocking tone of the description didn''t help. It didn''t need to be insulting for me to realize how worthless it seemed. So, I clung to the other skill I had, which essentially made me immortal. It made sense to think that way. -------------------------------------- ''But I can''t rely on this skill right now,'' Van thought, his steps steady yet deliberate as he advanced. ''If I die, he''ll kill them all. I can''t let that happen.'' [This is the second time you''ve pissed me off...!!!] Kota growled, his voice laced with fury. [You attack so vigorously, it seems you''ve forgotten that you lost ALL of your Resistance stat, reduced to 500!!] His lips curled into a sadistic grin as he raised his arms. [How about I remind you!?] Dozens of magic circles materialized above Kota''s head, crackling with violent energy. They erupted, unleashing a rapid onslaught of massive fire shots, so bright and intense they lit up the entire cavern in a hellish glow as they barreled toward Van. "[FIRE BARRAGE]!" Kota roared, his voice reverberating through the cave. "Tsche..!" Van grunted, immediately breaking into a sprint. ''I can''t parry all of them! My Perception stat is down to 500¡ªI can barely track their trajectories!'' he thought, narrowly dodging firebolt after firebolt. His movements became erratic as he zigzagged and rolled, evading each blast by mere inches. [DANCE, HELLIX, DANCE FOR ME!] Kota shouted, his tone teetering on manic glee. [Your [Hard Swing] means JACK if you can''t use it!] ''Fuck...!'' Van cursed inwardly, gritting his teeth as he narrowly dodged another fiery explosion. He couldn''t deny Kota''s words. Without the chance to utilize Hard Swing, he was on the defensive. The searing heat radiated all around him, oppressive and unrelenting. His black-metal dwarven armor deflected some of the intense flames, but the heat was beginning to take its toll. ''I can feel it... If it weren''t for this armor, I''d already be cooked alive. But even black metal has its limits¡ªit''ll melt if I take a direct hit!'' His thoughts were interrupted as a firebolt, hidden behind one he had parried, tore through the air, closing in on him too quickly to react. ''SHIT...!!'' The bolt connected. BOOM! The explosion sent Van hurtling through the air, slamming him hard against the cave wall. "GAAHH..!!" He gasped, the impact knocking the wind out of him. Pain seared through his body as he crumpled to the ground, the heat intensifying. Sweat poured down his face but instantly vaporized, and beneath his armor, his skin began to sear, the metal pressing unbearably against him. His vision blurred, the heat threatening to overwhelm him entirely. ''IT BURNS...!'' Van grunted, pushing through the pain as he used the dust cloud to slip away, his body still responding despite the searing agony. ''How does it work? Is he controlling the skill directly, or is it automated...!? How the hell do I stop this!?'' Van''s mind raced as he ran, his eyes darting toward Kota, trying to read his gestures or gaze. But the endless barrage of flames obscured everything. ''SHIT...! He has no openings... I have to figure out a way to bypass this!'' His thoughts scrambled, desperation clawing at his focus as his burnt skin throbbed painfully beneath his armor. ''I didn''t want to admit it, but he''s right. His flames are hotter than Alicia''s, even though he''s ridiculously outclassed stat-wise. Damn it... DAMN IT...!! I need to stop those flames!'' Suddenly, a memory surfaced¡ªan instinctual recall of the skeleton from earlier, which had been instantly neutralized by the Guardian of Wind''s Vacuum. "[SUMMON]! Come out, Guardian of Wind!" Van shouted, his voice ragged as he sprinted away from the barrage. Kota sneered, his confidence unwavering. [Ah, there''s her too.] His tone dripped with condescension. [I didn''t even bother registering her presence. An A-Ranked spirit? Laughable. But, by all means, bring her out. Writhe and struggle all you want.] The Guardian appeared in an instant, her ethereal form taking shape. Without waiting for instructions, she conjured a wind barrier, blocking the incoming fire attacks before they could reach Van. [What is the meaning of this, Van!? Wasn''t he your ally!?] she cried, her voice strained as she winced under the relentless assault. Van steadied his breath, his gaze fixed on the fiery barrage crashing against her shield. "Guardian, I need you to Vacuum his immediate¡ªAH!" Van suddenly dropped to his knees, gasping for air as his strength seemed to abandon him. ''What is... happening...!? Why do I feel so weak all of a sudden!?'' His mind reeled as his body grew heavier, his limbs trembling under their own weight. His eyes flickered toward the Guardian, and realization struck as he noticed her struggling to hold the barrier. With a trembling hand, he summoned his status window. Mana: 0/2,000! YOUR MANA RAN OUT! ''Right... Haah... When mana runs out, any attempt to use a spell draws directly on your health. Back when I wasn''t sealed, it didn''t matter¡ªI had billions of health points to spare. But now...'' His gaze shifted back to the Guardian, the strain on her form unmistakable.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''She''s blocking a spell far beyond her rank... It''s draining my mana in seconds! FUCK...! If I want to end this, it has to be now!'' Gritting his teeth, Van forced himself to his feet, his battered body trembling under the weight of his decision. "VACUUM THE AIR AROUND HIM!!! LIKE YOU DID THAT SKELETON!! NOW!!!" Van shouted at the Guardian, his voice strained but commanding. [I CAN''T¡­! I CAN''T BLOCK THAT BARRAGE AND DO THAT AT THE SAME TIME!!] she cried out, her ethereal form trembling as she struggled to maintain the barrier. Van could feel himself growing weaker by the second. "...Then do this," Van said, his voice low but resolute. The barrage continued, relentless and unforgiving. The flames illuminated the cavern in a hellish glow, the heat growing more oppressive with every passing second. [Hmph, is he on death''s door by now?] Kota mused, a smirk playing on his lips. [Oh well, just for good measure, I''ll keep it up for another¡ª] His thought was cut short as an armored figure suddenly emerged from the wall of fire. A great gust of wind propelled him forward, his greatsword already poised for a devastating vertical swing. [What¡­!?] "[HARD SWING]!!!" Van roared, his voice cutting through the flames as the blade descended. The heat seared his flesh beneath his armor, but he worked through the pain, focused only on the strike. [NOOO¡ª!!!] Kota screamed as Van''s sword cleaved him cleanly in two. --- Moments Earlier --- "Propel me through the flames with your wind. The moment you do, I''ll unsummon you and cut him down," Van commanded the Guardian amidst the chaos. She hesitated only for a moment before nodding, her winds surging around him. ---------------------------------------- ''I GOT HIM¡­!'' Van thought, exhilaration surging through his battered body as Kota''s two halves fell lifeless to the ground. But the victory was short-lived as Van''s momentum carried him upward, slamming him into the cavern ceiling before crashing back down. Exhausted, he lay on the ground, his breath ragged. ''Wait...'' A creeping unease settled over him as he replayed the strike in his mind. His gaze darted to the remnants of Kota''s form, and his heart sank. ''There''s no aura¡­ no dark energy¡­'' His stomach twisted with realization just as slow, deliberate clapping echoed from behind him. [...Bravo,] Kota''s voice rang out, smooth and mocking. The severed form of his body dissolved into flames, vanishing without a trace. Van didn''t waste a second. Without even turning to face Kota, he pinpointed the source of the voice and acted immediately. "[SUMMON]! Guardian of Wind!!" he shouted, his voice hoarse but unwavering. The Guardian materialized in an instant. "YOU CAN SEE HIM NOW, CAN''T YOU!? CHOKE HIM OUT!!" Van barked, pointing toward Kota. The Guardian didn''t hesitate, summoning a whirlwind that constricted Kota, creating a vacuum around him to suffocate him completely. [Hmph,] Kota grunted, his lips curling in mild amusement as the air around him compressed. [Not bad¡­] [For a noob,] he added, before puffing his chest and exuding a powerful pressure of heat. The force expanded the vacuum, breaking the Guardian''s circle in an instant with a violent eruption. Van screamed as the immense mana drain transitioned into health loss, his body wracked with agony. ''FUCK... AH... If she stays summoned any longer, I''m done for¡­!'' "GAAHH¡­ Un¡­ Un¡­summon¡­" Van croaked, his voice barely above a whisper as he forced himself to dismiss the Guardian. The Guardian faded back into the spirit world, a faint grunt of satisfaction escaping her lips as she disappeared. ''Summoners have the easiest time, MY ASS¡­!'' Van thought bitterly, still collapsed on the ground. His body trembled as he flipped onto his stomach, coughing up blood through his helmet. Slowly, he began to rise to his knees, spitting crimson as he steadied himself. ''You have to know the spirit inside and out to understand which attacks drain your mana the most and act around it¡­'' he thought, grimacing. ''And I guess she''s still holding a grudge over my comments,'' he thought, the memory of her satisfied grunt as she faded lingering in his mind. [GOOD,] Kota''s voice boomed suddenly, halting Van mid-motion. [Stay that way. Stay kneeling. It suits you. Someone like you should remain groveling before me.] Kota''s voice turned cold, biting. [I may even feel merciful toward your friends if you do...] His lips curled into a smirk. ''Just kidding,'' he thought to himself. "...You..." Van muttered, coughing as he forced himself to stand. "Fucker." The movement caused Kota to flinch, his composure cracking for just a moment. "A shadow clone¡­?" Van asked, his voice sharp despite the pain. [FLAME Clone,] Kota corrected with a sly smirk. [And I can summon up to ten of those, all capable of firing Fire Barrage simultaneously. That, and also...] His voice trailed off ominously as his grin widened. [Ten minutes remaining, Hellix. Then, I''m maiming you.] He let out the reminder with malicious glee, his words sending a faint flinch through Van. "...Right," Van exhaled unevenly, steadying himself as he raised his greatsword once more. Despite the oppressive odds, his steps began advancing toward Kota with quiet determination, undeterred. ''Resilient little bastard, aren''t you?'' Kota thought, clicking his tongue in irritation. [Alright then. How about I show you a new trick?] Kota said, his smirk deepening as he spread his arms wide and called out: "[SUMMON: UNDEAD ARMY]!" The ground beneath him rumbled as flaming skeletons began clawing their way out from below. Dozens quickly became hundreds, and hundreds turned into a thousand, their flickering flames casting an eerie glow across the cavern. Each skeleton wielded a unique weapon¡ªa casting wand, massive gauntlets, a berserker''s polearm¡ªand together they surrounded Van, their firelight illuminating the overwhelming odds. ''Hm,'' Van thought, his mind racing as he eyed the skeletal army encircling him, with Kota hovering above, his flames burning ever brighter. [These skeletons,] Kota began, his tone dripping with smugness, [can cast every attack they wielded in life. I can command each one individually. I can merge them to create stronger, higher-tiered skeletons. I can enhance them with my magic... hell, they can even do chores¡ª] "Can they hold a tune?" Van interrupted, smirking beneath his helmet, his burnt lips stinging from the movement. [...] Silence filled the cavern, save for the crackling flames licking the air. [You don''t get it,] Kota growled, his voice trembling with irritation. [I''m telling you that you''re going to die!] Van remained calm, opening his status window with a nonchalant swipe, his attention seemingly elsewhere. "I heard you," he muttered, almost disinterested as his eyes scanned his skills. ''This fucker...'' Kota thought, his irritation mounting. ''He''s just been clubbed, burned, and thrown around like a ragdoll. His skin is undoubtedly seared under that armor, and his own metal plating is cooking him alive... yet he cracks a joke? Is he insane?'' "No," Van said flatly, as if reading Kota''s mind, causing the latter to flinch. "I''m just used to getting burned," Van added, his tone devoid of emotion, sending a chill through Kota''s spine. ''He''s nothing but a weakling. Take away his stats, and he''s just a meat bag... So why do I feel uneasy? He''s out of mana, out of options, completely surrounded. If he dies, his party dies too. He''s bluffing! He has to be!'' Kota''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts as Van continued to scroll through his skill window, seemingly oblivious to the threat around him. ''I don''t fully understand what Arcane is, nor the [Seed of Darkness] passive. The description is too cryptic to make sense of it. I can''t rely on something I don''t understand.'' Van scrolled back to the top of his skill window, his eyes locking onto the first skill he had ever read aloud. Active Skill: Hard Swing Description: Wow, an active skill right off the bat. How lucky for you. You can swing stuff with your hands really hard. [FUCK THIS. Everyone, JUMP HIM AT ONCE! KILL HIM!!] Kota roared, and in an instant, the horde of skeletons leaped toward Van, thousands at a time. As the skeletons closed in, Van''s mind drifted to a memory, the skill still highlighted on his status window. --------------------------- "Say, Van," Magus asked during one of their early journeys. "I''ve been wondering about your skill..." "What about it?" Van replied, barely looking up. "Just... what exactly counts as a swing?" ------------------------------ ''I guess I''m about to find out, Magus,'' Van thought, gripping his sword tighter as the skeletons piled onto him, creating an enormous bonfire that engulfed him entirely. [Hmph, how boring...] Kota sighed, turning away as he began hovering toward the cavern''s exit, where the rest of the party awaited. [As I thought, he was just bluffing¡ª] BOOOOOOOOOM. A deafening explosion shattered the cavern''s stillness. The massive pile of flaming skeletons was obliterated in an instant, their remnants scattering like shrapnel. Bones and shards of armor flew in every direction, ricocheting off the walls and slamming into Kota''s energy shield repeatedly. [WHAT THE...!?] Kota spun around, his eyes widening in disbelief as he stared at the carnage. At the epicenter of the destruction stood Van, his armor scorched but intact. His greatsword was tightly gripped in his hands, its edge glowing faintly from the force of the swing. Around him, the skeletons'' broken forms began to slowly regenerate, reassembling themselves piece by piece. Van''s mind echoed a singular thought: Active Skill: [Hard Swing] [IMPOSSIBLE!!!] Kota bellowed, his voice laced with frustration. [How the fuck did you do that!? You were supposed to die!!] He screamed, his composure slipping into raw fury. Van didn''t answer immediately, his breath steadying as he adjusted his stance. His helmet tilted upward slightly, his gaze locking onto Kota through the fiery haze. "...I swung," he said simply. Chapter 100 - [Hard Swing] swing (sw??) noun 1. The action of a forceful motion, involving the movement of an object, typically with the intent to deliver a stronger strike or impact. Example: The knight''s swing cleaved the enemy''s shield in two. 2. A sweeping motion through the air or space, often involving momentum. Example: The pendulum moved in a steady swing. 3. The ability to influence or control the motion of an object in a deliberate, directed manner. Example: His skill allowed him to manipulate the swing of his blade effortlessly. Origin: Middle English swingen, from Old English swingan ¨C to strike or move rapidly. (See also: arc, sweep, strike) ------------------------------------------- 20 Years Ago... "What is [Hard Swing] again?" Magus asked, narrowing his eyes skeptically, as if he hadn''t heard Van clearly the first time. Van grunted, rolling his eyes. "You can swing stuff really hard with your hands, or something. Do you want it word for word, harem fucker?" "Haha, no... Jeez, that''s just brutal." Magus snorted, shaking his head with an amused grin. After a short chuckle, he added, "But seriously, just so we''re ready¡ªwhat''s the cooldown time and mana usage?" "Oh, let me check..." Van muttered, opening his status window. His eyes scanned the display before landing on the skill. "...Huh," he murmured, furrowing his brows. "There''s only the skill''s name and description here. No cooldown. No mana usage. I guess that''s... kinda cool?" "YOU''RE FUCKING CRAZY!!??" Magus exploded, grabbing Van by the shoulders and shaking him. "YOU HAVE A COOLDOWN-LESS, MANA-LESS ACTIVE SKILL AND YOU''RE JUST SHRUGGING IT OFF, YOU INSANE BASTARD!?" "I mean... it''s just a skill that lets me swing stuff harder. Not exactly game-breaking like your skills," Van replied, his tone dismissive as he lazily brushed off Magus''s outburst. Magus froze mid-shake, his face twisting into a mix of disbelief and reluctant agreement. "...I... I... guess you have a point," he muttered begrudgingly, still staring at Van as if he''d missed the bigger picture. "But," Magus finally added, leaning back with a thoughtful grin, "you can use it endlessly. That''s still pretty cool!" ---------------------------------------------- Back in the present, as the skeletons swarmed and piled onto Van, a single question surged through his mind: How endlessly? The thought consumed him, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness. It lingered, even as the fire and chaos raged around him. Focusing so intently on the question, Van could only muster two words when the dust cleared and the skeletons lay scattered after the explosion that reverberated through the cave: "I swung," he said simply, his voice flat and distant, as if the explanation itself eluded even him. Kota froze, his expression twisting in disbelief. ''He swung? What does he mean, he swung!? That''s not an answer!'' The thought reverberated in his mind as he stared at Van. But for Van, the meaning of his words¡ªhowever simple¡ªwas rooted in action, not explanation. ''...It was a gamble, but as it turns out, I''m good at gambling,'' Van reflected, glancing at the aftermath of his work. ''That...!!'' Kota''s mind roared, ''That''s impossible!!! I SEALED YOU!!! You couldn''t have done it by swinging once!!'' Because it wasn''t a single swing.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Not even close. When the skeletons had surrounded him, questions raced through his mind: How far does the sword need to move to count as a swing? Is there a set distance? A minimum threshold? He remembered the earlier moments: how he chained [Hard Swing] during his attack on Kota, how he used it when throwing a khukri, or even when wielding something as mundane as a rock earlier in his travels. The skill wasn''t bound by weapon type or object¡ªit was bound only by movement. He could activate [Hard Swing] whether he swung a meter, a half-meter, or even a centimeter. Every motion counted. Combine that with no cooldown, no mana cost¡­ and this was the result. Van had activated [Hard Swing] twenty times in a single motion. When that motion ended, he swung again in another direction, chaining the skill another forty times. And then again, experimenting with 80. And again, 100. Over and over. He didn''t stop. Couldn''t stop. The force accumulated exponentially, until the sheer energy released created an explosion-like shockwave. A new skill was born in Van''s mind as he processed what he had just done, his sore muscles screaming in protest after the intense motion. A variant of the seemingly useless skill he''d carried since the beginning. "[Hard Swing: Overdrive]," he voiced aloud, almost instinctively. ''Description: You can swing stuff with your hands really hard x100 and beyond,'' Van defined it in his mind, a grin forming beneath his helmet. Kota immediately activated his [Investigation] skill, bringing up Van''s status window to see if he''d missed something crucial. ''WHAT OVERDRIVE!? WHAT OVERDRIVE!? HE HAS NOTHING LIKE THAT!!! THERE''S NOTHING NEW IN HIS STATUS! IT''S JUST THAT USELESS SKILL!!! HE MUST HAVE SNUCK IN SOME ITEM, OR¡ª'' "Hey," Van cut through Kota''s spiraling thoughts, his raspy voice snapping the fire mage back to reality. Kota jolted, glaring down at Van. [What?!] He growled. "My turn now, fire fuck," Van said, his tone cold as he began advancing toward him, greatsword dragging along the ground. [YOU FUCKER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!] Kota screamed, his rage boiling over. [DON''T GET COCKY BECAUSE YOU GOT LUCKY!!!! 10 CLONES, COME OUT!!! FIRE BARRAGE THIS BASTARD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!] In an instant, ten flaming clones materialized, surrounding Van in a perfect circle. Hundreds of magic circles lit up the cavern, overcharged with energy, unleashing a barrage of massive, searing fireballs. ''There are so many,'' Van thought, watching the attacks converge on him. ''It''s more like a fiery dome closing in¡­ There''s no escape.'' He adjusted his stance, gripping his greatsword tightly as he bent his knees. ''Oh well,'' he thought, swinging his sword backward in preparation. "[Hard Swing: Overdrive]!" Van roared. Faster than a flash, his arms moved in a full-circle swing, releasing a force so powerful it dissipated the entire barrage. The flames extinguished mid-air, the magic circles wobbled, and the clones were blown back by the sheer shockwave. Kota ground his teeth, his disbelief giving way to fury. [FUCKERRRR!!!! EVERYONE, ATTACK HIM PERSONALLY!!!] he commanded, his clones charging at Van from all directions. Van''s eyes narrowed as the clones closed in, their movements swift¡ªswift for enemies with only 500 Dexterity and Strength. One by one, Van cut through them with surgical precision, cleaving them apart with [Hard Swing: Overdrive]. Each clone vanished in an instant. ''Did he lose his mind?'' Van wondered, lowering his sword momentarily as he searched for Kota¡ªonly to realize the fire mage had vanished. [Hmph,] a grunt echoed from behind him. "What the¡ª" Van turned, but before he could fully react, a fiery fist collided with his back. "GAARH...!!" Van coughed up blood, the impact denting his armor. Before he could recover, another punch struck him in the helmet, throwing him off balance. "[Skill: Demon Speed]," Kota announced smugly, his movements a blur as he circled Van at lightning speed, delivering punch after punch. Each strike landed before Van could react. ''I was surprised before, but now I see,'' Kota thought with a sadistic grin. ''There''s no limit to how hard he can swing¡ªbut if he can''t move, he can''t swing at all. I just need to keep him pinned!'' Kota''s grin widened as he pummeled Van relentlessly. ''Soon enough, he''ll die¡­ and then, Varolia, I''ll finally be with you!!!'' ''Relax,'' Van thought, his body screaming in pain. ''Remember...'' He gritted his teeth, steeling his resolve. ''It doesn''t matter how small the movement is¡­'' Van''s arm twitched from one of Kota''s strikes. ''... It can count as a swing. I can use [Hard Swing] as a result. And if I can use [Hard Swing]... I can use [Hard Swing: Overdrive] as well.'' Van focused his mind, his vision tunneling on the timing. With a small, deliberate twitch, he thought: ''[HARD SWING: OVERDRIVE X10]!!!'' In an instant, the sheer force of a thousand swings compressed into a single motion. An explosion erupted, sending Kota flying like a bullet into the cavern wall. The impact cracked his mana shield and caused the entire cave to rumble violently. --------------------------------- "GYAAH!!" Ami cried, struggling to keep her balance as the ground shook beneath her feet. The rest of the party stood by the sealed cave entrance, dust and debris falling from the ceiling. "What was that¡­?" Sylva murmured, turning toward the depths of the cave. "A battle," Arnolt said grimly, standing firm as he stared into the darkness. "Of gods." ---------------------------------- [Fucker... FUCKER¡­!!! NOT FAIR!!!] Kota roared, staggering to his feet. His shield was cracked, barely holding together, as the aftermath of Van''s devastating attack lingered in the air. The remnants of shattered clones littered the ground around him, flickering briefly before vanishing into flames. But then, something clicked. ''Wait,'' Kota thought, his eyes narrowing as he studied Van''s movements. ''I''ve got it.'' A smug grin crept across his face as realization dawned. ''This little winning streak of yours is over now, Hellix¡­'' he thought, his confidence surging. ''I know your weakness.'' Chapter 101 - [Hard Swing: Perpetual] Perpetual (p?r?p?t?u?l) adjective 1. Never-ending; continuous: Something that operates without interruption or cessation. Example: The machine''s perpetual motion defied the laws of physics. 2. Self-sustaining; infinite in duration: A state of constant activity or existence that requires no external input to persist. Example: The flame was fueled by perpetual energy, never diminishing. 3. Unyielding and relentless in action or effect: Ceaseless in application or impact, often overwhelming in nature. Example: The perpetual strikes of the knight''s blade made escape impossible for his foes. Philosophical and symbolic meaning: A representation of infinite potential, unstoppable force, or unending resolve. Example: Perpetual determination drove the knight to overcome insurmountable odds. Synonyms: Eternal, ceaseless, unending, uninterrupted.... .... infinite. ------------------------------- Van grunted, his chest heaving as he glared at Kota, who lay amidst the rubble. Kota''s expression twisted into a knowing smirk. ''Fuck... I can''t even keep a poker face¡ªno, a poker body,'' Van thought bitterly. His breaths were uneven, ragged. Melted skin stuck painfully to the inside of his scorched armor, every movement sending fresh waves of agony through his body. He leaned heavily on his greatsword for support, his muscles screaming in protest. [...I smell some shit all the way over here.] Kota voiced calmly, rising from the debris with ease. He dusted off Unicus''s seamless armor, his cracked mana shield still faintly glowing, protecting him. [That last attack hurt you more than it hurt me, didn''t it, Hellix?] His voice was steady, almost conversational. [To the point where you can''t even control your bodily functions. What a laughable side effect.] Standing tall, Kota adjusted an energy mask over his nose, as though shielding himself from an unbearable stench. [A side effect so flawed that it completely negates the benefits. Which were... what, exactly? Giving me a momentary scare?] His brow arched slightly as he approached Van, his tone almost curious. Van''s gaze darkened behind his helmet. ''He''s right. I can barely move. That attack drained everything... It''s taking all I have just to keep from collapsing.'' His legs trembled, his battered form on the verge of giving out. ''Goddamnit... GODDAMNIT¡­!'' His thoughts screamed. [I bet you can barely move your arms, let alone your body.] Kota''s voice cut through the silence with a calm, cutting edge. Van didn¡¯t flinch¡ªnot because he wasn¡¯t fazed, but because his body ached too much to react. His legs quaked beneath him, barely holding him upright. [And the best part?] Kota stopped just a step away, his voice lowering into a near whisper. [I know you could destroy me with one more hit like that...] He leaned in, his tone dropping further, laced with quiet malice. [...But are you certain it will kill me?] [CAN YOU RISK IT?] Kota¡¯s words carried a quiet venom, laden with confidence as though victory was already his. [What if you miss? What if your arms burst open on the spot? What if I have a skill that triggers when I¡¯m low on health?] He began to circle Van, his movements deliberate, his eyes scrutinizing every tremble, every sign of weakness. [From the way you''re struggling to stay upright, it''s obvious. You just discovered this power, didn''t you? You don''t even know its limits.] Van''s teeth clenched audibly, a low growl escaping him as Kota''s words coiled around his mind like a snake. ----- SOMEWHERE, ARATAXIA ----------- [Haaah... He gave me a scare. But such a result was expected. Don''t you agree, Dauz?] Varolia said, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and boredom as she leaned back on her ornate throne. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. |Yes, My Goddess. He was efficient in Hellix''s downfall.| Dauz murmured, his tone steady, though his gaze faltered as he knelt before her. His voice trailed off as he spoke about Kota. [Oh, it was far from efficient,] she sneered suddenly, her amused smirk twisting into one of disdain. Her gaze darkened as it lingered on the orb floating beside her, which displayed Kota''s battle that she deemed already over. [It was crude, stalling. He gave Hellix far too many opportunities. Slow.] Her words dripped with disgust as she waved her hand dismissively, turning off the orb''s display. [What I meant was, someone as lowly as Hellix doesn''t need someone efficient to stop him,] she added coldly, her expression hardening. |...Of course, My Goddess,| Dauz replied, keeping his head down before her. He hesitated briefly before asking, |Are you not going to see it through?| [Hmph,] Varolia scoffed, rolling her eyes as if the question itself annoyed her. [There''s no need. Defect or not, Kota is someone I molded into a proxy. He will finish the job.] She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. [Hellix is as good as dead. Once he dies in that cave, the Dark Soul passive will force him to respawn at a safe place. And a safe place is far away from there. That will buy Kota more than enough time to hunt down and slaughter his little party.] [Once that''s done, he''ll target Van''s other party. And when Hellix returns, he''ll find nothing but their corpses. When despair finally consumes him¡­ I''ll deliver the final blow through his precious Demon Lord.] Her lips curled into a small, satisfied smile, her tone turning almost sweet. [By then, he''ll realize he has no home, no allies left to return to. If I''m lucky, he might even take his own life.] |...Understood, My Goddess,| This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ---------- BACK AT THE CAVE --------------- [I''ll let you choose,] Kota said, finally circling back to stand before Van. [Either you give up now, or keep fighting¡­ and I''ll pummel you to death. If you give up, I''ll let you see them one last time before I kill them. Your¡­ party members.] ''Soon,'' Kota thought, a glint of determination in his narrowed eyes, ''Soon, I''ll be yours, Varolia. As you promised. Only I deserve to stand beside you.'' The thought swelled his ego, reducing Van to nothing more than an obstacle, a stepping stone toward the Goddess''s favor. [I''d also like you to hurry with your decision,] Kota added, his tone sharpening like a blade. [Because I wasn''t kidding¡ªevery second I stand here, my urge to hate you grows stronger. And it''s getting harder to hold back.] He crossed his arms, glaring down at Van. "...How long¡­ until¡­ you burn them¡­?" Van rasped, cutting through Kota''s taunts. His voice was hoarse and strained, as if even speaking was an act of defiance. [Hm,] Kota hummed, cocking his head slightly as he opened his status window. [Eight more minutes. Don''t tell me you think you can do something to me in that time¡­?] His voice carried a note of incredulity, as though the idea itself amused him. "...Can you¡­" Van swallowed hard, choking slightly as his parched throat fought against him. "Tell me¡­ why¡­ you''re doing this¡­?" The words came out broken, but they were deliberate. [Haaaah,] Kota sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair as if the question itself was beneath him. With an air of exasperation, he stepped back and sprawled casually on the ground, resting his arms on his knees. [Fine. I did say eight minutes. I guess I can spare some time. Consider it a form of respect from one Transmigrator to another,] He leaned back slightly. [The Goddess gave me a test. She needs me to kill you. If I manage that, she''ll¡ª] Kota began explaining, his voice steady and controlled, as if recounting a task he was born to complete. But Van didn''t listen. ''I can''t move¡­ Not a finger, not a toe¡­'' Van thought, scanning his battered body with what little focus he could muster. ''I could push myself for one last swing, maybe kill him...'' His gaze flicked toward Kota, sprawled so arrogantly, so sure of his victory. ''But no. He''s sitting there because he knows. He knows I''m not in any condition to do anything. If I swing, it won''t go the way I want. He has another trick up his sleeve, for sure.'' Van''s body ached, his breaths shallow, but his mind churned. ''The only thing I can do now¡­ is think.'' Kota''s voice droned on in the background, [... I honestly hated my own mother back in our world. You know how that place is. Even more full of shit than you are right now.] He said with a scoff, [The Goddess, though¡ªshe was like the mother I never had. When she opened that portal, I didn''t hesitate for a second¡­] Van shut his eyes, tuning out Kota¡¯s words, forcing himself to block out the pain. Steam rose from the sweat trickling down his forehead, evaporating instantly as it hit the scalding metal of his armor. The stench inside¡ªburnt flesh, charred fabric, and the unmistakable shame of soiling himself¡ªwas unbearable. Yet he didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t falter. He let himself vomit where he stood, bile and blood dripping through the gaps in his helmet, pooling at his feet. His focus remained unshaken. ''Think.... Just.... think.'' Instinctively, Van replayed the fight in his mind. Kota''s overwhelming flames. His new skill, [Hard Swing: Overdrive]. The sheer force of it had nearly torn him apart, overswinging far beyond what his body could sustain. That was the essence of Hard Swing¡ªit let him swing whatever was in his hands really hard. But what was a swing? Van focused on the question before. The memory of his attacks lingered. A swing could be anything, couldn''t it? It didn''t need to be a wide, sweeping arc. A swing could be as small as a pulse, a ripple, even on an atomic scale¡ªas long as his hands moved something. Stuff. His fingers twitched. Van froze. He hadn''t noticed it before, but there it was¡ªmovement. Every time he moved, even without his sword, his hands still held stuff. His armor¡ªblack-metal plating that also covered his palms. Every piece of his dwarven armor started with his hands. His arms were covered. His chest. His legs. Everything was connected. His armor wasn¡¯t just protection¡ªit was stuff that rested in his hands. Just like a sword. So¡­ didn¡¯t that mean¡­ ¡®¡­that all of my armor could be moved with Hard Swing? That¡­ I don¡¯t even need to use my muscles as long as I can trigger the skill? And since there¡¯s no cooldown, or even a duration specification...¡¯ Van¡¯s eyes widened, the weight of the realization freezing him in place. ¡®...It can be perpetually active, letting me move without me moving...!!!¡¯ Somewhere, just beyond his awareness, a message flickered into existence: [??????¡Þ????????]?????.?????.????????.????????T???????h???????e???? ??????E???n????l??????i???????g??????h???????t??????????e??????n????????e?????????d????? ????O?n???e?????? ???????t????????a???????????k??????e?????????s????? ????????n????????o????????t????????i????????c???????e????? ????o???????f????? ?????y???????o????????u???????.????[???????¡Þ????]?????????? The armor shifted. ¡®All I have to do is will it¡­!! After all, I don¡¯t have to say a skill¡¯s name aloud to activate it¡­!!¡¯ His whole body could move. His whole body could swing. He¡¯d never tried it before, but he knew. It had to work. No¡­ ...it will work. And so, every twitch in his body triggered a [Hard Swing], the armor propelling his movements in one direction and creating momentum for the next [Hard Swing] to activate. Thousands upon thousands of [Hard Swing]s fired with each near-infinitesimal motion, a cascade of micro-swings chaining seamlessly with every twitch, every subtle shift in stance. Each tiny movement carried him forward¡ªa relentless, perpetual force forged from a skill once deemed useless. And thus, a new skill was born. [...So that¡¯s why I have to kill you. Don¡¯t take it personally¡ª] "[HARD SWING]!!!" Van growled, his voice cutting through the cavern like a blade. His entire body glowed with the radiant aura of the skill. [W-what the...!?] Kota stumbled back, his composure cracking as Van tore his sword free from the ground. "[...PERPETUAL...!!!]" Van roared, his voice filled with determination. The black-metal dwarven armor moved with him¡ªno, it moved because of him. Every piece of his body was in constant motion, guided by the useless skill he had once dismissed. He no longer needed his muscles to move. [Hard Swing: Perpetual.] Van advanced, his greatsword aimed directly at Kota. ¡°Round¡­ 3¡­ fucker¡­!¡± Van growled, his voice low and strained, but unwavering. [...So, you''ve chosen death.] Kota grimaced, his calm expression faltering into a snarl. [I offered you a way out, and you chose defiance. Fine. I¡¯ll enjoy breaking you.] He stepped back, raising his arms dramatically. ¡°[Come forth, CLONES!]¡± he roared, and in an instant, 10 clones materialized around Van, encircling him. As one, the clones chanted, ¡°[Demon Speed.]¡± Their movements became a blur, the air around them rippling with the sheer velocity of their activation. Kota¡¯s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Van. ''His body¡¯s glowing¡­ just like his sword did when he activated that useless skill¡­ Tsk. Whatever. I don¡¯t need to figure it out as long as I kill him,'' he thought. With a sharp shout, he ordered, [ATTACK!] Two clones rushed at Van simultaneously¡ªone from behind, one from the front¡ªmoving too fast for him to evade. One aimed a fist for his head, the other for his back. There was no time, no room to counter. No escape. Kota hadn¡¯t used his sword. He wanted to hurt Van. ''He either makes that explosion swing again or accepts his demise¡­!! It¡¯s over!!'' Kota thought with a sneer. But before the clones could land their blows, in a flash, Van was gone, the air exploding in his wake. A deafening sonic boom erupted, the sheer force of it sending the two attacking clones hurtling backward. The pressure wave staggered the rest, and Kota instinctively raised his arm to shield himself from the shock. Van reappeared outside the circle of clones, his glowing body steady as he stood, his helmet tilted slightly toward Kota. ¡®¡­What the fuck did he just do now?¡¯ Kota¡¯s mind raced as he locked eyes on Van. Van¡¯s arm rose slowly to his face, the movement guided by the perpetual force of [Hard Swing]. ¡®I see,¡¯ Van thought, his gaze unyielding as he tested his newfound realization. ¡®I can use [Hard Swing] to apply force in the opposite direction, halting my motion instantly.¡¯ He turned his head toward the real Kota, singling him out easily from his clones; his eyes burning with determination beneath the helmet. ¡®Indeed, I¡¯m slower than him, but before he could land a hit, I amplified the force of [Hard Swing] on my armor, propelling me faster than his clones.¡¯ Van shifted his stance, his sword gleaming as his glowing figure radiated unrelenting defiance. ''I can do this.'' Van resolved. Chapter 102 - The Fire Within Me; A Bet Against Fate My name is Kota Kintaro. "He''s drowning! Come on, let''s just make him faint!" The children laughed cruelly, their hands shoving my head into the river. Bystanders walked by¡ªsome glanced, most didn¡¯t. None stopped to help. By the time I got home, night had already fallen. Water dripped from my hair, my soaked clothes clinging to my skin. I trudged through the door, dragging myself inside. "You piece of shit, you''re late again... Do you hate me that much?" my mother snapped, her bottle clutched tightly in one hand. She didn¡¯t even look at me, didn¡¯t notice the water pooling at my feet or the bruises swelling on my face. I knew she didn¡¯t actually worry about me. She¡¯d say the same thing whether I was on time, early, or late¡ªbullies or no bullies. And it never stopped there. "You know what, I fucking hate you too, alright!?" she spat through gritted teeth. "I WAS the one who GOT STUCK raising you!!" "I''m the ONE WHO HAS TO PAY FOR YOUR SCHOOL! And you live here for free, or I''d be labeled a bad mother! YOU THINK THAT''S FAIR!? You fucking leech... draining my life like some monster!" "IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT!!!" she screamed, her words slurred but sharp. She¡¯d say things like this almost every day, drunk and seething. She wasn¡¯t wrong. She was a shitty mother, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. I was getting beaten up daily, my grades were abysmal, and I had no friends. No reputation. Nothing. Sometimes, I¡¯d catch her watching Korean dramas¡ªthose perfect-looking teens caring for their mothers. She¡¯d cry at those shows, tears streaming down her face as if mourning something she¡¯d never have. It was obvious¡ªshe hated me. Yearning and begging for a life that didn¡¯t include me. One day, my mother screamed that she disowned me as I walked through the door, her voice shaking with rage. ¡°You¡¯re not my son anymore!¡± she shouted. ¡°GET OUT, GET OUT, GET OUT, GET OUT!!!¡± She hurled utensils at me. I silently went back to my room. She never followed through on her words, but it felt inevitable that her misery would push her to say something like that eventually. Maybe I felt something in that moment. Maybe I didn¡¯t. I just shrugged it off as another one of her drunken tirades. She was always working, and when she wasn¡¯t, she was drinking. She clung to her bottle like a mother might cling to her child. It was as if she actively chose that bottle over me, pouring all her attention into it¡ªthe attention I wanted¡ª Never mind. She used to be kinder¡ªwarm, I think. Sometimes, I¡¯d dream about the way she was before, though those memories have blurred over time. Was it ever real? If it was, I think her kindness came from my father¡¯s presence¡ªat least, until he took his own life. His note blamed work, the crushing weight of expectations. I understood him a few years later, after living with my mother. She expects the perfect son, someone I¡¯m just unable to become. She expects a person that isn¡¯t me¡ªsome good-looking actor who never gets angry, always smiles, and doesn¡¯t burden her with anything. Someone who struggles for her, no matter what. That¡¯s why I understood her too. The love of her life was gone¡ªthe one who struggled every day to make ends meet, the one who made her smile. And all she was left with was¡­ me. Someone who just didn¡¯t want to struggle for her; or to maintain his image; or for anything that is outside of my computer. I guess she wasn¡¯t wrong about me being a bad son after all. Either way¡ªshitty kids, a shitty mother¡­ and shitty me. That was my life. But there was one thing I was good at. I turned on my computer, the faint glow cutting through the darkness of my room. Minutes later, I was deep in the middle of a boss fight in an MMORPG¡ªa brutal one that even seasoned players struggled with. Video games. The only thing that made sense. In there, I was everything my mother desired. I knew how to lead, how to stay calm under pressure, and how to encourage others. I never blamed anyone for mistakes. I was social, resourceful, and efficient¡ªleading guilds and organizing raids like a well-oiled machine. Bosses and challenges were nothing but patterns to learn, weaknesses to exploit, strategies to execute. It was easy. At some point, I thought¡ªif my mother existed in my game, ... she would love me. And as if on cue, a portal shimmered into existence beside me¡ªin the real world. I didn¡¯t know what it was, what it meant, or what lay beyond it. But as I looked at it, a feeling washed over me: if I walked through, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return. My mother¡¯s voice replayed in my mind, her words echoing like a broken record: ¡°You¡¯re not my son anymore.¡± Wouldn¡¯t this work out for her? She¡¯d have the house all to herself. And if no one found me, that was another day she wouldn¡¯t have to be burdened with a son like me. But this portal¡ªit appeared right here, in my room. That could only mean someone else needed me. And if it was a choice between staying with a mother who hated me and walking into the unknown, it was no choice at all. I stepped through without hesitation. "Kota...!!" The last thing I saw was my mother bursting into my room, tears streaking her face. The last thing I heard was her voice calling my name. But that couldn¡¯t have been real. She never called for me. Not like that. Not even when Father died. So, I couldn¡¯t have heard her voice just now. But Varolia¡­ Varolia needed me. She welcomed me with open arms, entrusting her world¡¯s fate to me. I was her chosen one. She praised me, lifted me up in ways I¡¯d never felt before. I walked into a world of magic, game-like mechanics¡ªwhere things made sense, just like my games. I felt it immediately: this was my calling. My mother had been counting the days until I graduated and left. She didn¡¯t care where I went, as long as it wasn¡¯t with her. But here, in this world, with Varolia¡ªI was important. It hit me. She was it. The mother that existed in my video games. The one that accepts and praises me. I never knew how good it felt to hear someone say, ¡°I need you,¡± even if the next words were, ¡°To do something for me.¡± And a Goddess, no less. Someone that powerful and divine needed me. So, I wanted to do more for her. I stayed in the mortal realm, doing what she couldn¡¯t. Fighting for her. Protecting her vision for hundreds of years. And now¡­ she¡¯s given me the grand quest. Kill Van Hellix. Do that¡­ ¡­And I¡¯ll get to be with her for all eternity. Join her, in Arataxia. -------------------------- [That¡¯s why¡­!!!] Kota roared, his voice echoing violently through the cave. Flames erupted from his body, spiraling outward like a volcano about to blow. His eyes burned with madness, his glowing clones surrounding Van like circling vultures. [I WILL KILL YOU!!!] he screamed, flames engulfing him entirely as he entered a frenzied state. [Skill: UNDEAD ARMY!!] Burning skeletons once more clawed their way out of the molten ground, their fiery eyes locking onto Van. They charged, weapons ablaze, their bony feet clattering against the cave floor. Van¡¯s glowing body shimmered, the light from using the skill Hard Swing: Perpetual audible in the oppressive heat. His focus wavered as the skeletal horde bore down on him. ¡®Too many... They''re everywhere...¡¯ Van thought, his breathing quickening. But then he closed his eyes, forcing his body to calm. ¡®Relax. You can do this.¡¯ In a split second, Van vanished, leaving behind a deafening sonic boom that scattered the burning skeletons like brittle twigs. He reappeared behind the mob, his glowing body propelled by the micro-movements of [Hard Swing: Perpetual], each twitch of his armor triggering a burst of blinding speed. The fiery skeletons swung wildly, their blazing weapons cleaving through empty air, unable to touch the streak of light that was Van. He steadied himself, his glowing greatsword humming with energy, before unleashing a furious cry: "[HARD SWING: OVERDRIVE]!!!" Van¡¯s greatsword roared as it cut through the air in a single, devastating arc. The sheer force of the swing obliterated the entire skeletal horde in an instant, shattering them into a cascade of ash and dust that scattered across the cave like an infernal snowstorm. The ground trembled beneath the weight of the strike, the walls groaning under the pressure. Van¡¯s glowing figure remained steady, his arms reinforced by [Hard Swing: Perpetual], the perpetual force keeping his limbs intact despite the unimaginable strain of the attack. His breathing was heavy, his limbs screaming in agony, but he held firm. [THAT WAS NOTHING!] Kota yelled, as if in protest of Van''s resilience. [Skill: DEMON SPEED!!] He shouted. Kota and his clones blurred, their movements impossibly fast, their afterimages trailing with fire as they converged on Van from every angle. Van¡¯s glowing figure darted forward, backward, sideways¡ªeverywhere¡ªoutpacing Kota¡¯s clones. His mind focused entirely on maintaining the rhythm of Hard Swing: Perpetual, using the skill to amplify his agility and dodge every flaming strike; this time, using Unicus''s sword. "Grrchh...!!" Van grunted, his head pounding as if it were about to split open. The relentless G-forces from his rapid, high-speed dodges battered his senses, each evasive maneuver sending shockwaves through his skull. ''Too bad I can''t Hard Swing my brain... It''s... getting blurry...!!'' His body flickered in and out of sight, glowing with the light of [Hard Swing: Perpetual], but his thoughts grew muddled. Every twitch, every microburst of speed to avoid Kota¡¯s relentless clones pushed his body to its limit. The strikes came faster, more coordinated. The clones moved like a pack of wolves, forcing Van to twist, dip, and vanish again in bursts of sonic booms. But his mind screamed for reprieve, the relentless acceleration threatening to knock him unconscious. ''HOLD ON... You must hold on...!!'' Through the chaos, a memory forced its way into his mind¡ªAmi''s face. The image cut through the fog of pain, grounding him. ''HOLD ON...!!!!'' He thought, as if scolding himself in anger for showing weakness. Kota growled in frustration, his rage boiling over. [You can¡¯t run forever, Hellix!!!] [Skill: FLAME CRESCENDO!!] A spiraling vortex of flames erupted from Kota, consuming the cave walls and sending molten embers raining down. ''Shit. It''s getting even hotter...!! If I stop moving, the heat will melt me and my armor,'' Van thought, his breaths growing more ragged. ''I need to take out his clones. NOW!!'' He gritted his teeth. Van landed on a wall up high, and then propelled himself upward, narrowly avoiding the firestorm. He landed with a glowing skid, sending pebbles scattering as he reoriented himself. Kota¡¯s voice roared, raw with frustration, as he bellowed, [DAMN IT!!! FALL!! FALL!!!] "[Skill: IMMOLATION BLADE!!]" Kota¡¯s arm ignited, transforming into a massive, flaming greatsword. He charged forward, each swing cutting through the air, sending waves of blistering heat toward Van. Behind him, his clones followed, each conjuring their own flaming blades; moving in synchronization. Van moved like a ghost, weaving through the chaotic assault. He ducked under one blade, twisted past another, and lunged away from a sweeping strike. Every twitch of his armor triggered a micro-precise Hard Swing, propelling him in bursts of speed away from Kota''s strikes. Kota¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. [How the hell are you¡ª!!?] Before Kota could finish, Van caught a glimpse of opportunity. In a fleeting instant, all of Kota¡¯s clones aligned in a straight line, their flaming swords raised in unison. He gripped his greatsword tightly, the blade glowing with the light of his skill. "[Hard Swing: OVERDRIVE]!!" He swung with devastating force, his body surging forward as if launched by a cannon. The sheer velocity of the attack created a deafening shockwave that obliterated the clones in a single, explosive strike. Fiery embers and ash scattered across the cave. Kota stood alone. Van didn¡¯t hesitate. His glowing form blurred again as he surged forward, his greatsword poised for another devastating strike. "[HARD SWING: OVERDRIVE]!!!" Van roared, pouring everything into the swing. His muscles screamed in agony, fibers tearing with each impossible movement. Even with [Hard Swing: Perpetual] mitigating the strain, the sheer force of the attack pushed his body to its limits.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The blade connected. Kota¡¯s mana shield shattered like fragile glass, unable to withstand the impact. The greatsword cleaved through his flaming armor, the force flinging him across the cave like a broken doll. He crashed into the molten wall he had conjured earlier, the intense heat licking at his battered form. [GAHHHh!!!!] Kota spat blood, his chest heaving with ragged breaths. A deep, gaping wound marred his chest where Van¡¯s blade had struck. Though his mana shield had absorbed much of the attack, the damage was catastrophic. Kota¡¯s vision blurred, his knees trembling as he struggled to stay upright. He could feel his strength slipping away, his body betraying him. ''I''m... slipping...!'' Through the haze, he saw Van bulleting toward him again. Van¡¯s greatsword was raised high, ready to deliver the final blow. And then, a memory flashed in Kota¡¯s mind. ------------------------------------------ "You''re not my son. I HATE YOU!!! GET OUT, GET OUT, GET OUT!!!" His mother¡¯s shrill voice echoed in his mind, each word slicing through him like daggers. Suddenly, a different voice broke through the darkness; another memory. [Kota... Kintaro, right?] Her voice was soft, gentle. It carried a warmth he hadn¡¯t known in years. [I can see your potential. Come. Be mine, and you will never be alone again.] Kota¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°I... wasn¡¯t alone¡­¡± he mumbled faintly. She stepped closer, lifting his chin gently. Her gaze met his, radiating warmth. [It must have been hard. Do not worry.] Her voice melted the icy barriers around his heart. [I¡¯m here for you.] For the first time in years, Kota cried, trembling as he felt a foreign yet overwhelming comfort. ''I found her. The Mom in my games... The one who truly loves me.'' ---------------------------------------- Kota¡¯s bloodshot eyes snapped open, his mind rekindled by the memory of Varolia. His trembling hand ignited once more, flames roaring to life as he prepared to counter. [Not yet¡­ I¡¯m not done yet¡­!!] he growled, summoning another Mana shield, using some of it to staunch the bleeding in his chest, and then chanting another skill with it: "[Skill: HELL¡¯S LANCE!!]" A massive, glowing spear of fire formed in Kota¡¯s hands, the intense heat warping the air around him. With a guttural roar, he hurled it with all his might, the fiery lance tearing through the cave like a comet. ''Shit, how many skills does he have...!!?'' Van thought, his glowing figure blurring as he narrowly dodged the blazing spear. It whistled past him, grazing his armor before detonating against the cavern wall. The explosion ripped through the air, shaking the cave and sending molten debris flying. Van skidded to a stop, his breathing heavy but controlled, his mind racing. [I WON''T LOSE TO YOU!!!] Kota roared, his voice echoing like thunder in the collapsing chamber. "[Skill: SCORCHING PILLARS!!]" Towering columns of molten fire erupted around Van, forming an infernal prison that radiated searing heat. The ground beneath him cracked and glowed with an orange hue, threatening to swallow him whole. Van crouched low, his muscles coiling like springs. With a sudden burst, he launched himself skyward, threading the needle through a narrow gap between the molten spires. He landed with a heavy thud outside the circle of flames, his glowing armor pulsing with energy. ¡®Relax. Just keep moving,¡¯ Van reminded himself, his fists clenched tight around his sword. ¡®The moment you stop, you¡¯re dead.¡¯ Kota¡¯s rage boiled over, his bloodshot eyes locking onto Van. "[Skill: ASHEN STORM!!]" The air around them ignited into a swirling hurricane of embers and fire, reducing visibility to near zero. "[Skill: VOLCANO MANOR!!!]" The ground beneath them erupted violently as molten lava spewed from the depths, its intense heat mixing with the fiery hurricane above. A vortex of lava and flames spiraled into existence, turning the battlefield into a molten inferno. The walls of the cave groaned under the strain, chunks of stone falling from the ceiling. Van¡¯s glowing figure darted through the chaos, but his movements grew increasingly erratic. He slammed into the cavern walls, each impact jarring his battered body, the searing flames licking at his armor and leaving fresh burns beneath it. ''The ceiling is collapsing...!!'' Van¡¯s gaze darted around as the cavern walls began to crumble. The relentless onslaught of heat and debris pressed in on him, threatening to suffocate any chance of survival. Kota stood in the center of the storm, his form wreathed in flames. ''I don¡¯t care anymore. I will kill him. I¡¯ll kill his party, even if I have to chase them to the ends of the earth. If the price is destroying this cavern I¡¯ve called home for a century, so be it. If it means breaking the seal, so be it!!!'' The flames around him intensified, licking the walls as the cave¡¯s structure continued to collapse. ------------- NEAR THE ENTRANCE ------------- ¡°It¡¯s only getting worse! What in the Dragon God¡¯s name is going on down there!!?¡± Savathon shouted, his voice barely audible over the violent quakes. Rocks and debris rained down, scattering the group near the entrance. ¡°H-HEY!! The invisible wall seal is gone!!¡± a human warrior yelled, his voice laced with urgency. Vaelthir¡¯s eyes narrowed as he barked, ¡°We¡¯ll use this chance to evacuate the nearby village! I won¡¯t have more dead human corpses on my report!¡± He gestured sharply, leading the group toward the cavern¡¯s exit. The party began to flee, but Ami stood frozen in place, her gaze fixed on the fiery depths. ¡°WAIT!!! VAN IS STILL THERE!!¡± she screamed, pointing at the chaos. ¡°HE¡¯S STILL THERE!!¡± Before she could rush back, Arnolt grabbed her roughly and pulled her away. A massive boulder slammed into the spot where she had stood moments before. ¡°That bastard can take care of himself!! If ye live now, ye¡¯ll see him later, won¡¯t ya!?¡± Arnolt growled, his voice gruff but urgent as he carried her away with the rest of the group. Ami¡¯s heart pounded as she stared into the collapsing cavern. The intense glow of fire deep within the cave flickered like a dying star, the final glimpse of Van¡¯s battle against Kota. ¡®Van¡­ Van!¡¯ Ami¡¯s thoughts screamed, her heart aching as the group emerged into the daylight, leaving the chaos behind. --------------------------------- Van¡¯s eyes were wide, his body moving on instinct, guided by the rhythm of [Hard Swing: Perpetual]. ''Shit... SHIT...!! Come on, I need a crack...!'' Van thought, scanning the collapsing cavern ceiling as he moved around relentlessly, hoping for any sign of escape. And as if on cue, he saw it¡ªa crack, just big enough to propel himself through. Without hesitation, he launched upward, using [Hard Swing] to accelerate his leap. The next moment, he was outside, standing on the plains under the open sky. Van dropped to his knees, tearing off his scorched helmet with trembling hands. ''Air... I need air...'' he thought, gasping desperately. But the air offered no relief. His lungs burned, each breath a searing agony. It was as if he were breathing molten liquid. "Haa... Haa...." His time was running out. The seal on him remained, as Kota was still alive¡ªand far from finished. ----------- BACK IN THE CAVE --------------- Kota stared at the crack in the cavern ceiling, watching the faint light of the sky beckoning him. His thoughts turned to Arataxia, to Varolia waiting above... And Van, just outside of his reach. ''You think you escaped?'' He looked down at his flaming, fractured armor, a manic smirk curling his lips. ''It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to this body. If I kill you... she¡¯ll be there for me. She always was. I''ll sacrifice everything to kill you. She will pull me out of the darkness. I know she would.'' "[SACRIFICIAL SKILL: FIRE GIANT!!]" The cavern trembled as molten lava erupted beneath him, his body expanding, transforming into a massive, fiery titan. ---- BACK OUTSIDE -------- Van knelt on the scorched ground, his body trembling with every futile attempt at breathing. The heat still radiating from the cave clung to his armor, and his consciousness teetered on the edge of slipping away. ¡°VAN¡­!!¡± Ami¡¯s voice rang out, piercing the silence. ¡°HE¡¯S HERE!!!¡± she cried, pointing frantically at his kneeling form. She sprinted toward him, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°A¡­mi¡­¡± Van rasped, his voice weak and strained, barely above a whisper. He slowly raised a trembling hand toward her as she drew closer, the rest of the party trailing behind her. Vaelthir¡¯s sharp voice broke through the chaos, trying to reassert some control. ¡°Hellix, the seal is broken. I assume the deed is done. But something¡¯s wrong with the ground¡­¡± He scanned the area, his sharp gaze narrowing. ¡°We need to evacuate the villagers immediately before¡ª¡± ¡°Vaelthir¡­¡± The faint, quivering voice came from Sylva. She tugged at the elf¡¯s sleeve, her expression now pale and stricken. Vaelthir turned to her, startled by the shakiness in her voice. ¡°Sylva, what¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t answer, her wide eyes locked onto Van. Vaelthir¡¯s gaze followed, his brows furrowing as he focused on him. He narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Van more closely¡­ and then they widened in shock. ¡°Gods¡­¡± Vaelthir whispered under his breath, his composed demeanor cracking as he took in the horrifying sight. Ami had stopped in her tracks, her eyes filling with disbelief and horror. She took a shaky step forward, her voice trembling. ¡°V-Van¡­¡± Van tilted his head slightly, his voice barely audible. ¡°Am¡­i¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ lo¡­ok¡­¡± The flesh on Van¡¯s face was melted and sagging, barely clinging to his exposed, reddened skull. One eyeball hung loosely, its fluids dripping down the shattered remnants of his cheekbone. Fragments of skin and tissue clung to the helmet he had tossed aside. Blood streamed from every crack in his armor, pooling around him in dark, viscous trails. ¡®How¡­?¡¯ Arnolt¡¯s rugged face twisted in disbelief. Even the battle-hardened dwarf, who had seen battle beyond count, could only stare in stunned silence. ¡®How¡­ is he still alive¡­?¡¯ he thought, his lips parting in awe as the stench of burnt flesh and blood reached him. His calloused hands tightened on his axe as he watched Van struggle to stay upright. ¡®Just¡­ how much did he hurt ya'' in there, kid?¡¯ ¡®Just how hard did ya'' fight for our sake¡­?¡¯ The thought settled heavily in his chest, filling it with a mix of pity and admiration as he looked upon the skeletal, bloodied remains of Van¡¯s face. Sylva stumbled back a step, her trembling hand covering her mouth as tears streamed down her pale cheeks. Her voice broke into soft, wordless sobs as her gaze stayed glued to the horrifying figure. They were too awestruck and horrified to even notice the faint glow of his [Hard Swing] emanating from his armor. ¡°WHAT IN THE GODS¡¯ NAME ARE YOU ALL LOLLYGAGGING FOR?!?!¡± Savathon roared, his voice slicing through the silence and jolting the party out of their stunned stupor. His scaly and draconic tail slammed violently against the ground with a resounding thud. ¡°USE YOUR SPELLS, HEALING POTIONS!! VAELTHIR, YOU SNUB ELF, YOU MUST HAVE A STASH OF THEM, AH?!¡± he bellowed, stomping toward Vaelthir. ¡°HURRY UP AND GIVE HIM¡ª¡± ¡°It...¡± Vaelthir¡¯s voice cut through Savathon¡¯s tirade, low and heavy with somber resignation. He didn¡¯t turn to look at the Dragonkin, his gaze locked onto Van. Even the haughty elf¡¯s usually sharp demeanor had softened in the face of what appeared before him. ¡°It won¡¯t help,¡± he murmured. ¡°Not¡­ not in his state. It would only prolong his suffering.¡± His voice faltered for a moment before he steadied himself. ¡°The only one who might be able to save him is a grand priest¡­ or Amoria Veil herself.¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°But by the time we reached her, he would already be gone. With or without potions.¡± The weight of Vaelthir¡¯s words hung over them, the party silently processing Van''s condition. ¡°No¡­ NO... D¡ª... Don¡¯t... Leave me¡ª¡± Ami sobbed as she knelt beside him, her trembling hands reaching out. But before she could touch him, the ground shook violently, cracks splitting open beneath them. Molten lava erupted from the earth, a searing wave of heat forcing the party to stagger back. From the fiery depths, a massive, hulking figure began to emerge¡ªits form towering, its body radiating an intense red glow. Kota stood transformed, a colossal titan of fire and granite. ¡°W-what¡­ what¡­ is that?¡± ¡°U¡­ Unicus...?¡± Sylva¡¯s voice trembled, barely audible. Her tear-streaked face turned skyward as she beheld the overwhelming figure looming above them, its bulk blotting out the sun. The rest of the group froze, their faces pale as despair sank its claws into their hearts. Kota¡¯s voice boomed in their minds, a thunderous echo that seemed to shake the very air around them. [YOUR TIME IS UP, HELLIX,] he roared. [I WILL USE THIS SKILL TO CREMATE YOU ALL. EVERYONE HERE, EVERYONE IN THE VILLAGE¡ªALL OF YOU WILL BECOME MY SKELETONS. WITH YOUR DEATH, THE GODDESS WILL ACCEPT ME!!!] The party stood paralyzed, the sheer magnitude of Kota¡¯s declaration stealing their breath. ¡°We... stand no chance...¡± a human warrior muttered, his voice hollow. ¡°No...¡± Sylva whimpered, clutching Vaelthir¡¯s arm tightly; as he himself was moments from collapsing to his knees. Even Savathon and the stout dwarf Arnolt, seasoned warriors both, clenched their fists in frustration, unable to say a word. As for Van... Van lay still. ¡°Van...¡± Ami whispered, her voice breaking as she leaned closer. Her fingers brushed his battered gauntlet. ¡°Hold me...¡± But her words trailed off as her gaze locked onto something¡ªhis eye. The one eye Van still had left. It burned, not with pain or defeat, but with an unrelenting resolve. Van¡¯s cracked lips parted. ¡°A¡­ mi¡­¡± he rasped, the sound barely audible. Slowly, with trembling hands, he reached for his helmet. And as Van placed the helmet back onto his head, a soft, radiant glow spread from it. [Hard Swing: Perpetual] activated, on the helmet. Allowing him to move his battered, broken head. The skeletal figure that had seemed ready to collapse moments ago now stood tall. The sight of him drew wide-eyed disbelief from his companions; turning their gazes away from the towering titan. ¡°...G...o... Mee..t... Me... At... th...e... ta...vern... Don...t.. wo...rry... I¡¯...ll... be... f...ine...¡± he rasped, his voice hoarse and broken, every word a laborious effort. ''There''s one thing I can do... But... Can I do it? I have to try,'' Van thought. He raised his glowing palm, intending to rest it on Ami¡¯s shoulder in a gesture of comfort. But as he looked at its bloodied, mangled state¡ªits grotesque and unsightly appearance¡ªhe hesitated. Ami noticed his pause and, without a second thought, seized his hand herself. She pulled it close, pressing her tear-streaked face to the black metal of his glowing armor. She wept openly, clutching his hand as if it were her lifeline, refusing to let go. Van gasped silently, his blurred vision taking in the scene. The strength with which she held him, her refusal to let him go. He remembered Varlog¡¯s words. ¡°To be needed¡­ to be loved¡­ that is what fuels you, Van.¡± With his blurred, one-eyed vision, and the last breath left in his battered body, he made a decision. He would make one last bet. A single strike. A blow so powerful it could kill anyone. A strike strong enough to crush any contingency, to override any fail-safe skill, even those Kota might employ. A bet against fate. Against the fate Varolia had decided for him. ''It will work. I can do it.'' He finally decided. Van¡¯s gaze shifted to Arnolt, who stood closest to Ami. He gave the dwarf a subtle nod. Arnolt understood immediately. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, his large hands gripping Ami firmly as he pulled her away. ¡°NO!!! NO!!! LET ME BE WITH YOU!!! LET ME STAY WITH YOU!!! NO!!!¡± Ami screamed, thrashing against Arnolt¡¯s grasp. She fought with all her might, but the dwarf¡¯s resolve held firm. Van¡¯s gaze swept over the rest of the party, his glowing figure standing as a silent command. They understood. It was time to leave. Vaelthir moved quickly to Sylva, who remained frozen. He gently pulled her along, her expression blank with shock, her feet moving only because he guided them. One by one, the party began to retreat. Their steps quickened, urgency replacing their despair. And soon, Van was left alone. He exhaled softly, his body trembling. It was time. And without a word, without hesitation or another wasted thought, Van turned. He planted his feet and used [Hard Swing: Perpetual], slamming himself forward with immense force. He flew through the air, until he landed directly on Kota¡¯s massive titan body, Van came crashing into its molten granite abdomen. [IT WON¡¯T WORK, HELLIX!!!] Kota¡¯s voice roared, reverberating inside Van¡¯s skull. [THIS BODY IS AS STRONG AS A GOD¡¯S!!! I SACRIFICED ALL MY LIFEPOINTS FOR THIS!! YOU WON¡¯T DO ANYTHING!!! IT¡¯S OVER!!!] The searing heat of the titan burned through Van¡¯s armor, scorching what little skin he had left beneath it. Kota was ready. His ultimate skill was off cooldown. He would end this. But then¡­ Van closed his eyes. His trembling, charred fingers tightened their grip; but not on his armor this time. The titan itself. Its qualified as "Stuff". A physical object... ... That he could ''swing''. Kota¡¯s massive body twisted unnaturally. His arms flailed as Van¡¯s [Hard Swing] sent him hurtling upwards, his colossal form moving against his will as it glowed with the radiance of Van''s skill. [W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!? STOP!!] Kota bellowed, but it was already too late. He was airborne. Van¡¯s body trembled as he propelled himself upward with [Perpetual], driving Kota¡¯s enormous form higher and higher. The air grew thin, the heat of the titan¡¯s body now replaced by a creeping chill as they climbed through the atmosphere. ¡®Far¡­ther¡­¡¯ Van thought, his vision blurring, consciousness slipping. His body screamed in protest, every nerve alight with agony, but he held firm, amplifying his speed. The two soared upward like a reversed comet, piercing through the clouds and into the cold void of space. Kota¡¯s screams echoed around them. The sky darkened, stars appearing one by one as they breached the atmosphere. The planet a shimmering jewel beneath them. [YOU THINK THIS WILL STOP ME!?] Kota roared defiantly. [I CAN JUST PROPEL MYSELF BACK TO EARTH!! THIS IS NOTHING!! YOU¡¯VE LOST, VAN HELLIX!! YOU¡¯VE LOST!!!] ¡®F¡­a¡­r¡­ enough¡­¡¯ Van thought, his blurred vision fixed on the planet below. He tightened his grip on Kota¡¯s titan form, his fingers sinking into the molten surface. With the last flicker of his consciousness, he chanted in his mind: [Hard Swing:] Kota¡¯s massive body stiffened, trembling as Van¡¯s words reverberated directly into his mind. [W-WHAT!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?] Van¡¯s single eye burned with resolve, even as the cold of space consumed its light. His mental voice rang out one final time: [????????????V??????????????????????????o???????????????i?????????????????????d???????????????? ????????????????L??????????????????a???????????n???????????????c?????????????????e???????????r????????????????????????????]???????????? The titan¡¯s body began to radiate an intense brilliance, its molten surface surging with unimaginable energy. Van didn¡¯t falter. This wasn¡¯t just any swing¡ªit was [Hard Swing] amplified to an inconceivable height. More specifically: [Hard Swing x10,000,000,000] And then, it happened. In the World of Araterra, on the 3rd of the Second Moon in the year xx912 A.D., the noon sky bore witness to a cataclysmic event. For a moment, a second sun appeared next to the high-noon sun. A blinding light erupted across the heavens, bathing the world in a radiance that eclipsed even the brightest daylight. Those who dared to look directly at it were left blinded by its sheer intensity. The people whispered that it was the Gods showing off their strength. But there were a few who knew the truth. Ami fell to her knees, her trembling hands covering her face as tears poured down her cheeks. ¡®Va¡­n¡­ No¡­¡¯ With her, the rest of the party fell to their knees, disbelief etched across their faces. Their eyes remained fixed on the heavens, where they had witnessed the impossible¡ªa titan hurled skyward by the hands of a single man, only to explode into a blinding light. They knew this was no act of the Gods. It was no cosmic event. It was their party member, Van Hellix. And on the same day, in Arataxia''s grand palace, the seat of the ruling Goddess Varolia herself, the halls trembled with the sound of her wrath. Screams of frustration echoed, furniture shattered under the weight of her fury, and her divine voice thundered through the heavens. Her proxy, Kota¡ªher chosen instrument¡ªhad fallen. To a mere meatshield. Meanwhile, in the silent void of space, where Van and Kota had been obliterated by the cataclysmic explosion of the [Void Lancer], a series of glowing messages hovered: [DEMI-GOD SLAIN] [YOU HAVE DIED.] [Your [Dark Soul] binds your essence to the mortal realm.] [Respawning in a safe area...] Chapter 103 - Kota & His Mom [You have died.] [Your consciousness shall fade to nothingness shortly.] ¡®...So, this is it, then,¡¯ Kota thought, his words swallowed by the oppressive void. He looked down, or at least he thought he did¡ªthere was no body, no ground, no light. Just an endless abyss, suffocating and silent. Even his thoughts felt muted, as if the void itself sought to extinguish every trace of his existence. ¡®...¡¯ ¡®Varolia probably won¡¯t come to pull me out of this; I doubt she could even if she wanted to,¡¯ he mused somberly, his thoughts drifting to the memory of his arrival in this world. ----------------------------------- Over a thousand years ago¡ªKota¡¯s first day after transmigrating.. ¡®So, I have an immortality skill?¡¯ he thought, staring at the status window floating before him. Active Skill: [Undying Repossession] Description: You are able to possess a person you kill, taking over their body. Be warned, the cooldown for this skill is 50 years. Choose your targets wisely. ¡®This skill sucks so much ass,¡¯ he sighed inwardly. ¡®Though, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. I have no one in this world anyway. No one¡­ except Varolia.¡¯ The thought of her brought a faint blush to his cheeks. ¡®All I have to do is what she asks. To never fail. She despises failure. She¡¯s warm¡­ but only to the competent.¡¯ His fists clenched. ¡®My ¡°original¡± mother could be warm to anyone¡ªanyone but me. It didn¡¯t matter if I was competent or not.¡¯ A bitter memory resurfaced: his mother¡¯s teary eyes watching him leave through the portal. He pushed it away; denying it ever happened. ¡®Good riddance. That¡¯s what you¡¯re probably saying right now, huh, Mom?¡¯ His gaze turned skyward, almost as if he could see her face in the drifting clouds. ¡®Well, I¡¯m saying it too.¡¯ His jaw tightened. ¡®I¡¯m in a place now where I¡¯m valued for who I am. Where I¡¯m praised for doing what¡¯s required. Where I¡¯m loved. You¡¯ll see, Mom. You¡¯ll see how much I could¡¯ve done for you¡ªif only you¡¯d broken that damn bottle and actually looked at me.¡¯ His teeth clenched so hard his jaw ached. ¡®I¡¯m not worthless to her. So I¡¯m not worthless.¡¯ The sky above seemed to mock him, but Kota didn¡¯t flinch. He glared at the clouds, defiant. --------------------- Back in the darkness¡­ Kota stood still in the void, the memory fading. The battle against Van Hellix was hard-fought, yet he¡¯d lost. Wrath and defiance had fueled him until the bitter end. He¡¯d been competent. He¡¯d been enough. And yet¡­ as the oppressive silence wrapped around him, Kota oddly understood what he was feeling now. It wasn¡¯t rage. It wasn¡¯t frustration. It was something else. Acceptance. ¡°So, I am worthless, after all,¡± Kota muttered, his voice empty, his expression hollow. The oppressive darkness crept closer, swallowing him bit by bit. ¡®If I managed to fail Varolia, of all people, then I am worthless. Period,¡¯ he thought bitterly, his gaze fixed on the void. The crushing silence pressed against him, drawing out a familiar image¡ªa face he hadn¡¯t seen clearly in centuries.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡®How strange,¡¯ he mused, his tone detached even in his mind. ¡®In this moment, just before I¡¯m lost forever, I can see your face, Mother. I¡¯d forgotten how you looked, you know? Time blurred the details, but now¡­ now it¡¯s clearer than ever.¡¯ The face grew sharper in his mind¡¯s eye, drawing closer as if reaching for him. He took a deep breath, his chest tightening. ¡®You were right, Mother,¡¯ he admitted, his thoughts heavy. ¡®I am worthless, just as you always said. Even after thousands of years, countless battles, and everything I¡¯ve achieved¡­ I lost my temper at the finish line. I threw it all away, even.¡¯ The memories flooded back¡ªthe victories, the failures, the moments he believed he¡¯d risen above her words, only for them to echo now, louder than ever. ¡®Fits me like a glove, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Kota thought with a somber chuckle, lowering his head in resignation. ¡®Go on. Say it,¡¯ he thought bitterly as the image of his mother loomed closer, her presence almost tangible, just an inch away. ¡®Tell me how worthless I¡ª¡¯ ¡°Never,¡± her voice interrupted, soft yet firm, reverberating through the void. ¡®¡­!!!¡¯ Kota¡¯s eyes widened, his breath hitching as he felt her warmth. Her arms wrapped around him, pulling him close, and her hand gently brushed through his hair. It was a sensation so foreign, yet so familiar, it left him trembling. And then, something played in his mind; a memory that wasn¡¯t his. ----------------- ¡°Kota¡­ Kota¡­¡± his mother sobbed, her body slumped over the dining table. Empty bottles surrounded her as tears streamed down her face. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, miss,¡± an officer said two weeks later, his voice clipped yet filled with pity. ¡°It¡¯s as if¡­ he vanished from the face of the Earth. But we will find him.¡± ¡°Come back, Kota¡­¡± she wept, clutching her face in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll stop drinking, I swear¡­ just¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Months passed. ¡°Kota¡­ Come back¡­¡± A year. She stood in Kota¡¯s abandoned room, her gaunt face pale and lifeless. A bottle of pills dangled loosely in her hand as her empty gaze fixed on his old computer chair. ¡°Wherever you¡¯ve taken my son¡­ whoever, whatever you are¡­¡± she murmured into the suffocating silence of his room. Tears streaked her hollow cheeks, her voice trembling as she whispered, ¡°Please¡­ please, take me to him¡­¡± She tipped her head back and swallowed the pills in a single motion. She fell. And ceased to be. ------------------ ¡®No¡­ no, NO!!!¡¯ Kota screamed, shoving the memory away with all his might. ¡®THAT¡¯S NOT RIGHT!!! THAT¡¯S NOT MY MOTHER!!!¡¯ His thoughts roared in defiance. ¡®She would¡¯ve been HAPPY!!!¡¯ His voice cracked, trembling with desperation. ¡®Her life would¡¯ve IMPROVED without me! She would¡¯ve stopped drinking! She¡ªshe would¡¯ve been free!¡¯ ''YOU LIAR!!!'' Kota¡¯s thoughts erupted, his anger filling the void. ''IF SHE REALLY FELT ALL THAT, THEN WHERE WAS IT, HUH!? WHERE WAS IT!!!? YOU EXPECT ME TO BELIEVE SHE CARED!? ABOUT SOMEONE LIKE ME, SOMEONE WHO FAILED A GODDESS!?'' His words seared through the darkness, trembling with rage and anguish. The oppressive silence answered him. ¡®I was the one¡­¡¯ a voice cut through his storm, soft and steady. ¡®¡­ Who failed you.¡¯ Kota¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief freezing him in place. ¡®And while I may not be a goddess¡­¡¯ she continued, her tone carrying a quiet vulnerability, as she kneeled to meet his height. ¡®Please, Kota¡­¡¯ her voice cracked, weary and trembling. ¡®Let me hold you, just one last time¡­ and forever.¡¯ Kota¡¯s breath hitched as her face came into view¡ªsofter, gentler than he had ever remembered. Her eyes, full of sorrow and warmth, pierced straight through him. ¡®Please, be my son again,¡¯ she begged, her words laced with quiet desperation. Kota¡¯s thoughts fractured under the weight of her words, a single question reverberating in his mind: I am¡­ worth something? ''But¡­'' he murmured, his gaze dropping to the void beneath his feet. ''I failed.'' He lifted his head, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. ''I failed. Why¡­ Why would you want to do anything for me? Let alone¡­ hold¡­ someone like me?'' His voice cracked, trembling as he searched her face. ''What¡¯s your reasoning¡­?'' Her answer came; ¡®Because you exist.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re here before my eyes, Kota. You finally exist. Please¡­ please, just be with me. Even if it¡¯s only for a short time¡­ I swear to you, I¡¯ll show you how much I love you.¡¯ Kota stood frozen, her words echoing through his dying consciousness. His mind reeled, tangled in disbelief and yearning. ¡®This¡­ isn¡¯t real,¡¯ he thought, his feet refusing to move. ¡®It can¡¯t be real¡­¡¯ Yet her gaze never wavered, her arms outstretched. His knees buckled, trembling as he took one hesitant step forward, then another. ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ he whispered, his voice breaking as he closed the distance between them. His body moved on instinct. And before he realized it, her arms were around him, her embrace steady, unyielding, pulling him in. Before long, he felt it. Her arms wrapped around him, warm and steady. She held him close, her hand gently patting his weary head. In her embrace, the oppressive darkness faded. The pain, the anger, the weight of years of isolation¡ªall of it melted away. Kota¡¯s trembling body gave in, his head resting against her shoulder. ¡®... Mom¡­¡¯ he whispered faintly, as her warmth guided him into peaceful sleep. Chapter 104 - Forest [SEASON 2 FINALE] |His mental state appears to be elevated, My Goddess. Even if you proceed with your plans for the Demon Lord... it is unlikely Van Hellix will succumb.| Dauz reported, his voice steady as he knelt before her in the grand throne room of Arataxia, beneath the towering arches of her temple. |It appears as though the battle with that wretch... Caused the [Seed Of Darkness] to evolve further.| Her fingers dug into the armrest of her throne with a crack¡ªsplintering marble and stone beneath her grip. [I am aware,] she replied through gritted teeth, a slow, measured breath hissing between her lips. Her voice dropped lower, colder. [You were right, Dauz. Kota was useless¡ªworthless. His battle did nothing but fuel Van Hellix''s growth.] A silence hung in the throne room, heavy and expectant. Then, her gaze shifted¡ªcold, calculating¡ªtoward the sealed figure of Magus suspended before her. [Desperate times...] she whispered, her voice carrying a twisted edge, [call for desperate measures.] |My Goddess?| Dauz tilted his head, uncertainty flickering in his tone. [Leave us.] |...As you command.| He bowed low, retreating from the chamber. The doors closed behind him with a heavy thud. The Goddess rose slowly, her steps echoing across the vast chamber. She circled Magus like a predator stalking prey, her expression unreadable¡ªeyes glowing with a dangerous light. [Your friend,] she began, her voice dripping with mock pity, [is proving to be difficult.] Her gaze lingered on him, appraising, cold. [It is unfortunate, truly. Having to classify him... as an existential threat to Arataxia.] Magus''s eyes widened in silent disbelief, his body sealed, unable to protest or resist as she approached. [That is why...] She raised a hand, and his suspended form lowered gently¡ªonto her bed. Magus struggled within his bindings, but it was futile. [We shall create an offspring.] Her voice softened, a chilling juxtaposition to the madness building behind her eyes. [An offspring of Goddess and Heroic blood¡ªborn with one sole purpose.] Her gaze bore into him, predatory and unrelenting. [Stopping Van Hellix.] Magus''s silent horror spoke louder than words, but the Goddess leaned closer, her tone laced with cruel reassurance. [Worry not, my hero,] she whispered. [I do not expect stellar performance¡ª] her hand ghosted his face, [not right now.] [What matters... are results.] Her expression twisted as she lowered herself onto him, her voice descending into a desperate, frenzied whisper. [Our child... An Ascended Seraphim.] Magus''s panic surged, his eyes widening with silent terror. But the Goddess''s voice only grew darker, her tone teetering between composed and frenzied. [The elders of Arataxia would descend into hysteria if they knew about this...] She paused, [But those ancient fossils do not rule Arataxia.] Her voice climbed, venomous and unrelenting. [I do. They wield no power like mine¡ª] her hand clenched into a fist, trembling with rage, [only I have that strength. Only I know what is best.] She exhaled sharply, her expression softening into something far more dangerous¡ªa smile devoid of warmth, of sanity as she moved relentlessly on top of him. [And if that child fails...] Her eyes burned as her voice dipped to a whisper, chilling and final. [We''ll simply make another.] [We will make another.] [And another.] [And another... and another... and another...] Her fingers trembled as her nails dug into his sealed form. Her breathing grew erratic, and her face twisted with hatred¡ªan unrelenting fire that burned with Van Hellix''s image. [No one¡ª] she snarled, [no one will ever lord over me. No one will ever defeat me. No one will ever take my place as ruler.]Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Her voice rose to a crescendo as she spat out his name like poison. [Not that meatshield of yours!] Her teeth ground audibly as her fury erupted. [Van Hellix... I will never lose to someone like you!!!] ---- ELSEWHERE.... ---- "Hrrn..." Van let out a groan as he awoke, the early noon breeze brushing softly against his helmet and armor. He lay sprawled on the soft grass of the forest floor, near the campfire he and Ami had set up beside the gently flowing river¡ªright at the eye of the forest, under the warm sun. There was no chatter, no lingering scent of people. Even the faint charcoal aroma of the campfire had long since dissipated. The only sounds were the birds, their songs louder than ever, harmonizing with the rustling leaves and the rhythmic gush of the river. ''...Damn,'' Van thought as he took it all in. For once, he went out of his way to remove his helmet¡ªnow spotless, pristine¡ªand laid it carefully beside him on the grass. He stared up at the clear sky, limbs sprawled as he inhaled deeply. ''I forget sometimes how perfect this world can be when it wants.'' He allowed himself to bask in the tranquility, his breaths steady and deep. And then¡ª "...And a big part of it is thanks to you, Van." A familiar voice broke through the silence, soft and clear. It startled him¡ªnot with fear, but with something gentler, something warmer. Van turned his head toward the voice, his movements unhurried. Across the small river, where the sunlight danced on the water''s surface, he saw them. A crowd stood there¡ªhundreds, maybe thousands. Lined up in quiet rows. Van didn''t know their names. Not truly. But he recognized them all the same. At the front stood Unicus. But this wasn''t the Unicus Van had fought. There was no anger, no malice. Only a peaceful warmth radiating from his smile. He stood hand in hand with a priestess, a ring gleaming on her finger that matched his own. "Really," Unicus added, his voice gentle, sincere. "Thank you." Van blinked, his thoughts slow to process the moment. He didn''t fully grasp the meaning of it all, the weight of the words. But it didn''t matter. Because in that instant, he simply felt compelled to say: "...Don''t mention it." Unicus nodded, his smile never fading. One by one, the crowd behind him bowed their heads in quiet gratitude. Then, they turned. Together, they began walking away, their figures slowly dissolving into soft, glittering light. It rose like fireflies into the air, vanishing into the sunlight that streamed through the canopy. Van watched until the last light faded. And the forest was silent once more. "..." He looked to the sky again, letting the quiet settle over him. The trust his party had shown, the worry in Ami''s eyes... Alicia''s somewhat-playful acceptance yesterday. "...Come out, Guardian of Wind," Van called softly, his voice carried on the breeze. She appeared beside him, her figure half-turned as if reluctant to face him. [You are still alive. I am relieved,] she said, though her tone was distant, her words laced with the usual edge of contempt. [What is it that you need, Master?] Van didn''t rise. He stayed where he was, his back against the grass, his gaze still on the sky. "I''m sorry for what I said earlier today." The Guardian stiffened, a barely audible gasp catching in her throat. "I was in a bad place," Van admitted quietly. "Not that it excuses anything." His words hung in the gentle air. "It was insensitive," he continued, "rude... and undeserved. You''ve done more for me than I acknowledged¡ªcleaning my place, showing me around when you didn''t have to; and I paid you back with an insult and insensitive remarks about you and your past." The Guardian''s hair shifted in the breeze as she turned away. "...You don''t need to say anything," Van said, breaking the stillness. "I just wanted to apologize. The rest is up to you." The Guardian flinched as if caught off guard, her head half-turning toward him. Her mouth opened slightly, but the words never came. Before she could find them, her form wavered. She lingered for a moment longer, her figure outlined against the shifting light of the forest. And then, she was gone¡ªfading back into the spirit world. Van let out a quiet breath, staring at the sky as the leaves whispered overhead. The forest was silent again, but it felt... lighter somehow. ''I could sleep here all day,'' he thought, a small, fleeting temptation. But he shook it off, rising slowly to his feet. His movements were unhurried, as though savoring the calm, yet his gaze was resolute as it turned toward the distant Capital. A memory flickered across his mind. ''I promised Ami I''d meet her back at the tavern.'' His steps began to carry him forward, the soft grass brushing against his boots. ''And Anne...'' he thought, the faintest shadow of hesitation crossing his face. ''I promised I''d spend time with her.'' He dismissed the creeping notion that it might be easier if they didn''t meet. ''I need to apologize to Marcy,'' Van continued, his jaw tightening faintly. ''For what I said. And I need to set things straight with Amoria.'' The wind stirred the branches above, sunlight filtering through as he walked. ''And lastly...'' His pace didn''t falter, even as his thoughts deepened. ''I need to tell them everything.'' His grip on his sword tightened slightly as he steadied himself. ''I won''t run anymore.'' He paused, leaving his helmet behind on the soft grass. ''Right... and the day after tomorrow, the Academy starts,'' Van thought as he walked, his mind drifting. ''I hope my stats didn''t change too much...'' "Status Window," he murmured, the familiar screen materializing before him. Name: Van Hellix Age: 17 (42) Sex: Male Race: Unknown Level: 500 (MAX LEVEL) STATS: VIG (Vigor): 999 (+99,999) STR (Strength): 999 (+99,999) RES (Resistance): 999 (+99,999) DEX (Dexterity): 999 PER (Perception): 999 Mana: 10 (+400) INT (Intelligence): 10 (+100) Holy: [INACCESSIBLE] Arcane: 0 (+50) Van frowned, scanning the numbers. ''Of course.'' A resigned sigh escaped him. ''Arcane jumped from 25 to 50, Mana from 200 to 400, and INT from 50 to 100...'' He tilted his head slightly. ''Guess my Seed of Darkness passive developed?'' But then his eyes caught something¡ªanother line of text flickering just below his stats. [CONGRATULATIONS!] [You qualify for an Ascension!] Van blinked, his breath catching. ''Ascension?'' The words shimmered, growing brighter. [You are on the verge of becoming a God!] Van''s breath stilled. The words burned into his vision. ''A God...?'' ----------------------------------------------- THANK YOU ALL FOR YOUR INCREDIBLE SUPPORT FOR THIS NOVEL! I''ll be taking some time to upload the second season to Amazon (the first season is already available¡ªcheck the link in my Discord''s #updates section!). See you all soon for the next adventure! Chapter 105 - Ascension [SEASON 3 START] "A god?" Van muttered, his voice barely audible as he walked through the plains. The air¡ªcool yet warm¡ªbrushed against his face, grounding him in the present. Yet his focus remained locked on the glowing words that floated in his status window. [In this universe exist many gods. Countless planets, countless realms¡ªwith gods above those gods. And beyond even them: beings that exist outside their perception. An infinity.] [The place you stand is a Void Anomaly. A universe born by chance within the Void¡ªa ripple caused by a clash of forces beyond reason. Yet the Void itself¡ªthis boundless ''space''¡ªis but a fragment of a greater, incalculable being. And you are part of it.] Van''s heart pounded harder. His steps faltered. ''What is this? Infinity? Void? I never wanted to be a god. I just wanted to be happy. I just wanted¡ª'' More words appeared, answering his unspoken doubts. [You qualify not only because of your strength, but because of your will. Your curiosity. Have you not wondered what lies beyond your limits? How your strikes would feel if you pushed past them?] Van gasped, the memory striking him like a blow. That day¡ªthe hard swing against Lilac, Alicia''s bone dragon. The force of it cleaving through the air, his power measuring 31,000 points of strength. That day, he wondered. He wanted to know how hard he could swing. He stopped, looked to the sky. ''... I guess it would''ve been a sight to see...'' He thought as his gaze locked on the deep blue above as he then recalled his fight with Kota, ''Just how big of an explosion I created with [Void Lancer].'' [You are human. You doubt, you question, you dream. But beyond those doubts¡ªbeyond your dreams¡ªinfinity awaits. Infinite growth. Infinite strength. An endless story, constantly contested by countless beings across countless universes.] Van''s chest tightened, his pulse pounding in his ears. [Join us. If you wish to follow this path, then...] The words hung in the air, glowing ominously¡ªinviting, insistent. But Van tore his gaze away before he could read the rest. Van swallowed hard. "I¡­ I have Alicia here. I don''t need this." But as his gaze fell to his fist, he froze. It was clenched¡ªso tightly that space itself wavered around it. Gravity warped, light twisting unnaturally. A thrill sparked deep inside him, primal and uncontrollable. Startled, Van wrenched his hand open, shaking his palm as though to rid himself of the sensation. He exhaled sharply, forcing the fire within him to settle. "I''ll walk back to the capital," he muttered to himself, steadying his steps. "I have things to do first." ------------------- "Cheers," Arnolt muttered, his voice low as the group settled inside Galdo''s dimly lit tavern. Vaelthir, Savathon, Sylva, Ami, and the two warriors accompanying Savathon all sat around a rectangular table. "To that brat," Arnolt grumbled, lifting his cup, "¡­bearing the finest gear and the finest strength." Vaelthir''s brow twitched as a splash of ale from Savathon''s cup landed on his face. He wiped it away quickly, brushing aside his irritation as he raised his own cup. "To Hellix," Vaelthir said flatly. "Though human, he showed wit and strength beyond my expectations." "YOU''RE SO DAMN DRY, YOU POINTY-EARED SNOB!" Savathon roared, startling nearby patrons. "TO VAN HELLIX, THE WARRIOR!" He lifted his cup higher than the rest, his towering frame making it seem almost ceremonial. "TO UNYIELDING BRAVERY AND HONORABLE SACRIFICE!" His booming voice spurred the two warriors into hearty cheers. "F-for V¡ª" Sylva began, hesitantly raising her cup, only for Vaelthir to place a firm hand on hers, halting her. "Not a chance," Vaelthir said calmly. "You are not of age, My Lady." "I-I just want to say cheers too! I don''t have to drink it, do I?" she protested. Arnolt grunted, lowering his cup with a small nod. "Uncustomary, but I''ll allow it." With that, Sylva lifted her wooden cup high, her voice soft but resolute. "To Van Hellix... A-and¡­" Her tone faltered, growing quieter. "¡­To Unicus. For everything he did for us." Her words hung in the air, a cloud of sadness settling over the group. Sylva''s gaze dropped, her expression dimming. Savathon nodded solemnly. "A mighty warrior, he was." "He had outstanding values and care," Vaelthir added, though his voice carried a reluctant weight. Arnolt finished softly, his voice like a final note in a somber song. "¡­A good friend."Stolen story; please report. The table fell quiet, the jovial echoes of the tavern seeming distant now. Sylva glanced at Arnolt, his expression shadowed beneath his beard. ''Arnolt¡­ he must be in more pain than any of us over Unicus. They''d known each other for over fifteen years, hadn''t they?'' Sylva thought, the realization settling heavy in her chest as she watched the dwarf''s silent grief. ''Am I¡­ allowed to cry for him?'' The thought crept in, unbidden. ''I never knew him too well¡ªwe only shared two years together¡­ and he was married. But¡­'' She pressed her lips together, swallowing the knot in her throat. ''I just wish I could cry.'' ''He was kind, accepting, and I always felt safe next to him. But¡­ around this table, others deserve that privilege more. Hold yourself together.'' Her gaze shifted to Ami, slumped at the table with her face buried in her arms. The sharp, cat-like features that defined her were gone. Ami had explained her reasons for concealing her features loosely before they arrived. "Brat," Arnolt grumbled softly, turning his eyes away from her. "Drinking to his name would bring respect to him." "I don''t want to drink," Ami murmured, her voice muffled by her arms. Her fingers gripped her hood tightly, knuckles white. "My mama told me¡­ when you feel sad, you have to be sad. And when you feel angry¡­" She paused, her voice trembling, "¡­you have to be angry. Because if you don''t¡­ you''ll just hurt yourself." Her shoulders shook as tears slipped silently, staining the wooden table beneath her. "Van¡ªVan wouldn''t want that for me. My mother wouldn''t either." "So, I''m gonna be sad¡­" she sobbed. "I''m gonna keep being sad¡­ until he comes back here." The air thickened around them, heavy and stifling. "He promised he''d be back here¡­" Ami whispered, her voice breaking like fragile glass. But they all knew¡ªVan was never going to walk through that door again. Sylva''s breath hitched. The knot she''d been holding back began to unravel. ''Is¡­ is it really fine¡­?'' Slowly, she lowered her head, pressing her palm to her mouth as if to stifle her cries. ''I¡­ I didn''t know Unicus that well,'' Sylva thought, her eyes closing as fresh tears welled up. ''But I wish I had. I wish I knew him more before he died¡­ to that monster.'' And like Ami, Sylva wept in silence. The rest, observing the girls'' reactions, drank their ale in unison with a shared, heavy sigh. "...Being in the Capital feels like shit now," Savathon muttered, his gaze flicking around the tavern. "Indeed," Vaelthir agreed, his voice low. "Whatever being took over Unicus back in the cavern¡ªit claimed the Goddess wanted Hellix dead; and would have claimed our lives had he not beaten him. Under other circumstances, I might have suspected Hellix was the true culprit." Vaelthir paused, staring into the bottom of his empty cup. "But no culprit would sacrifice their life in such a way. It appears¡­" He took a slow, deep breath, the tension thickening around the table. "We must be on our guard in this place." The words stiffened everyone at the table. Even the girls'' sobs quieted, their gazes darting uneasily around the room. Vaelthir turned his attention to Sylva''s slouched form, her soft weeping still audible. "My Lady," he began gently, pausing to gather his words, "there is no need to stay in the Capital anymore. Something here is amiss. I will not point my finger at the Human Goddess, but caution is now a necessity." "Hey, ELF." The insult cut through the air, sharp and loud. A human warrior spat the words, snapping Vaelthir''s attention to him. "Watch your fucking mouth. That mage¡ªhe must''ve been rogue. Saying he represented the Goddess? Bullshit. The Goddess doesn''t waste her time targeting some nobody¡ª" "But what was Van Hellix?" Vaelthir interjected calmly, his tone deliberate. "Did none of you listen to him back in the cave?" The room stilled. All eyes turned toward Vaelthir. "My world," he said, repeating Van''s words with quiet intensity. "That was the phrase he used to argue Unicus wasn''t himself." The table fell silent. Even Ami''s sobbing subsided as she lifted her head, listening. "What do you think it means?" Vaelthir pressed on. "A different village? A distant continent? I have studied many races, for the sake of protecting my Lady; many customs, and yet not one refers to their tribe or land as a ''world.''" Ami blinked, her red-rimmed eyes fixed on Vaelthir as his words sank in. "The only person I''d excuse for saying ''my world''¡­ is Magus Veil, who came from another dimension," Vaelthir concluded. The room seemed to shrink around them. Everyone''s eyes widened slightly at the name. "In the stories," Vaelthir continued, "Magus Veil was summoned alongside someone else¡ªanother hero. Their name, however, was never detailed." "You crazy elf," Savathon growled, his booming voice breaking through the tension, "you''re not saying¡ª" "It is the only way it makes sense," Vaelthir interrupted, unshaken. He met their eyes, his expression resolute. "Van Hellix is... Was the other hero. I would assume a local here in the Capital could confirm it for us, given the story originated here." The group exchanged uneasy glances. Even Ami, weary and drained, looked at him with disbelief, unable to form words. ''No way...'' Sylva thought, her eyes widening as she kept her head down, ''Van Hellix... Was a HERO? Then... Maybe Mom spared him because of that? But... She mentioned she executed him... Was it to protect him? I don''t...'' Vaelthir''s gaze darkened slightly. "The only thing that doesn''t make sense¡­" "¡­is why the humans'' fair Goddess would want him dead," Arnolt finished, his gruff voice cutting through the silence like a blade. He clicked his tongue in irritation, the sound echoing between the group. "¡­Correct." Vaelthir nodded. The air shifted from somber to tense. They had tried to honor Van''s sacrifice and Unicus''s tragic demise, but none could shake off the lingering suspicions gnawing at them. Meanwhile, at the Capital walls, Van stumbled upon a peculiar sight.... "Hey!" a voice called out enthusiastically. Van turned his head to see a man addressing a group of passing women, his smile wide and almost childlike. "Let''s all fuck!" he declared with an absurd level of excitement. The response was swift¡ªshouts, spit, and slaps rained down on him as the women stormed off in disgust. ''¡­Somebody''s a little too optimistic,'' Van thought with a soft chuckle, shaking his head as he prepared to walk past the bizarre scene. But then the man turned to someone standing nearby¡ªa young woman dressed in a maid''s uniform. "DID YOU SEE THAT!?" he cried, his voice echoing off the stone walls. His frenzied smile only grew wider. "I WAS SPAT ON! SPAT ON, MIRIAS! THIS IS THE BEST PLACE EVER!" Van stopped mid-step, his brow twitching. ''Wait, what?'' His gaze flickered back to the troublemaker, now fully absorbed in his own chaotic euphoria. ''Wait a second,'' Van thought, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the enthusiastic figure before him. He noticed faint, transparent horns atop the man''s head. A red aura pulsed around him, radiating off both him and the human maid standing nervously at his side. ''Huh,'' Van mused, his curiosity piqued. ''That''s a demon, isn''t it? Never seen him around before. Good thing he''s disguised¡ªit could''ve been a problem if someone recognized him. But...'' ''Who''s he?'' "Hey, you!" the man suddenly shouted, catching Van''s lingering gaze. Without hesitation, he almost sprinted toward him, his movements erratic. "L-Lord Bailey, please stop this!!" the maid called out, scrambling to follow him, her face etched with worry. The man¡ªBailey, apparently¡ªcame to a stop in front of Van, a manic grin spreading across his face as he jabbed a finger toward him. "Fucking hate your hair. Looks so fucking stupid. Your face is fucking ass. Would''ve been preferable if you just walked on a headstand, displaying your ass around and hiding that shitshow you call a face." His words tumbled out like a torrent, vicious yet oddly gleeful. "You''re like a walking sexual assault. Just looking at your shitty face makes me feel violated. Bet you eat food through your ass and shit from your mouth, too." Van raised a brow, his expression calm and unbothered as the tirade ended. "Oh?" Chapter 106 - The Troublemaker "I-I''m so sorry, sir!" the maid stammered as she hurried forward. "My Lord, Baron Bailey, isn''t feeling himself today! He''s been insulting everyone like this all day!" She pleaded desperately, casting a nervous glance at Van. "Nah, but he''s special, Mirias," Bailey interjected, a manic grin plastered across his face. "He really is the ugliest son of a bitch I''ve ever seen." "Baron, huh?" Van said, an amused smirk curling his lips as he ignored Bailey''s remarks, instantly drawing their attention. He folded his arms, his posture casual. "What is your Skibiditoilet, then?" The air shifted. Both Mirias and Bailey stiffened, a jolt of confusion flashing through them. "I... I''m sorry?" Mirias managed, her voice faltering, while ''Bailey'' froze mid-smirk. "Skibiditoilet," Van repeated flatly. "You called him a Baron, so surely, you can tell me. There isn''t a single human Baron who doesn''t take pride in his Skibiditoilet." His tone was as deadpan as his expression. Mirias''s mind scrambled in panic. ''This is bad. What IS that term!?'' she thought, her heart racing. ''We decided to pose as a Baron and his maid because Baron is one of the lowest ranks of human nobility¡ªthere are thousands of them, no one could single us out! But I had no idea there was some obscure term we needed to know!'' Her thoughts spiraled. ''Just... what IS Skibiditoilet!?'' "Fuck you," Bailey snarled suddenly, his voice sharp and venomous. "That''s my Skibiditoilet. I don''t have to explain it to the likes of you, lowly and ugly adventurer." He jabbed a finger at Van''s armor, his lip curling as he scrutinized it. ''Black metal, huh?'' Belial thought, his eyes flicking briefly to Van''s sword. ''Nice shit he''s got on him.'' "Actually," he continued, his voice dripping with mock authority, "you''ve offended me so deeply by asking about my Skibiditoilet that I, Baron Bailey, am confiscating your gear." Van''s lips pursed, a faint glimmer of amusement flickering across his face as his eyebrows arched. There was almost a hint of pride in his expression as he sized up the so-called Baron. "Strip." the order came. ''Huh,'' Van mused to himself, his smirk widening slightly. ''That''s the second demon that wants me to get naked.'' "And drop that sword of yours too; for that ugly mug of yours." Bailey added, his tone unwavering, laced with the confidence of someone unaccustomed to being challenged. ''I-impressive,'' Mirias thought, watching Belial''s sudden shift into a commanding presence. ''Lord Belial may be taking this provocation too far, but... this attitude might actually help us avoid suspicion!'' "Hm," Van hummed, holding back his laughter as he glanced thoughtfully at the sky. "Never heard of a Baron ordering a Count before," he said lightly, his tone loose. Mirias''s face paled. ''We''re doomed.'' "F-..." Belial faltered momentarily, his eyes scanning Van''s face for any hint of weakness, yet finding none. "Fuck you. You''re not a Count. I bet my Skibiditoilet on it," Belial spat flatly. Van chuckled, his gaze locking onto Belial, his eyes seeming to glow momentarily. "And you''re not a human," Van said, his voice low, though the lightness in his tone remained. "...!!!" Both Mirias and Belial flinched, instantly shifting into battle-ready stances. Their eyes darted around frantically. ''Shit... He got me!'' ''If the moment demands it, we may have to fight!'' Mirias thought nervously, her gaze darting to Van. ''But the contract... If we breach it, the Archdevil will unleash divine punishment on us!'' "If you tell anyone we''re demons, I swear to shit, I will fuck you up¡ª" Belial snarled, his face mere inches from Van''s, but Van cut him off. "It''s like this is your first time trying to fool people," he said as he walked past them, casually tapping Belial''s shoulder. "I never said you were demons. You could''ve still played coy," Van added as he passed Mirias, whose eyes widened in sudden realization. "Though it wouldn''t have worked on me either way." He muttered in a low voice. "Come on," Van said, turning back to face them. "If you''ve managed to fool everyone here, let''s head into the Capital and talk," he invited, yet his tone firm. "Wait a fucking second, you fucker!" Belial roared, his voice booming as he stopped Van in his tracks. He stomped toward him.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "... What the fuck''s a Skibiditoilet?" "A word I made up," Van replied flatly. "..." Belial stared at him in silence, his expression unreadable. "Alright, if that''s all," Van said casually, turning around and resuming his walk into the Capital, unbothered. Belial remained rooted in place, his expression inscrutable as Mirias approached him from behind, her gaze fixed on his broad, tense form. ''Lord Belial may have enjoyed being spat on and slapped by humans and other races here¡ªhe''s not used to being rejected, so I can understand why he found it amusing until now. But this... this is different. That human DARED to make a fool out of him...!! He must be seething!'' Mirias thought, her steps faltering as she hesitantly drew closer. "My lord, you need not take his provocation to heart," she began cautiously. "We merely came too underprepared, and¡ª" She trailed off as she stepped in front of him, expecting to find frustration or rage in his gaze. Instead, she froze, her eyes widening at the sight of the wide, manic grin spreading across his face. "My lord...!?" "I''ve never experienced someone playing me like a fiddle like that," Belial said, his voice tinged with awe as his eyes remained locked on Van''s retreating form. "I don''t care who that fucker is, or what''s his deal; but he is my best friend from to-now onwards." "Haaah..." Mirias let out a long, weary sigh. ''Of course,'' she resigned inwardly, her shoulders slumping as she fell in step with him. Together, they followed after Van into the Capital. Elsewhere in the Capital.... "So, what did the Supreme Bishop say?" Marcy asked as she stood next to Amoria at the guild, side by side behind the counter during a rare moment of relaxation in a busy day. But Amoria didn''t answer, her gaze distant. When Marcy noticed, she momentarily tried to follow her line of sight, but there was nothing of interest where Amoria was looking. "Amoria?" Marcy called. "Ah, yes, sorry! I was lost in thought," Amoria said, shaking off her distant gaze. Her eyes now focused on Marcy. "Is everything alright?" Marcy asked, tilting her head at Amoria''s unusual aloofness. "Oh, yes, it''s just..." Amoria sighed deeply, though her expression remained light. "I-I guess it''s getting to me. Everything. And then there was that light in the sky not too long ago, which he immediately credited to the Goddess." "Oh, that. Yeah. I wonder what caused it. It even gave me a scare. I bet that old fart is flipping out," Marcy chuckled lightly. "Do not insult the Supreme Bishop like that, Marcy," Amoria scolded sternly. Marcy furrowed her brows, tilting her head slightly in confusion. "I don''t understand. Why aren''t you the Supreme Bishop? You''re stronger than him, aren''t you? Why does he get to rule? And why isn''t his heir you, but his son? So stupid." "Enough, Marcy. I understand your rejection of him, but there''s no need to outright question his authority every time the conversation shifts to him," Amoria said firmly, her gaze pressing into Marcy. "...." Marcy held Amoria''s tense expression lightly before sighing deeply. "Fine, fine. Sorry." She looked away, glancing at the passing patrons and Lizzy tending the tables. "So," Marcy started again, "what did he say about the demons? The idea of them coming here to decipher the circle." "Let the demonic advisor and his assistant up there know that he refused it. He told us to drop the matter, as it is sacred ground," Amoria finally said, looking down, seemingly lost in thought. "Tsk... Of course. As irritated as I am, I guess I should''ve seen this coming. With the demons giving us that heart attack and our already tense relations despite the treaty, I suppose I knew it was coming. So, he wants us to drive them away?" Amoria shook her head. ¡°He said they can stay as guests, but forbade them¡ªor us¡ªfrom interacting with the circle.¡± ¡°Haaah... Remind me again why we didn¡¯t just make the journey to kill the Dragon King 16 years ago?¡± Marcy asked lazily, leaning against the counter. Amoria¡¯s gaze shifted to her daughter, diligently cleaning tables and serving customers. Her expression softened as she spoke. ¡°You know exactly why. But look at them. They¡¯re growing up, aren¡¯t they?¡± A somber smile touched her lips. ¡°I guess that settles it, then,¡± Marcy sighed, turning away, her shoulders visibly tensing. Amoria¡¯s voice dropped, quiet but resolute. ¡°We have to make the journey to talk with the Dragon King, ask why and how they attacked us despite the treaty, and if necessary...¡± ¡°Kill him,¡± Marcy finished, her tone flat. --------------Meanwhile, in the Guild¡¯s storage house...---------------------- Anne¡¯s hands shook as she hauled another crate onto the shelf. ''I haven¡¯t slept a wink,'' she thought, her body screaming for rest. Michael¡¯s voice broke through the air, his tone feigned with awkward cheer. ¡°A-ah, Anne, you¡¯re so clumsy today! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this crate,¡± he said casually, as though she wasn¡¯t being forced to move at his command, like a puppet on strings. She bit her lip, swallowing the frustration threatening to rise, and gave a stiff nod. ''Just a little longer,'' she told herself, her mother¡¯s belief in her the only thing keeping her upright. But Michael made everything harder. ¡°Don¡¯t collapse,¡± he¡¯d ordered her the other day as to not raise suspicion in Marcy''s eyes, and that was that. She obeyed. She had no choice; but she accepted it eventually; thanks to her mother''s words of encouragement. When yesterday''s grueling work finally ended, she dragged herself to Amoria and Lizzy¡¯s house, leaning against the doorframe before stumbling inside. The vacant room offered a single hope: the bed. Anne swayed as she reached the bed, her knees buckling under her. Her head throbbed, and every muscle screamed for relief. ''Even if I have to work tomorrow,'' she thought, clinging to the fleeting promise of rest. ''At least I can sleep...'' But just as her body gave in, just as she collapsed onto the bed¡ªsearing pain tore through her. The mark on her body burned violently, yanking her upright as if an invisible force had seized her. Her breath hitched, and her limbs locked in place. ¡°No... no way...¡± Her heart pounded as the truth crashed down on her. Michael¡¯s command didn¡¯t end. It didn¡¯t fade. It didn¡¯t allow for rest. Her body refused to collapse¡ªeven now, at her breaking point. ¡°I¡¯m not collapsing,¡± she tried to reason silently, her entire body trembling, sweat pouring down her face. ¡°This is just going to sleep, not collapsing...¡± She shook harder, gripping at nothing. ¡°So let me sleep,¡± she whispered, desperation bleeding into her voice. ¡°Please, this is just sleep. I¡¯m not collapsing... Please...¡± Her knees gave out again, but the mark flared, dragging her upright once more as it burnt her skin. She sobbed silently, tears streaking down her face, her shoulders heaving with each breath. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything... anything you say. But please, let me sleep...¡± Alone in the room, she begged the crest, begged the universe, her silent cries echoing only in her head - as the crest forbade her from drawing attention. But the mark kept burning. Anne stood there, trembling, her vision swimming. The bed¡ªso close, so painfully close¡ªremained forever out of reach. Despair surged through her, swallowing what little resolve she had left. ------------- ¡°So, today,¡± Michael¡¯s voice pierced through Anne¡¯s haze as they worked. ¡°We must brand Lizzy too,¡± he said grimly, his eyes fixed on the seal as he swallowed hard. ¡®...!!¡¯ Chapter 107 - Snap "Tell me," Belial said as they walked, pointing at Van''s armor and sword. "Who gave you that shit?" Van considered for a moment. ''He''s from the demon realm, so I guess there''s no harm in telling him. Alicia already knows about the wife hunt.'' "A dwarf who thought I was funny," Van replied flatly. "Must''ve been a drunk dwarf, then," Belial shot back without missing a beat. "Most dwarves are drunk half the time. What''s your point?" Van countered, his tone deadpan. "I... Because...!" Belial sputtered, visibly annoyed. "He gave YOU that armor! That''s why he was drunk! Giving high-quality gear to you because he thought you, of all people, were funny. A dumb shit like you¡ªfunny! Imagine that." "Doesn''t that make you dumber?" Van asked, smirking. "For falling for this dumb shit''s ''made-up words''?" "YOU FUCK!" Belial barked, grinding his teeth. "I wasn''t talking about smart or not! I''m saying he was drunk because he thought you were FUNNY. YOU AIN''T FUNNY, dumbshit. And, the best part? Dumb shits can''t be funny. You need to be smart for that. That''s a double insult, you dumb bitch." "Stupid shits can''t be funny?" Van said, raising a brow. "Odd, since I find you hilarious." "YOU FUCK!!!" Belial roared. "YOU AIN''T SUPPOSED TO SAY THAT! AND I SAID THAT DUMB SHITS CAN''T BE FUNNY, SO I CAN''T BE DUMB IF I''M MAKING YOU LAUGH!" Behind them, Mirias trailed silently, her thoughts spiraling. ''What... what is this exchange? I''ve never seen Lord Belial this animated, not even in battle. Most who confront him either submit outright or lash out in anger. But this... this human... challenges him. And Belial¡ªhe''s not furious¡ªhe''s... enjoying this? How is that possible?'' Her gaze flicked to Van. ''Who is this human? How did he know we were demons? Even among A-ranked sorcerers, none have seen through us. Why isn''t Lord Belial questioning this? Does he not understand the implications?'' She sighed deeply, her thoughts tangling further. ''This is Lord Belial. Stay focused. You are here to serve him.'' Her cheeks warmed as her eyes lingered on him. ''Well... he already has all of my heart.'' "Why are you here?" Van''s voice cut through the quiet. "Isn''t your home the demon realm? Are you exiled or something?" Belial growled softly but didn''t answer right away. His gaze drifted ahead, watching the bustling crowd in the Capital, none of them sparing him a second glance. "I exiled myself," he said at last, his voice sharp. "See this bitch behind me?" He jabbed a thumb in Mirias''s direction. Van nodded casually. ''I guess that''s just how he talks,'' Van mused, though he couldn''t help but notice the extra venom Belial seemed to put into the word when used on Mirias. "Now imagine hundreds of these bitches. No, thousands. Doing what I say, when I say it, all day, every day. I got so fucking tired of it, I ran." He sighed heavily. "But her, and others like her, stayed loyal. Even after I ditched them. They keep me informed about shit happening around the world. Didn''t kill them outright because they''re useful." Belial''s lip curled in disdain. "I can spit on them, shit on them, even kill them, and they''d still be loyal. It''s fucking exhausting." "You''re royalty?" Van asked, his tone casual. Belial stopped dead, narrowing his eyes at Van. "None of your business, dumb shit. All you need to know is I was fucking loaded¡ªwith coin and bitches all over me. So, I left when I was still a kid¡ªgive or take 30 years ago." He spat the words like venom, his eyes scanning the crowd. "But look at this," he said, a wicked grin spreading across his face as a group of female adventurers walked past. Belial''s obscene expression made them stiffen before their faces twisted in disgust, and they hurried away. "Not a single tool in sight," he sneered, watching them retreat without care. "I''m gonna live here forever. FUCK the Demon Realm, the Archdevil, AND his vision. He can HONESTLY suck my cock." His words made Mirias flinch visibly.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ''Hm, definitely some high royalty,'' Van thought, studying him. ''Alicia gets that treatment on steroids, but she learned to live with it. I guess if he''d had someone like Varlog¡ªhonest and pragmatic¡ªby his side, he wouldn''t be so hateful... Though, that''s just wishful thinking.'' Van''s gaze lingered thoughtfully on Belial. ''And he kinda reminds me of someone.'' His thoughts turned to Magus and Amoria''s story about him. ''I bet if we weren''t at war, Magus would''ve thrived¡ªand been happy¡ªliving in the Demon Realm.'' Van''s eyes widened as realization struck, the pieces falling into place. A female maid remaining loyal, even under the harshest treatment. Thousands of servants doing the same, their devotion so absolute that he had to escape. Van''s mind, unbidden, re-created Amoria''s love confession about Magus, but this time, the faces shifted¡ª this demon before him, and Alicia. !%#*&$^(*NOT. AGAIN.''%@(*&#@!!%^ A SNAP. Murderous intent poured from Van, raw and unrestrained, rippling through the air like a storm. The immediate radius fell silent as the weight of his aura crushed the life out of it. Nearby, a child collapsed, clutching at his throat. "M-Mommy... I can''t... breathe..." he whimpered, his voice trailing off as his mother fell to her knees, trembling. Her only thought, primal and all-consuming, was to silence him¡ªanything to shield them both from this oppressive force. A battle-hardened adventurer froze mid-step, paralyzed with terror, his instincts screaming at him not to turn around. Others faltered, choking on the suffocating aura. Mirias stood rooted to the spot, her pulse hammering in her chest as her legs buckled. ''What is this...!? Who... What... Even when the previous Demon Lord revealed his aura, I¡ª I never felt such an overwhelming need... to prostrate myself! To kneel, or... or die where I stand!'' Her pale face betrayed her terror as her demonic features unraveled; her horns flickered in and out of view on her head, but no one noticed¡ªevery onlooker was too preoccupied with surviving the storm of Van''s murderous intent. "...What?" Belial finally managed, narrowing his eyes at Van, his instincts on high alert. He could feel the shift in the air, though even he hesitated to act. Van''s hand rested on the hilt of his greatsword, his movements deliberate and unyielding. Belial forced a grin, his voice tinged with bravado despite the tension. "Feel like fighting, huh? Fine¡ªI''ve been itching for a good brawl since¡ª" "Be silent." Van''s low, firm mutter cut through the air like a blade, freezing Belial mid-sentence. The demon, for all his battle-hardened instincts and pride, felt his body betray him. Even as a demon¡ªborn to live and die for battle¡ªBelial''s essence screamed a warning: Obey. ''Who the fuck is he...?'' Belial thought, disbelief clawing at his mind as his body betrayed him, frozen in place. Van''s posture shifted, his muscles coiling like a predator preparing to strike, his hand tightening on the hilt of the greatsword strapped to his back. He was ready to kill. To annihilate the one before him. "Answer me this," Van growled, his voice low and dripping with unrelenting menace. Mirias collapsed to her knees, trembling as the oppressive pressure smothered her. ''Lord... Belial... Run...!'' The thought clawed through her panicked mind, her vision blurred with despair. "YOUR LIFE DEPENDS ON IT." Van''s eyes burned with an unnatural glow, piercing through the void of darkness his aura had conjured. Though the sun hung high in the sky, the world around them felt consumed by shadow. To Belial and the stunned onlookers, the only light came from Van''s murderous gaze, glowing like embers in an endless void. "ONLY FEMALES?" Van demanded. "W...What the..!?" Belial stammered, his throat tightening under the weight of the question, the air itself seeming to constrict. "WERE IT ONLY FEMALES WHO LOOKED UP TO YOU!?" Van roared, his grip on his greatsword tightening like a vice. The sheer force of his words made the ground quake beneath them, the earth trembling in protest. Around them, one by one, onlookers crumpled to the ground, fainting under the unbearable weight of Van''s aura; Mirias included. Buildings groaned ominously, cracks spreading like spiderwebs through their walls. The ground beneath their feet began to shift, as if the world itself were recoiling from the monstrous power Van unleashed. Belial choked, forcing the words out as he struggled against the crushing pressure. "F-Females and... gr¡ªB-Both. Females and males... some of those loyalists... who... sucked my ass... were also... males... since I was... Demon Lord... candidate..." His voice faltered, the last words slipping out before his body finally gave in, collapsing under the immense weight of Van''s aura. As the words registered, Van''s expression shifted. The murderous aura dissipated as swiftly as it had appeared, lifting from the area like a receding storm. His glowing gaze dimmed, and the oppressive darkness around them gave way to the blinding brightness of the midday sun. Van''s eyes lingered on the unconscious demon sprawled before him, his features fully exposed, unable to maintain their concealment. Releasing his grip on the greatsword, Van scanned the devastation around him. Dozens of unconscious bodies lay scattered across the cracked ground, the fractured buildings groaning in protest. ''...'' Van surveyed the scene calmly before his gaze returned to Belial and the maid, Mirias, slumped nearby. ''Demon Lord candidate, huh? There''s only one demon who fits this description. Left the demon realm under mysterious circumstances, favored to be the next Demon Lord... He must be Alicia''s cousin, Belial.'' Van exhaled, his expression unreadable as he knelt to lift the unconscious pair. ''I''ll take them somewhere out of sight. I''ll figure out what to say later.'' Resolute, Van hoisted both Belial and Mirias onto his back, his form fading into the shadows, leaving behind the chaos and devastation in his wake. Chapter 108 - Gnandelose Sonne "So, it has to be fast. We don''t want her to scream," Michael said, frowning at his own words as he addressed Anne. ''What am I even saying?'' he thought, his gaze dropping to the ground as if searching for his reflection, trying to decipher what kind of expression he wore. ''I don''t want Lizzy to scream while I use this on her? Is that what I''m saying right now?'' His eyes shifted to the mark on his palm as he held it up, studying it. ''Just...'' His focus flicked to Anne, who was watching him intently. In that brief moment, he noticed the faint bags under her eyes. ''What have I done to her? Were they really in danger? Such danger that warranted something like this...?'' The question gnawed at him as he took in her weary face. ''She''s so stressed she can''t even sleep... I should stop this.'' He lowered his hand, the mark disappearing from view, but a memory surfaced, unbidden and sharp. ---------------------- "This feels wrong, Bernard," Michael murmured, standing in the opulent room of Bernard''s mansion, the seal heavy in his hands. "To mark them as slaves...?" "Mikey, Mikey..." Bernard clicked his tongue three times, pacing back and forth with a confidence that radiated from his every step. His back was straight, his movements deliberate. "You know, I remember how much we fought as kids. Even now. But the older I got, the more I understood something about you¡ªand about us. We''re not so different, you and I. But there''s one big difference: you''re too pure, Mikey." He stopped to face Michael, his sharp gaze unwavering, while his entourage lingered silently in the corners of the room. "The more I observed the enemies my father dealt with, and people in general, I realized something¡ªyou can''t beat evil with good." He paused mid-step, turning toward Michael and leaning closer, lowering his voice as he whispered into his ear. "Take... you, for example," Bernard murmured as his groupies exchanged knowing looks. Michael flinched, his eyes darting back to the seal in his hands. "You were so virtuous, so righteous. And what did your mother and sister do? They left you and your father to the dogs¡ªall because some bastard was more cunning than you¡ª" "YOU DON''T TALK ABOUT THEM!" Michael roared, shoving Bernard back. His fists clenched, his teeth grinding as fury erupted within him. Bernard''s two followers stiffened, ready to intervene, but he calmly raised a hand to stop them. "Am I wrong, Mikey?" Bernard asked softly, his gaze piercing as he studied Michael''s torn expression. "...." Michael didn''t respond, processing Bernard''s words. Before long, Bernard extended his palm toward Michael. "Give it back," he said abruptly. "W-What?" Michael stammered, jolted from his thoughts. "This was a mistake. You''re too pure," Bernard said, his tone uncharacteristically soft. "But maybe that''s not such a bad thing. Maybe this Van Hellix isn''t as terrible as we think. Perhaps Anne and Lizzy are just... more interested in him. That happens sometimes¡ªit''s no one''s fault." Michael stood frozen, replaying Bernard''s words in his mind. Memories surfaced; the way Van shooed him from her house and how he allowed himself to drape his arm over her neck. The way Anne decided to date Van after only days of knowing him. How they both left the guild after just 1 hour of work - not nearly enough time to actually get any work done. And then there was Lizzy''s expression¡ªthe way she looked at Van, as though he occupied every corner of her mind. Bothered. Consumed. None of it made sense to Michael. ¡­ Just like it didn''t make sense why his mother and sister had left one day without warning, running off to some unknown man. Michael''s jaw clenched. His grip on the seal tightened. "No," he said firmly. "No?" Bernard echoed, tilting his head with a mocking curiosity. "I''ll do it. Thanks for the seal." Michael''s expression darkened as he turned away. His voice was low, resolute. "You can''t keep anyone safe if you keep playing nice." Without another word, he walked out, leaving Bernard and his smirk behind. --------------------- ''No,'' Michael echoed in his mind as he stood with the branded Anne, planning to brand Lizzy next; as he replayed his mother and sister leaving him and his father for a stranger. ''This is right. This is what I need to do. To push... Van Hellix away from these girls. I won''t let anyone harm them! I won''t let anyone take them away from me!'' he resolved in his mind. ''It... I WON''T LET IT HAPPEN AGAIN..!!'' "Uh, Mom?" Marcy said as the two finally emerged from the storage house. "What''s up, Anne?" Marcy asked, turning to her and Michael. "We''re taking our break at the inn nearby. That''s fine?" Anne said quietly. "Sure, I don''t mind," Marcy muttered, her gaze lingering on Anne. Michael froze as Marcy noticed the bags under Anne''s eyes. "... You lot take an extra hour. On me," Marcy said softly, her concern evident as she turned back to the counter. "I''ll let it slide even if you''re late." ''Aunt¡­ she''s really worried about Anne,'' Michael thought, his heart twisting in his chest. ''I''ll order her to get some sleep later. I wonder if it works like that...'' "Me, Amoria, and Misa will handle things while you''re gone," Marcy continued firmly. "M-Mom, there''s no need for that! We can manage¡ª" "I said. Take. An extra. Hour," she interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "... Soon, we''ll have to do all this work by ourselves anyway. This gets us into rhythm, right, Misa?" Marcy added, casting a glance at the guild''s maid.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Correct," she nodded cheerfully. "You have the academy the day after tomorrow. Taking it easy isn''t a bad thing to do, especially for you lot." Soon enough, Lizzy, Michael, and Anne left the guild, walking together. Lizzy glanced at Anne and Michael as they walked together, their steps oddly synchronized despite the tension she used to sense between them. She couldn''t help but wonder. ''I was curious about them getting along out of the blue. I wonder how that happened? Anne is many things, but she''s not indecisive; she doesn''t change her opinion about someone quickly. Especially not someone she outwardly showed disdain for, like Michael. Is this¡­ sentiment? Could it be because of how we grew up together?'' Lizzy pondered, her gaze lingering on them. "So," she began, breaking the silence, "which inn are we heading toward?" "It''s just around the corner," Michael replied, gesturing toward a nearby alleyway shrouded in shadows. Lizzy blinked, momentarily surprised. ''He''s even picking the place out, too? He''s really changed, huh?'' The thought stirred a flicker of almost-pride as she studied him. Her eyes shifted to Anne, whose face betrayed nothing but calm acceptance. ''And Anne seems okay with him now. He''s... odd, though. We''ve barely talked the past two days,'' Lizzy realized. ''He doesn''t seem that eager to talk to me, either. I know we''re friends and all, but... it feels different. It feels... kind of refreshing.'' She let out a soft breath, her lips curving slightly. ''I guess anyone can change,'' she mused, feeling unexpectedly lighthearted. Lizzy followed without much worry, her steps light as she walked behind Michael. His hand, however, gripped the seal tightly. "Odd," she murmured, glancing around the narrow, dark alleyway. "Is there a new inn or something? I don''t remember this road leading anywhere¡ª" "Anne, grab her. That''s an order," Michael said grimly, his voice cold and resolute, his back still turned to her. Lizzy froze. "W-what?" she stammered, her eyes snapping wide in surprise. Her stomach dropped at the tone in his voice¡ªa tone she''d never heard from him before. "And keep her quiet, please." Without hesitation, Anne moved. Her expression unreadable, she swiftly closed the gap between them, grabbing Lizzy''s arms with precision and locking them behind her back. Before Lizzy could react, Anne clamped her palm firmly over her mouth, muffling her cries. "HMM!?" Lizzy let out a muffled, confused cry as she struggled in Anne''s unyielding grasp. The grip was tight¡ªunyielding. Panic surged through her chest like wildfire. "I''m sorry, Lizzy. I have to do this," Michael said, his voice quieter now but no less firm. He turned to face her, though his eyes avoiding hers as he pulled out the slave brand. Lizzy''s heart pounded, her breaths quick and shallow. ''W-what?! TO DO WHAT?! What is this?! Michael, ANNE?! Why is he ordering you like that!!?'' Her mind screamed as she writhed and squirmed in Anne''s hold, but it was useless. Anne was far stronger than her, and Lizzy couldn''t break free. Michael stepped closer, the brand held tightly in his hand. His movements were slow, deliberate, as though trying to steady himself. ''WHAT IS THIS?! This is a prank, right?!'' Lizzy''s thoughts spiraled as she watched him kneel. Her face paled as her gaze locked onto the brand, recognition dawning. The brand. She knew it¡ªeveryone did. Its use was forbidden, punishable by death, yet its existence was no secret. Teachers and parents in the capital warned their children about it, ensuring they''d know to avoid it at all costs. An object of absolute control. A tool that turned anyone it touched into a slave, bound to obey the commands of the one who wielded it, without question, without resistance. ''No¡­ this can''t be real. This isn''t happening!'' she thought, her struggles growing frantic as Michael knelt before her, lowering the brand toward her abdomen. "No¡­ YOU''RE JOKING!!! NO!!! NO!!!" Lizzy struggled violently in Anne''s grasp, her eyes wide with alarm as panic surged through her. "MOM!!! MOM!!! HELP ME!!! HELP ME!!!" she screamed internally, tears streaming down her face as Michael silently lifted her shirt, exposing her lower abdomen just enough to press the brand to her skin. "No¡ª" And then, it burned. "Sifuruah, Malovus, Elizabeth Veil re Michael Evenbrown," Michael murmured as the seal seared into her skin. "HMM¡­!!!" Lizzy groaned, her muffled cries trembling against Anne''s palm. Her eyes clenched shut, her body trembling under the unyielding grip that pinned her in place. The pain of the seal surged through her, like a spreading fire in a forest; all the way from her abdomen, where she was branded. As the brand seared her flesh, Anne gently leaned her head against Lizzy''s nape. ''..!!'' Lizzy''s eyes snapped open, her breath hitching as she felt it¡ªthe dampness of tears trailing down her neck. Anne was crying. ''No... No way... You... He did that to you too¡­?'' Lizzy''s thoughts spiraled, disbelief and horror overtaking the physical pain. The moment hung heavy, and then it passed. Michael pulled the brand away. The mark faded almost instantly, vanishing into invisibility as though it had never been there. Without hesitation, Michael spoke, his tone cold and precise. "You are not to scream for help. You are not to tell anyone what just happened or that you are a slave. You are not to blame me or raise suspicion in the eyes of anyone. You are to act as if this didn''t happen." He hesitated for only a moment before adding, "And¡­ you are to push away everyone who tries to hit on you. You are also to push away Van Hellix." He said finally. ---- ELSEWHERE ------ "Holy shit," Bernard muttered, staring at the extra mark appearing on the back of his palm. "That crazy limp actually did it. Elizabeth Veil and Anne are both slaves now. Color me shocked... though not that shocked," he added with a chuckle. "I knew exactly which buttons to press." "Bernard," one of his friends asked as they walked, "what you told him that day¡ªabout you two being the same¡ªwas that true?" "Dumbass, of course not. I''d kill myself if I were anything like that slug," Bernard scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "He''s just one of those easy-to-control types. I learned it from my dad: people who think they''re naive and pure are the easiest to push around. Whatever happened to his mommy and sister? That''s been my best weapon in a while." He smirked, his tone turning smug. "Say a few words of praise, and he''s all over you. Did you see him back then? He actually believed I was the same kid I used to be. He really thinks I''m doing this for him. Not once did it occur to him to ask why¡ªor what I stand to gain. That''s the beauty of selfish fools like him. They make everything so... easy." "What if he gets caught?" one of his friends asked. "So what?" Bernard shrugged. "Did you not hear me? He''s practically on my side. He''ll claim he found it somewhere else. He''ll never rat me out¡ªI''m just the guy who ''wanted to help''. I even suggested to take the seal away from him, so I''m definitely in the clear... or at least that''s what he thinks." A sly grin spread across Bernard''s face. "Man, I can''t wait to see his reaction when those two walk away from him and come to my side. He won''t even be able to admit what he did to anyone because of the hole he''s dug himself into. And even if he does..." Bernard stopped, glancing over his shoulder with a smirk. "My dad''s a duke. Who''s going to believe him? At worst, only he and that drunkard father of his will be thrown to prison, or hanged." Turning back, he clenched his fist, his voice low and venomous. "Next up is Mel. I will brand you," he growled. "And I''ll find out who that armored fucker was," he muttered, his gaze sharp as he looked ahead. --- Somewhere hidden from view --- "We found it, Mika," Rika whispered, her voice barely audible over the cavern''s echoing silence. "Yes," Mika replied, her tone steady, her gaze fixed below. The two master assassins crouched in the shadows of a deep cavern. From its depths, a blinding glow illuminated the jagged walls, revealing the silhouette of a grand, imposing castle. "This is where..." Rika began, her eyes narrowing. "... Salem Dyke''s other slaves..." Mika continued, her voice cold as steel. "... Are held," Rika finished, the weight of the words settling between them. Mika glanced at Rika, a flicker of determination passing between them. "Let''s..." Mika started. "... Free them," Rika concluded, their voices resolute as they melted back into the shadows, ready to strike. Deep within the castle, two guards stood at their post, their voices low but agitated. "Tsk... How the hell did all the slaves snap out of the brand?" one guard muttered, frustration etched in his voice. "I don''t know. And we haven''t heard a word from Lord Salem for days now," the other replied, casting a wary glance down the dim corridor. "You think he''s dead?" "Shit..." the first guard hissed back. Behind them, in a dimly lit cell, a mother held her daughter close, their quiet murmurs lost in the gloom. "Mom. Do you think Michael hates us...?" the girl whimpered, her tears soaking into her mother''s shirt. "Sweetie," her mother said softly, brushing back her daughter''s hair to meet her tearful gaze. "Your brother is strong. Trust in him, and trust in your father." "I... I miss them so much..." the girl cried, clutching tightly to her mother''s arms. "Don''t worry," her mother whispered, her voice trembling with a fragile hope. "We''ll go back. Someday, we will. And when we do, we''ll make up for all the lost time. We''ll be a happy family again... all of us." Her words hung in the quiet, both a promise and a prayer, as they clung to each other in the dark. Chapter 109 - Defy "Ughh..." A loud groan escaped Belial as he stirred awake. Grogginess clouded his vision, and he blinked against the murky haze, finding himself on the dirt ground in a shadowy alley. Buildings loomed around him, their silhouettes oppressive in the dim light. Turning his head, he noticed Mirias lying nearby, also beginning to stir. Her horns were visible, a sharp reminder of their shared demonic nature. Without hesitation, he concentrated, masking his demonic features as he scanned the surroundings cautiously. His eyes landed on Van, seated against the alley wall. "Y-YOU!" Belial shouted, jolting upright. The sudden movement sent him stumbling as disorientation gripped him. He tripped and fell, cursing under his breath. "F-FUCK. YOU BASTARD!!" he spat, struggling to his feet, swaying slightly as he regained his balance. "Oh, you''re awake? I''m relieved," Van said, his expression utterly deadpan, though he forced a semblance of concern onto his face. "DON''T FUCK WITH ME! WHAT WAS THAT ALL ABOUT?!" Belial snarled, his voice a growl as Mirias began to wake, groaning softly. "I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing," Van replied, his tone flat as iron, his face unreadable. "It took everything I had to drag you two out of there before I passed out myself." "W-what the...?" Belial muttered, his confusion deepening as fragmented memories clawed their way to the surface. He vaguely recalled Van saying something, the world plunging into darkness¡ªand then, nothing but fainting. "NO, FUCK THAT," he growled, pointing a trembling finger at Van. "I clearly remember YOU asking me something¡ªsomething that made me faint!" "Odd," Van said, his voice calm, detached. "I remember the same about you. Then the vision faded, and I found you both on the ground." His iron face betrayed no hint of emotion, his words carefully measured. "M-mass..." Mirias murmured, her soft voice drawing both men¡¯s attention. "H-hypnosis, maybe...? But... no hypnosis humans have could ever affect someone like Lord Belial..." "MIRIAS!" Belial barked, causing her to stiffen. "Quick, what do you remember before fainting?! I ain''t buying this bullshit¡ªI know what I saw!" "I... I don¡¯t remember much... except... maybe..." Van tensed as Mirias began to recount her fragmented memory. "I remember seeing your back, Lord Belial. And then... darkness. Like the whole world was consumed by a dark fire." "... Just me?" Belial asked, his voice quieter now, but still sharp with suspicion. "Y-yes," she nodded. "I suppose I saw what this man saw¡ªjust from a different perspective," she added, gesturing toward Van. A heavy silence fell between them, punctuated only by the faint sounds of the alley. Belial finally sighed deeply, dropping to the ground with a loud thud, his knees pulled up as he rested trembling fingers on them. A frown marred his face. "Shit... scared the shit out of me," he muttered. Van caught the tremor in his hands, his gaze narrowing. ''Guess I really went overboard. Dumbass,'' Van berated himself, his thoughts bitter. ''Only Magus could¡¯ve had harem skills. Almost hurt your wife¡¯s relative over some stupid fear.'' Belial¡¯s voice broke the silence, trembling with something unreadable. "THIS... IS... SO..." Van leaned forward slightly, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "FUCKING AWESOME!" Belial roared, his head snapping up abruptly. His expression was alight with enthusiasm, a broad, almost childlike grin spreading across his face. "What...?" Van blinked, tilting his head in disbelief at the sudden shift. Belial''s smile trembled with excitement, his energy almost infectious. "The longer I stay in this place, the more I don''t wanna leave. This place FUCKING ROCKS! First, everyone actually spat at me and cussed me out, and now someone so strong they actually made me faint?! OH FUCK, I WANNA FIGHT HIM SO BAAAD!!!" Belial giggled, rocking back and forth with unrestrained enthusiasm. ''Huh. To think demons sucking up to him hurt him this badly¡­ Now he finds joy in all this?'' Van thought, observing him closely. ''I guess he¡¯s more of a demon than Alicia¡ªitching for a fight, hungry for a challenge. Add that to being deprived of any real opposition because of his lineage, and you get someone like him, huh...?''Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "AND YOU!" Belial suddenly yelled, snapping Van out of his thoughts. His finger shot out, pointing directly at him. "Me?" Van asked, startled. "YEAH, YOU FUCKER. DON¡¯T THINK I DIDN¡¯T NOTICE!" Belial growled as he shot to his feet, towering over Van with an intense, almost manic energy. ''Damn it. Did he see through me after all?'' Van thought, feeling his chest tighten. "THE FACT THAT YOU FAINTED AFTER ME AND MIRIAS¡­ YOU BASTARD, YOU MUST BE HELLA STRONG, HUH?! ADD THAT TO THE DWARVEN SHIT YOU¡¯VE GOT ON YOUR ASS, YOU MUST BE SOME HOTSHOT, HUH!?" Belial¡¯s growling enthusiasm only seemed to escalate, his grin wide and unrelenting. "A-ah..." Van stuttered, thrown off by Belial''s sudden burst of energy. "Since ya know I¡¯m a demon, I¡¯mma tell you my real name. It¡¯s BELIAL. What¡¯s your name?!" Belial finally asked, his gaze drilling into Van. ''Guess introductions are due.'' Van exhaled, allowing himself to relax. "Van. Van Hellix," he replied, offering a soft smile as he met Belial¡¯s piercing gaze. "Holy shit..." Belial blurted out without hesitation. "N-no way... It... It¡¯s him?!" Mirias stammered, her disbelief evident. ¡®I guess they know she¡¯s married to me. Is that why they came here, I wonder?¡¯ Van thought, gauging their expressions carefully. "DUDE!!!" Belial shouted enthusiastically as he darted to Van¡¯s side. Without warning, he threw an arm around Van¡¯s shoulders and pulled him close, aggressively ruffling his hair with his fist. "YOU¡¯RE MY BROTHER-IN-LAW! FUCKING SHIT!!! YOU ACTUALLY GOT THAT STUCK-UP-BUT-CUTE COUSIN OF MINE TO MARRY YOU?! DUDDDEEE!!!" Belial cried out, his manic laughter echoing through the alley. "Ah, haha..." Van chuckled awkwardly, deliberately leaning into Belial¡¯s rough treatment to avoid revealing anything about his strength. ¡®He and Alicia are polar opposites. One gets enraged easily, the other gets excited just as quickly... Cousins, huh?¡¯ "So you¡¯re Alicia¡¯s cousin?" Van asked casually, enduring the hair-ruffling. ¡®ALICIA!? T-To call the Demon Lord by her first name¡­! Such audacity¡­ even if they¡¯re married...!!¡¯ Mirias thought, alarmed. ¡®Such informality should be reserved for family only! This... this ought to anger Lord Belial...!!¡¯ "YEAH, BROTHER¡ªI¡¯M A-L-I-C-I-A-¡¯S COUSIN!!! YOU HEAR THAT, MIRIAS?!" Belial shouted gleefully, his horns gleaming as they appeared in his excitement. ¡®Ah?¡¯ "THAT BASTARD HAS THE GUTS TO CALL THAT SCARY DEMONESS BY HER NAME! AHAHAHAHAHA! I GUESS WE¡¯RE BROTHERS NOW, HUH?! SORRY ABOUT MY BEHAVIOR EARLIER¡ªYOU¡¯RE GONNA GET A FUCKTON OF THAT IN THE FUTURE, LITTLE BITCH!" Belial cackled, his enthusiasm infectious. Mirias sighed deeply. ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t bother Lord Belial¡­¡¯ "Oh, and since we¡¯re gonna be so close..." Belial said suddenly, his tone shifting as he locked eyes with Van. His face was alight with excitement, but there was an edge to his expression. "Fight me. I wanna see the color of yer blood, bitch. While you¡¯re my brother now, you called my cousin so casually... I wanna see if you¡¯re worthy of that." His voice dropped to a low growl, his excitement brimming with challenge. "You can¡¯t refuse." A chuckle tugged at Van¡¯s lips, though he managed to stifle it, leaving only an amused smirk as he met Belial¡¯s gaze evenly. ¡®... He¡¯s just adorable, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Van thought, his eyes briefly flickering with amusement. "Sure," he said, standing and squaring up to face Belial. ¡®What¡­?! NOW?!¡¯ Mirias thought, her worry evident as she glanced between them. "But later," Van continued, his tone calm. Mirias exhaled in relief. "... What...?" Belial growled, his smirk shifting into a grimace, his eyes narrowing in frustration. "I ain¡¯t taking that shit. Come and fight me. I don¡¯t care if we have to walk five days to a secret location¡ªwe¡¯re fighting fucking now." "No," Van replied firmly, turning slightly. "I¡¯ve got things to do first." ¡®I need to let Ami know I¡¯m alive. And talk to the girls¡ªtell them everything. I won¡¯t run from it anymore. I already decided,¡¯ Van thought as he stepped toward the alley¡¯s exit. "You weakling FUCK. Then I ain¡¯t accepting you as my brother," Belial spat, his voice sharp and cutting as Van¡¯s back remained turned. Van paused mid-step but didn¡¯t look back. "You¡¯re stepping on tradition now," Belial snapped, his tone growing harsher. "Walking away from a fight offer from a demon? That¡¯s my fucking limit here." ¡®Tradition? Since when did Lord Belial care about that¡ª?¡¯ Mirias wondered, confusion and unease swirling in her mind. "If you walk away now," Belial interrupted her thoughts, his tone venomous, "I ain¡¯t ever seeing you as someone worthy of her. Even if you come crawling later. You hear me, you little shit?!" Van let out a deep sigh, his head turning briefly to meet Belial¡¯s gaze. His eyes burned with intensity. "Luckily," Van said, his voice steady but sharp, "I only care a little bit about what you think." He squared his shoulders, locking eyes with Belial. "I will be with her. She will be my woman¡ªwhether you approve or not. I¡¯ve got things to do before I satisfy your curiosity, things that are just as important to me as fighting me is to you." His words carried a quiet strength. "What¡¯s that...?" Belial growled, his expression unreadable, his tone a low rumble. "If you can¡¯t accept that," Van continued, his voice unwavering, "then I won¡¯t accept you either." With that, he turned forward again, walking out of the alley without another glance. A heavy silence settled between Mirias and Belial, who remained rooted in place, his eyes still fixed on the alley¡¯s exit. "Such¡­ audacity!" Mirias hissed, her fist trembling with rage. "Lord Belial, if you wish, I could contact everyone¡ªthis¡­ this act of insolence shall not go unpuni¡ª" "Shut up, Mirias," Belial muttered, his voice low but commanding. "... My Lord?" Mirias asked, dumbfounded, her voice tinged with confusion as she stared at his back, seeking an answer. "That fucker passed my test," Belial said, his tone brimming with satisfaction. Mirias tilted her head in confusion, stepping around to face him. What she saw made her pause¡ªa broad smile spread across his face. "My cousin¡¯s worth more than just some shitty customs and our religion. She needs someone who can defy even me. If he couldn¡¯t even do that, then he¡¯s just another tool, like the rest of you fucks," he spat, his words laced with conviction. "..!" Mirias¡¯s eyes widened as understanding dawned on her. ¡®I see. That¡¯s why Lord Belial brought up the demons¡¯ fighting tradition, despite never caring about it in the slightest. It was a test of his resolve,¡¯ she thought, her gaze shifting to Van¡¯s retreating figure. ¡®Van Hellix, huh?¡¯ "HEYYY!!! YOU CRAZY FUCKWAD!" Belial suddenly roared, striding after Van with his usual brashness. "WAIT THE FUCK UP! WHERE WE GOIN¡¯, THEN?!" He called out, his voice booming, while Mirias sighed yet again, reluctantly following after him.